Full text of "The Catholic world"

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

MONTHLY MAGAZINE

GENERAL LITERATURE AND SCIENCE,

VOI,. LVII.
APRIL, 1893, TO SEPTEMBER, 1893.

NEW YORK :

THE OFFICE OF THE CATHOLIC WORLD,

120 WEST 6oth STREET.

1893.

THE COLUMBUS PRESS, 120 WEST 60iH ST. NEW YORK.

CONTENTS.

Angels Unawares ? {Illustrated.}

Katharine Jenkins, . . . 623

A. P. A. Conspirators, The. Rev.

Thomas J. Jenkins, . . . . 685

Apotheosis of Christopher Columbus,
The. (Illustrated.} John /.

" As unto the Bow the Cord is ."

Kathryn Prindiville, . .--".. 636
At all Sacrifices. Helena T. Goessmann, 650
Authenticity of the Gospels, The.-^

Very Rev. Augustine P. Hewit,

D.D., ...... 593

Bishop Vincent not a good Methodist, 414
Boland Trade-School in New York,

The. (Illustrated.} . . .822
Brute-Soul, The. Right Rev. Francis

Silas Chat ard,D.D ..... 445
Castle of Chapultepec, The. (Frontispiece.}
Catholic Champlain, The. (Illustrat-

ed.) John J. O'Shea, . . .853
Catholic University, The. (Illustrat-

ed.} Helen M. Sweeney, . . 95
City of Realized Dreams, A, . . 566

Columbian Catholic Congress at Chica-

go. William J. Onahan, . . 604
Columbian Reading Union, The, 146, 294,
44, 59> 739. 8 9o
Conquest of the Air, The. (Illustrat-

ed.} Albert F. Zahm, i

Convert's Pilgrimage to Rome, A Re-

cent. -Jesse Albert Locke, . 452,655
Dominican Sisters in the West, The.

(Illustrated.} Inez Okey, . . 609
Editorial Notes, 140, 289, 437, 587, 734, 885
Education: Utilitarian, Liberal, and

Jesuit. Rev. Thomas Hughes, S.J. , 803
Exterior of Jesus Christ, The. (Illus-

tration.} Rev. Joseph V. Tracy, . 538
Father Walworth's Poetry. Silas

Wright Holcomb, .... 770
First Sanctuary in the New World, The.

(Illustrated. } Thomas Harrison

Cummings, ..... 262
Haunted House of Bayou Sale, The. . 480
He is only a Pagan. John /. O'Shea, 85
His Father's Foeman : A Tale of the

Battle of Plattsburgh. (Illustrat-

ed.} John J. O'Shea, . . .546
Historic Spot, An. (Illustrated.}

Anna T. Sadlier, .... 307
Home of the Summer-School at Platts-

burgh, The New. (Illustrated.} . 67
How, Perhaps, to Study Shakespeare.

Appleton Morgan, . . . 777
Human Soul of Jesus Christ, The.

Very Rev. Augustine F. Hewit,

D.D., ...... 297

Ignis ^Eternus. Very Rev. Augustine

F. Hewit, D.D., . . .14

Institute for Woman's Professions. F.

M. Edselas, . . . . -373
Know-nothingism in Kentucky, and its

Destroyer. (Illustrated.} Rev.

Thomas J. Jenkins, . . .511

Land of the Sun, The. (Illustrated.}

Christian Reid, 36, 182, 381, 523, 694,832

Latest Phase of the Drink Question, The.
(Illustrated.} Rev. A. B. O'Neill,
C.S.C., 320

Ministry of Marine Portrait, The.

(Frontispiece. }

Missionary OUtlook irf the United

States, The. Rev. Walter Elliott, 757

Mission Lectures to non-Catholics. F.

M. Edselas, . . . . .286

Mount St. Vincent's-on-the-Hudson.

(Frontispiece. }

Old World Seen from the New, The, 118,
270, 419, 570, 712, 871

Paris in the Last Days of the Second

Empire. Edith Stanforth, . . 61

People's University in Germany, A.

'Rev. Joseph H. McMahon, . . 863

Princess Convert Abbess. " Author

of Tyborne,' 1 ' 1 . . . . -475

Proper Attitude of Catholics towards
Modern Biblical Criticism, The.
Very Rev. H. I. D. Ryder, . . 396

Prospects of Home Rule, The. John /.

O'Shea, 407

Recent Discoveries in Astronomy.

Rev. George M. Searle, C.S.P., . 164

Religious Character of the Discovery of
America. (Illustrated.) Manuel
Perez Villamil, .... 244

Resurrection, The. (Frontispiece.}

Right Rev. Francis Silas Chatard, D.D.

(Frontispiece. }

Rival Theories on Scripture Inspiration.

_ Very Rev. H. I. D. Ryder, . . 206

Sacred Heart Convent at Manhattan-
ville, The. (Illustrated.} Helen
M. Sweeney, 462

Some Conversions, .... 816

Some Noble Work of Catholic Women.

L. A. Toomy, .... 234

Spirit of St. Francis de Sales in the
North-west, The. (Illustrated.)
E. G. Martin, . . . -745

Star of Faith, The. M. A. B., . . 220

St. Peter's, Rome. (Frontispiece.)

Talk about New Books, 127, 278, 427, 578,

720, 875

Through Quiet Ways. Marion Ames

Taggart, 330

University Extension. (Illustrated.}

Charlotte Mcllvain Moore, . . 27

Visit to Ramona's Home. -F. M. Ed-
selas, 789

West Virginia, and Some Incidents of
the Civil War. General E. Parker-
Scammon, 505

What are We doing for Non-Catholics ?

Rev. Arthur M. Clark, . . 342

Where the Spirit of St. Vincent lives.

(Illustrated.} Marion J. Brunowe, 349

Woman Question among Catholics,
The : A Round Table Conference.
Alice 7^'mmons Toomy, Eleanor
C. Donnelly, Katherine E. Conway, 669

CONTENTS.

POETRY.

Ad Christophorum Columbum. Very

Rev. P. P. Denis, S.S 149

Angels of the Holy Childhood. Rev.

/. A. O'Brien, . . . .219
Bells of Ste. Anne, The./. Gertrude

Menard, 45*

Christ-Bearer, The.Jo/tn J. Rooney, 268
Credo./,. A. Lefevre, .... 59
Faith, Hope, Charity. Columba C.

Spalding, 602

In June. Helen M. Sweeney,

Love Rules. -John Jerome Rooney,

Mary's May. M. Rock,

Meeting the Spirit. Rose Hawthorne

Lathrop,

Mood, A.Rev.J. McDonald,
O Salutaris Hostia ! Mary Kavanagh,
Princess Eulalia, To the. -John Je-
rome Rooney, .....
Song of the Winds. Alba, .

NEW PUBLICATIONS.

Adventure in Photography, An, . . 724

Adzuma ; or, The Japanese Wife, . 281
Alleluiah : A Sequence of Thought

Symphonies, 578

America's Recitation Book, . . . 136
Annals, Anecdotes, Traits, and Tradi-
tions of the Irish Parliaments, 1172 to

1800, 432

Archdiocese of Toronto and Archbishop

Walsh, The, 436

Art for Art's Sake, .... 133

Art Out of Doors, 431

Blood Royal, 580

Blue Uniform, In, 580

Born Player, A, 284

Carmina Mariana, ..... 578
Cathedral Courtship and Penelope's

English Experiences, A, . . . 720
Catholic Dictionary, A, ... 730
Chattanooga to Petersburg under Gen-
erals Grant and Butler, From, . . 881
Children of the King, . . . .127
Christian's Last End, The, . . .732
Christopher Columbus, .... 135

Cosmopolis, 282

Course of Practical Elementary Biolo-
gy, A, 433

Dawn of Italian Independence, The, . 282

Don Orsino, 127

Dream of Lilies, A, .... 279

Dream of the Ages, .... 434
Duchess of Berry and the Revolution of

1830, The, 133

Echoes of the Past, .... 135

El Nuevo Mundo, ..... 434
English Pharisees, French Crocodiles,
and other Anglo-French Typical

Characters, . . . . 431

English Prose, ..... 132
Epistles and Gospels for Pulpit Use, The,

Father of Six, A,

Five o'Clock Stories ; or, The Old Tales

told again, ...... 432

Flowers of the Passion : Thoughts of St.

Paul of the Cross, . . . 135

Froebel,and Education by Self- Activity, 134

From Heart to Heart, .... 278

Gentleman Upcott's Daughter, . . 428
Germ-Plasm,The : A Theory of Heredity, 137

Guide to the True Faith, A, ' . . 434

Her Heart was True, . . . . 581

Histoire du Breviare Remain, . . 138
History and Antiquities of the Diocese

of Kilmacduagh, .... 879

History of the Church from its Estab-
lishment to our own Times, . . 730
Hume's Treatise of Morals, and Selec-
tions from the Treatise of the Passions, 136

Jane Field, 280

Labors of the Apostles, The : Their

Teaching of the Nations, . . . 732

Lady, A : Manners and Social Usages, 721
Last King of Yewle, The, . . .583

395

4 I 3
261

348
821
862

565
814

432

585
586
724

286

435
284
878

Last Tenant, The,

Le Cardinal Manning et son Action So-

ciale,

L'Eglise Catholique et la Liberte aux

Etats-Unis,

Life of Dr. O'Hurley, Archbishop of

Cashel, The,

Life of Love, The : A Course of Lent

Lectures,

Little Maid of Arcady, A, ...

Madame Rosely,

Management of Christian Schools,
Marionette?, ...... 876

Marriage of Reason, A, ... 876

Mary, the Mother of Christ, in Prophe-
cy, and its Fulfilment, . . . 287
Meditations and Conferences for a Re-
treat of Ten Days, . . .880
Meditations and Devotions of the late
Cardinal Newman, .... 730

Mere Cypher, A, 136

Novel, The : What it is, ... 287
Occasional Holiday, An, . . . 580
Octave to Mary, An, .... 578
Parson Jones, 721

Pietro Ghisleri, 875

Plato and Platonism, .... 139

Primary History of the United States, 283

Prince Hermann, Regent, . . . 579

Raoul de Berignan, . . . . 435

Real Thing, and Other Tales, The, . 284

Recollections of Ober-Ammergau,. . 132
Reminiscences of Edgar P. Wadhams,

First Bishop of Ogdensburg, . . 726

Reverend Melancthon Poundex, The, 435

Roman Singer, A, 127

Saranac : A Story of Lake Champlain, 723

Saturday Dedicated to Mary, . . 730

288 Scallywag, The, 580

580 Shadow of Desire, The, . . . 582
Short Sermons for Early Masses, . 287
Short Sermons on the Epistles, . . 287
Song of America and Columbus, The, 280
St. Thomas of Canterbury, and St. Eliz-
abeth of Hungary, .... 427
Study in Temptations, A, ... 430
Squire Hellman, and Other Stories, . 429

Squire, The, 432

Third Man, The, 727

Threshold, At the, . . 283

Tools and the Man, . . 722

Two Countesses, The, . . 723

Txleama, . . 430

Under the Great Seal, . . 581

Verbum Dei, . . . 729
William George Ward and the Catholic

Revival, 584

Witness of the Saints, The, . . 726
Woman and the Higher Education, . 882
Women of the World, with a Search-
Light of Epigram, .... 429
World of the Unseen, The, . . . 433

JESUS SAITH TO HER: WOMAN, WHY WEEPEST THOU ? WHOM SEEK-
EST THOU ?" St. John xx. 15.

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LVII. APRIL, 1893. No. 337.

THE CONQUEST OF THE AIR.

" FOR I dipped into the future, far as human eye could see,
Saw the vision of the world, and all the wonder that would be :

Saw the .heavens fill with commerce, argosies of magic sails ;
Pilots of the purple twilight, dropping down with costly bales ;

Heard the heavens fill with shouting, and there rain'd a ghastly dew ;
From the nation's airy navies, grappling in the central blue ;

Far along the world-wide whisper of the south-wind rushing warm,
With the standards of the peoples plunging through the thunder-storm ;

Till the war-drum throbb'd no longer, and the battle-flags were furl'd
In the Parliament of man, the Federation of the world."

Lecksley Hall.

:F our confidence in the ultimate solution of any
great problem may fairly rest on the indications
of a steady improvement of the means to be em-
|[ ployed and a steady diminution of the difficul-
ties to be met, we ought to be quite hopeful of
the future of aerial locomotion.

The progress of this science has, within recent years especially,
been so decided in all its branches that many a student who at
the beginning of this decade wavered in his faith, now believes
with all the firmness that springs from an understanding of the
relation of the means to the end. The progress has not, per-
haps, been an evident one ; to the bulk of mankind who
measure the march of a science only by its epochal achieve-
ments apparently little has been accomplished ; but to closer
observers the advancement, both in the branch of aviation and
of aeronautics, has been as uniform, as continuous, as absolutely
positive as that of any branch of engineering or of architecture.

THE CONQUEST OF THE AIR.

HISTORY OF AEROBATICS.

[April,

Even the casual reader, who may know little and care less
for the principles of aerobatics (or aerial locomotion), might,
from the chief facts of its history, argue that the period of
its usefulness cannot be far distant. In the department of
aeronautics he must have observed that the efforts to drive and
guide vessels through the air have multiplied with the advance
of years, and assumed more seriousness and importance. The

STEAM AIR-SHIP OF GIFFARD.

balloon was invented in 1783. For sixty-nine years it remained
a mere buoy, frail and helpless as a cloud. In 1852, through
the genius of Giffard, the buoy became a ship provided with
rudder and propeller, prow and stern ; that is, the great globular
float became a pointed vessel for cleaving the element it must
penetrate.

The speed of Giffard's balloon, which was propelled by
steam power actuating a screw, is reported to have been from
four and a half to six and a half miles per hour, or about the
same as that of the first steamboat. Ten years later M. Dupuy

1893-] THE CONQUEST OF THE AIR. 3

de Lome greatly improved the method of construction and in-
flation of the balloon, but, unfortunately, employed men instead
of a steam motor to operate the driving-screw. Still, he attained
a speed of over six miles per hour. Eleven years later the
Tissandier brothers, employing a similar balloon driven by elec-
tric motive power, obtained a speed of 6.7 miles per hour, and
two years after raised this record to 8.9 miles per hour. In the
meantime the French government had been preparing a balloon
which, for the beauty of its outlines, the strengh of its construc-
tion and perfection of its propelling apparatus, should excel
everything thus far attempted. When finally launched, August
9, 1884, it immediately rose in the air and began its memorable
voyage to Calais at a speed of over twelve miles an hour. It
thus appears that the speed of the air-ship advanced as far in
a score of years as that of the water-ship in half a century.
The casual reader would, therefore, be not far wide of the mark
if, reasoning from analogy, he should anticipate the eventual
conquest of the air by means of buoyant vessels.

THE SCIENCE OF UNBUOYANT FLIGHT.

The other branch of aerobatics has a no less promising his-
tory. The science of unbuoyant flight, or of aviation as it is
commonly named, has steadily prospered from the first crude
sketches of Leonardo da Vinci up to the recent marvellous
achievements of Mr. Maxim. Despite the multitude of flying
fools and visionaries, men have gradually accumulated positive
knowledge, either from pure reason, or' from experiment, or
from the collateral growth of the other sciences. A mathema-
tician, for example, demonstrated the utter impracticability of
human flight by the sole energy of the human muscles ; an
ornithologist studied minutely the evolutions of the great masters
of flight, shot the birds, weighed them and measured them ;
another naturalist gave us the anatomy of the bird in its rela-
tion to flight; another harnessed the birds and recorded, by the
most ingenious and persistent experimentation, all the move-
ments of the bird during flight ; another fertile experimenter
constructed artificial birds which flew and hovered in the air,
balancing themselves even against the unsteady wind ; another
studied the resistance of the air ; another the capabilities of
artificial motors. This is thorough and real scientific work,
though unapparent. It has not indeed lifted a man and sus-
tained him aloft, even for one minute ; but who shall say that
it is not destined to do so ? And let us remember that the

THE CONQUEST OF THE AIR.

[April,

mere sustentation of a heavy body on wings is equivalent to
a substantial solution of mechanical flight ; for it is well known
that to simply hang motionless in the air requires more energy
than to fly forward with a velocity of fifty or sixty miles an
hour.

To realize more, fully the extent of the growth of aviation
it will be well to consider the history of two questions : first,
the power required for flight ; second, the capacity of artificial
motors. The summary of the first question has been very
briefly presented by Mr. Maxim as follows : " Many years ago a

ELECTRIC AIR-SHIP.

mathematician in France wrote a treatise in which he proved
that the common goose in flying exerted a force equal to two
hundred horse-power; another proved that it was only fifty
horse-power, and he was followed by still another who proved,
very much to his own satisfaction, that it was only ten horse-
power. Later on others wrote to prove that a goose ex-
pends only about one horse-power in flying. At the present
time, however, many mathematicians can be found who are ready
to prove that only one-tenth part of a horse-power is exerted
by a goose." This is evidently an advancement of two hundred
thousand per cent, in favor of human flight. It may be added
that Mr. Maxim, reasoning from the data of his own carefully-

1893-] THE CONQUEST OF THE AIR. 5

conducted experiments, would reduce even this estimate. " The
goose would," says he, " exert no more than .083 of a horse-
power, which is rather more than a man-power, and is at the
rate of 144.5 pounds to the horse-power."

THE INCREASING EFFICIENCY OF MOTORS.

The efficiency of motors has increased most wonderfully.
In the first rude essays at human flight the only available source
of power was that of the human muscle, which meant at least a
thousand pounds per horse-power, if continued for any consider-
able time. Giffard's steam-engine and boiler taken together
weighed, according to his own report of September, .1852,
one hundred and ten pounds per horse-power. Some years
later Mr. Stringfellow constructed a small model which is said
to have weighed only thirteen pounds per horse-power. This,
though never thoroughly tested, was for a long time referred to
as a triumph of mechanical skill. While both scientific and un-
scientific writers were debating the possibility of ever construct-
ing a large motor of like efficiency, Mr. Maxim went resolutely
to work and, at one step, reduced the weight to less than ten
pounds per horse-power. This achievement certainly astonished
the scientific and engineering world.

For generations even the most conservative were willing to
admit the possibility of mechanical flight when a motor should
be produced equal to the birds in lightness and power. To
many this seemed impossible. Indeed one philosopher, but
shortly before Mr. Maxim's success, demonstrated in the most
eloquent and positive language that such an achievement was
absolutely impossible. Nature had tried for centuries to produce
a relatively lighter prime mover than the bird, and had failed ;
it was, therefore, senseless for man to hope ever to do so. But
man has done so ; and now that he has so completely out-
stripped Nature, who will ever again look to her as sole mis-
tress ? To add to the chagrin of such prophecy Mr. Maxim
expresses the belief that a useful working steam-engine and
boiler can be constructed to weigh but five pounds per horse-
power ! " I am of the opinion," he writes, "that with a genera-
tor and engine especially constructed for lightness a naphtha
motor could be constructed which would develop one hundred
actual horse-power and not weigh more than five hundred
pounds including the condenser, and still have a factor of safety
quite as large as we find in locomotive practice." It may be

THE CONQUEST OF THE AIR.

[April,

added that the development of the gas-engine and electric motor
has been quite as remarkable as that of the steam-engine.

THE CARRYING POWER OF AEROPLANES.

Now that the iron Pegasus has been haltered, it may be
asked what burden he will bear on his back after his wings
have been properly plumed. The answer, fortunately, has been
to some extent cleared by the systematic experiments of both
Mr. Maxim, of England, and Professor Langley, of the Smith-
sonian Institute. After many thousands of delicate measure-
ments of the carrying capacity of inclined planes gliding on the
air, Professor Langley informs us that one horse-power properly

MESSRS. GLAISHER AND COXWELL OVER 29,000 FEET HIGH.

applied to the propulsion of an aeroplane may sustain fully two
hundred pounds and upwards. Mr. Maxim, who experimented
with much larger planes, concludes that certainly as much as
one hundred and thirty-three pounds may be sustained with
the expenditure of one horse-power, and, under certain condi-
tions, as much as two hundred and fifty pounds. It would ap-
pear from these statements that a well-designed flying-machine of
the aeroplane type should be able to carry not only itself, but
many times its own weight besides. Nay, even if the supporting
plane were omitted altogether, an engine of such extreme light-
ness as that of Mr. Maxim ought to screw itself through the
atmosphere with the velocity of an arrow. It is, indeed, venture-
some to assert what such a motor may not do. One naturally

1893-] THE CONQUEST OF THE AIR. 7

pictures to himself the whole wide heaven filled with coaches
and chariots ; the rivers and lakes covered with boats that go
skipping over the solid water with more than railroad speed, to
say nothing of the sterner possibilities that may ensue.

CONFIDENCE IN THE SOLUTION OF THE PROBLEM.

To one who yearns for the extraordinary in engineering there
is something delicious in the assurance of our modern aerobati-
cians they are so utterly without doubt. It is true there have
been from the dawn of time enthusiasts who have looked for
the immediate accomplishment of human flight, even at their
own hands ; but they were the dreamers, not the scientists, of
their day. We can now name scores of men who have won
distinction in both theoretic and applied science who, having
examined the conditions of this problem, express an unwaver-
ing confidence in its near solution. This is especially true of
those who have studied the matter most minutely. Professor
Langley, at the conclusion of his admirable researches in aero-
dynamics, thus writes : " I wish to put on record my belief that
the time has come for these questions to engage the serious at-
tention, not only of engineers, but of all interested in the possi-
bly near solution of a problem one of the most important in
its consequences of any which has ever presented itself in
mechanics ; Jor this solution, it is here shown, cannot longer
be considered beyond our capacity to reach." And concluding
an article in the Century, September, 1891, he expresses himself
in this unequivocal sentence : " Progress is rapid now, especially
in invention, and it is possible it seems to me even probable
that before the century closes we shall see this universal road
of the all-embracing air, which recognizes none of man's bounda-
ries, travelled in every direction, with an effect on some of the
conditions of our existence which will mark this among all the
wonders the century has seen." A month later, Mr. Maxim,
after discussing the requirements of flight and the means by which
it may be compassed, declares : " The motor has been found,
its power has been tested, and its weight is known. It would,
therefore, appear that we are within measurable distance of a
machine for successfully navigating the air ; and I believe that
it is certain to come whether I succeed or not." Mr. Chanute,
who may be very aptly styled the critical historian of aviation,
and who as late as 1890 still expressed a lingering uncertainty as to
the prospect of aerial travel, has within the past year written
an exhaustive account of flying-machines to prepare his coun-

PARACHUTE OF GARNERIN.

1893-] THE CONQUEST OF THE AIR. 9

trymen for the " coming events." It will please all who have
followed his writings to learn that he has lent his time and
wide experience to the promotion of an international congress
for the World's Fair for the advancement of aerial locomo-
tion.

The partisans of aeronautics are no less sanguine than the
writers above quoted. Since the period of the first trial of a
pointed balloon there has always existed a school devoted to
the science of the air-ship. Mr. Giffard, after the success of his
first experiments, prepared the plans of a mammoth vessel,
which was to be propelled at a speed of forty-four miles an
hour, even with the engines he could then command. So con-
fident was he, indeed, that he obtained a patent for, and meant
to venture the expense of constructing, a balloon nearly two
thousand feet long a work he would undoubtedly have at-
tempted had not blindness overtaken and prevented him. The
Tissandier brothers, who for some years labored so arduous-
ly in the cause of aeronautics, seem to have become but
the more convinced that it is only necessary to increase the
size of the balloon to insure its success. Writes the editor of
La Nature : " II n'y a plus qu'a faire encore un pas en avant
avec des appareils plus puissants, plus legers et des aerostats plus
volumineux."

Perhaps the most significant indication of the approaching
importance of aerobatics may be observed in the serious atten-
tion devoted to it by the European powers, the costly investi-
gations they have instituted, and the profound secrecy main-
tained. If we are to believe the frequent rumors of foreign
newspapers, and the surmises of semi-political writers, both the
German and French governments are prepared to body forth
at any time the unlovely vision of Tennyson.

But how is the dread prophecy to be realized ? Shall the
" pilots of the purple twilight " float or fly ? this is the one
question over which the sages of the schools have been wran-
gling for half a century. The aeronauts boast of having at
least fairly launched themselves, while the aviators have not been
able to quit the earth. The aviators in turn point to the birds
which move with such celerity and ease, while the great gas-
bags drift helpless in the torrents of the atmosphere. Perhaps
it will be discovered ere long that there is room in the sky for
both ; for certainly each school has plausibly met the objections
urged against its propositions.

It is singular that such diversity of opinion should exist

THE CONQUEST OF THE AIR.

[April,

between the schools, especially among those who investigate
seriously; yet it seems that those who excel in one system will
concede least to the other. Mr. Maxim, for example, in con-

sidering the outlook for aeronautics, declares that " it is quite
as impossible to propel a balloon with any considerable degree
of velocity through the air as for a jelly-fish to travel through

1893-] THE CONQUEST OF THE AIR. u

the water at a high rate of speed." How different the opinion
of Giffard and the Tissandier brothers !

To prepare the dirigeable balloon to run at high velocities it
will be necessary to keep it continuously rigid, and to locate
the propellers near the centre of resistance. The first of these
requirements can be fulfilled by inflating the balloon under
pressure ; the second, by planting the propellers directly on the
covering of the vessel. This means that the balloon should be
made of metal, and hence that it should be of titanic propor-
tions. Here, of course, lies the great difficulty ; for while it may
be simple enough for a mathematician to dictate the most favor-
able dimensions for an air-ship of great strength and speed, the
realization of his figures may present insuperable difficulties to
the financier, if not to the mechanician.

It may, however, be of interest to consider merely the physi-
cal possibility of such a construction. Selecting " La France " as
a model, let us estimate the capacity of an air-ship of ten times
her linear dimensions. The data we shall require are as follows :
length of La France, 165 feet ; greatest diameter, 27.5 feet ;
surface, 10,000 square feet; buoyancy, 4,400 pounds; speed, 12
miles an hour ; resistance, 50 pounds. Remembering that the
buoyancy of a balloon increases as the cube of its linear extent,
while the surface and resistance increase only as the square, we
have for a balloon of ten times the linear measurement of La
France and moving twelve miles an hour the following: length,
1,650 feet; greatest diameter, 275 feet; surface, 1,000,000 square
feet ; buoyancy, 4,400,000 pounds ; resistance, 5,000 pounds. The
power required to overcome a resistance of 5,000 pounds 12
miles an hour, allowing an efficiency of 50 per cent, for the
screw propeller, would be -3 20 horse-power, which, if supplied by
a motor of Mr. Maxim's design, would imply a weight of only
3,200 pounds. Suppose the motor to weigh 400,000 pounds, or
125 times the weight above found necessary, we still have left
four million pounds surplus buoyancy. If we allow three mil-
lion pounds for the covering of the balloon, and construct 'it of
sheet steel, the metal may be .07 of an inch thick, and capable
of sustaining an internal pressure of sixty to seventy pounds per
square foot, or two hundred times the resistance of the air
against the most exposed parts of the vessel's prow. It is evi-
dent a balloon of such strength and inflation would require no
net, and that both motors and cargo could be attached directly
to the covering ; hence, if the propellers were properly located,
the rudder also could be dispensed with. The one million

THE CONQUEST OF THE AIR.

[April,

pounds remaining for passengers, cargo, and supplies would oc-
cupy relatively such small room that the general exterior of the
vessel would appear plump and smooth as a whale. There

would, therefore,
other projecting
gress of the vessel
ting out from its
should move with
than La France,
of sixty miles an
above considered,
sary to increase the
dred and twenty-
a motor weighing

be no boat, netting, or
parts to oppose the pro-
save the propellers jut-
surface ; consequently it
a relatively less resistance
Hence to attain a speed
hour, or five times that
it would only be neces-
motive power one hun-
f\ 'j. five times, or to employ
{ ' four hundred thousand
pounds, which has already
been provided for. It
would appear from these
figures that a steel bal.
loon competent to carry many
hundreds of passengers, at speeds
rivalling those of the railway
| train, are among the feasibilities
of mechanical science.

Perhaps the most serious
physical questions to consider
in the above design are those
of inflation and the control of
the internal pressure. It is evi-
dent that if the covering were
simply closed like that of a rub-
ber toy it would burst upon a
slight variation of temperature
j or of barometric pressure. To
obviate such a disaster it would
o be necessary to employ an in-
2 ternal balloonette, as practised
with the silk balloons ; and this
is true for vessels of all possible
magnitudes, as can be shown by

a simple geometrical demonstration. It may, however, be possi-
ble to replace the balloonette by some other device as, for ex-
ample, by an arrangement for enlarging or diminishing the bal-
loon itself. As to the inflation, it may be more practicable,

1893-] THE CONQUEST OF THE AIR. 13

owing to the great volume of such an aerostat, to forego the use
of hydrogen and to fill the balloon at the mains of some great
natural gas reservoir. It might thus be possible to -employ the
contents of the balloon to furnish a part of the motive power.
The mechanical and financial difficulties to be met in perfecting
the air-ship need not be considered here, as we have been
merely speculating on physical possibilities.

It is to be hoped that more light will reach us in the days
-that are to come, and that the great crystal world above us will
yield as fairly to man's dominion as the other worlds of land
and of sea. It may, perhaps, be a vain aspiration, an unholy
wish ; but who can look into those azure depths and not long
to float there with the lark and the swallow ? Oh, yes ! it is good
for us to be there ; soon, let us hope, we may rise and fall and
toss on the billows of this aerial ocean, revelling in the land of
the rainbow, the caverns of the storm-cloud, the home of the
lightning. What plain utilities of life, what comforts or other
favors the unbounded deep may bear, I reckon not; but surely
it will be something to quit the toils of earth for the untram-
meled vast of heaven ; something to companion the eagles and
neighbor the stars ; something to unburden the spirit weighed
with mortal care and let it soar, if but for a moment, amid the
circling splendors of its native immensity aye, there shall be rap-
ture in the infinite heavens, and surely a moment of rapture is
worth a month of comfort.

ALBERT F. ZAHM,
Secretary World's Congress on Aerial Navigation.

Notre Dame University.

14 IGNIS AL TERN us. [April,

IGNIS ^ETERNUS.

HERE are many Christians who believe that
there is an everlasting punishment for sin, and
that this is designated in Holy Scripture by the
term fire, who wish to consider this term as
purely metaphorical. That is, they seek to ex-
plain it as denoting only mental and moral suffering, remorse,
disappointment, unappeased longing after happiness, the melan-
choly of a rational being who has failed of attaining the end
to which he was destined, the good which he desires by a
necessary law of his nature. Catholics defend this opinion on
the plea that the church has never condemned it as heretical,
which is true.

IS ETERNAL FIRE MERELY AND ONLY METAPHORICAL?

No doubt, that which is of the most importance, is to teach
and to hold the dogma of Catholic faith, that there is an eter-
nal punishment for sin. Nevertheless, it still remains a momen-
tous question, what that ignis ceternus which the church has
not defined, really and truly is. It is not very satisfactory to
know that the metaphorical sense is not heretical, unless there
are solid reasons for regarding it as the true sense.

No doubt, it may and must be regarded as in many respects
metaphorical, if it is taken to represent all elements of suffering
in the doom incurred by fallen angels and lost men, for their
sins. The privation of heaven, the perishing of the false and
temporary objects for which it has been forfeited, the pain of
loss and the pains of the interior sense can only be represented
by fire, metaphorically.

The real question is, therefore, whether it is merely and
only metaphorical. Exile to Siberia stands for many things be-
sides merely having to live in that country, yet it is really a
definite locality where certain persons are condemned to live,
and the privations they endure are the circumstances which en-
viron their enforced exile. The name Siberia has therefore a
literal signification, although it may be used as a term denoting
a great many mental and moral sufferings and privations, and
as such is metaphorical.

1 893.] IGNIS AL TERN us. 15

IT MAY HAVE A LITERAL SIGNIFICATION.

In like manner, IGNIS yETERNUS may have a literal significa-
tion, as the name of some objective, physical, material reality,
an element or sphere, which is the habitation of those who are
sentenced to perpetual exile from heaven, on account of their
transgressions of the laws of God.

This is the obvious and natural sense which the term would
seem to have in the Scripture and the Athanasian Creed. There
is no reason for giving it a merely metaphorical sense, unless
one makes an a priori judgment that.the literal sense is incredible.
Moreover it has been understood in this sense by an almost
unanimous consent of Catholic expositors of Scripture and theo-
logians. The opposite opinion has been held and vindicated by
a few only of respectable authority.

The reason why the metaphorical sense has been resorted
to, is : that the idea of unending torment by fire affects the
imagination and the feelings with a special horror, and seems to
imply an excessive severity in the infliction of penalty for sin,
which obscures the fundamental truth of the Divine Goodness.
Catholic writers and preachers have gone into descriptions of
the torments of hell, and pictorial representations have been de-
vised, in which the extreme limit of human imagination has
been sometimes reached. The most remarkable specimen of this
effort to conceive and express an idea of a state of the most
extreme suffering is the " Inferno " of Dante with Dora's illus-
trations. Preachers and spiritual writers have had a good inten-
tion in making such representations ; they have wished, viz.: to
terrify sinners in order to bring them to repentance, and to de-
ter the just from sin ; an effort which has been extensively
successful.

Universalists and rationalists have done their utmost to make
the Christian doctrine appear repugnant to reason and the
moral sense. For this purpose they naturally represent the doc-
trine of the church, and of a great number of Protestants also,
under the darkest colors, in the most horrifying aspects. Writers
of fiction lend their aid to produce a sentiment of horror to-
wards the doctrine as they apprehend it, and to insinuate dis-
belief in the very dogma of Catholic faith itself.

THE MIND OF A CATHOLIC ON THE QUESTION.

Very many who hold firmly to the faith, and are resolved to
submit to the authority of Scripture, Catholic teaching, and

1 6 IGNIS AL TERN us. [April,

the judgment of wise and competent theologians, in all doc-
trinal questions, are, to some extent, troubled and perplexed by
difficulties and objections with which the religious atmosphere is
charged. They desire to know what a loyal Catholic ought to
hold as pertaining to sound doctrine, and what is only opinion,
conjecture, a merely human and private view which no one need
adopt, except in so far as it appears to be reasonable and proba-
ble. They desire to adjust their reason and moral sense to the
truth contained in the divine revelation. It is a very laudable,
and indeed a necessary undertaking, to explain, as far as may
be, the doctrine of divine revelation in such a way as to satisfy
these demands of sincere minds and upright hearts, and to
show the harmony which must necessarily exist between reason,
the moral sense, and faith. No sacrifice, no compromise, no
diminution of revealed truth may be allowed, for the sake of
removing difficulties. Such a transaction is not only wrong, but
useless. It is only parasitic plants which have grown up and
clung around the fruit-bearing tree which we can tear away and
cut up by the roots. Some of these parasites are heresies,
exaggerating, distorting, and altering the Christian doctrines.
The worst of these is the Calvinistic heresy, with which the
Lutheran heresy is in several respects identical. This heresy
teaches that God by an eternal decree doomed the human race
to sin ; that this sin is a total depravity of nature ; that the
mass of mankind are doomed to eternal sin, reprobation and
perdition. This incredible and irrational doctrine must be up-
rooted and cast away, if we would have a correct understanding
of the Catholic doctrine concerning original and actual sin, and
the eternal penalty of sin.

SOME THEORIES MORE OR LESS INCREDIBLE.

Other parasitic doctrines are theories and opinions, more or
less incredible and unreasonable, or at least lacking in that de-
gree of positive probability which entitles them to claim a
weighty authority.

Such, for instance, is the notion that sinners continue for
ever increasing their demerits and their punishments.

Also, that the vast majority of mankind have no real oppor-
tunity of salvation and are finally lost; and that even the ma-
jority of Christians die impenitent, having forfeited their salva-
tion by sins which are never forgiven.

Still further, that human beings who have not any personal
actual sins to account for, such as infants, and adults who are

1893-] IGNIS ^E TERN us. 17

rationally and morally equivalent to infants, and who die unre-
generate, are doomed to a perpetual state of more or less posi-
tive suffering and misery, on account of the sin of Adam in-
herited and inhering.

THE CATHOLIC DOCTRINE SIMPLY STATED.

Putting all these impediments aside, our simple thesis re-
mains : that the demons, and those men who, having wilfully
and grievously sinned during the period of a fair probation on
the earth, pass into eternity unreconciled to God, will go into
the Ignis ALternus, in the Infernus, where they will suffer a pun-
ishment proportioned to their guilt, and where they will con-
tinue to exist for ever ; and that they only will suffer any posi-
tive pain or privation of natural happiness.

As for that region of the Infernus which is the abode of hu-
man beings enjoying natural felicity, we will say nothing at
present, confining our attention to the sphere inhabited by those
who have been sentenced by unerring justice, on account of
their unforgiven sins.

This sphere of imprisonment is most certainly and unques-
tionably called in Scripture, and in the ordinary teaching of the
church, Ignis ALternus. The Athanasian Creed sums it all up in
the sentence : " Qui vero mala in ignem czternum" " Those
who have done evil into eternal fire."

Leaving the metaphorical sense to whatever right it may
possess as an opinion which can be tolerated, I take my stand
on the position of Petavius, Perrone, and other theological au-
thorities, that the literal sense is true and certain. Beyond this
bare statement ; that is, in regard to the definition of the nature
and qualities of this fire, and of the pain which it causes, there
is no consent among the Fathers and Doctors of the church,
and no declaration of doctrine by the church herself. We
have only probable and respectable opinions of private doctors
as an extrinsic authority to guide us, and these are but infer-
ences and conclusions from premises furnished by revelation or
reason. The subject is therefore open to prudent and con-
scientious discussion, so long as it is left open by the wise au-
thority of the church, always with the intention of submitting to
any future decisions of this authority.

THE MATERIAL NATURE OF FIRE.

It is obvious, at first sight, that the effect of any physical,
material entity, which is properly called fire, on the subjects of

VOL. LV1I. 2

1 8 IGNIS ^E TERN us. [April,

its action, depends net only from the nature of the active agent,
but also from the nature and condition of the passive recipient,
and their mutual relations. For instance, the melting points of
the simple, chemical substances range from a few hundred de-
grees below zero to several thousands above. We cannot, there-
fore, by analogy, conclude, from the fire which is kindled by the
combustion of fuel, and its painful, destructive action on the
bodies of martyrs, criminals, or the victims of accidental confla-
gration, that the suffering of the subjects of infernal fire is the
same. The heat of a furnace or of the sun cannot burn a pure
spirit. The demons are pure spirits, but it was for them that
the Ignis ^Eternus was primarily intended. They cannot be, like
material substances, vaporized in the intense heat of the sun.
Moreover, the bodies of men who go into the Ignis sEternus
have a modified nature and different qualities from our pres-
ent bodies. They are immortal, incorruptible, not liable to any
destructive effect of material forces, and therefore the analogy
from the burning alive of mortal human bodies is totally inade-
quate to represent the effect of fire, whatever its specific nature
and activity may be, upon these bodies, much less upon the
souls which animate them.

The eternal fire was originally intended and prepared for
Lucifer and his host of rebellious spirits. The primary question
is, therefore, concerning its nature and action in relation to pure-
ly spiritual beings. This question was discussed during the pa-
tristic period by the Fathers and Doctors of the church. Peta-
vius has shown, at length and minutely, that they have no com-
mon doctrine on the subject, and none has obtained common
consent in later times.

One opinion which has been proposed is : that the fire is a
different essence from that fire which was supposed to be one
of the four primary elements of earthly bodies, an essence spe-
cially created for its purpose.

Another opinion is, that it is not a different essence, but has
superadded qualities by virtue of which it can act on spiritual
substances.

Another opinion supposed a kind of union between con-
demned spirits and the element of fire, somewhat analogous to
that which exists between human souls and bodies, so that the
sensation of pain was caused by their combined, quasi-organic
action.

Another and more reasonable opinion was, that the punish-
ment of demons through the instrumentality of fire consisted in

1893.] IGNIS AL TERN us. 19

their detention within its sphere, under a compelling force which
hindered their natural liberty of movement and activity in the
universe, and kept them in confinement.

Since the sinners of the human race are only sharers in a
secondary and lesser way with the demons in their punish-
ment, the suffering which they endure from the fire must be a
milder degree of the same kind. It must be principally in
the soul ; and affect the senses only inasmuch as body and soul
are substantially and organically one passive and active subject.
It is not reasonable, therefore, to suppose, that in addition to
the essential suffering, there is another torment of the senses
more keen and insupportable than any mental or moral pain,
analogous to burning alive in a furnace.

THE THEOLOGIANS THINK.

Petavius, and the best theologians with him, having plainly
stated that there is no authoritative declaration of Catholic doc-
trine respecting the nature and intensity of this suffering, we
may safely put aside the private opinions and conjectures of
those who have made exaggerated representations like those of
Dante. We may regard the punishment of men as essentially
similar to that of angels, and only accidentally different.

Archbishop Kenrick, a very wise and holy prelate, remarks
in his Dogmatic Theology (Tr. x. c. 3) : " No one has satisfac-
torily explained what punishments are designated by the name
of fire in the Scriptures."

There can be no objection, therefore, to an attempt to pro-
pose a hypothesis, in which, by showing what the nature of fire
is according to science, the part which it plays in the universe,
and the probable continuity of its existence and operation
through an endless future, we can form a rational idea of what
the Ignis sEternus of Scripture really may be.

Inspired writers, and much more the uninspired, need not be
supposed to have fully understood the intention of the Holy
Spirit in revealing the dogma of eternal punishment under the
formula of Eternal Fire. But the Holy Spirit, and our Lord
Jesus Christ, knew and intended the precise and complete reality.
Genuine science interprets the thoughts of God, and may give
us a better understanding of the true meaning of many things
in Scripture, obscurely veiled under concepts and terms adopted
from common and popular usage. Modern science can tell us
much concerning the light which the Scripture tells us God

20 IGNIS AL TERN us. [April,

created by his almighty word. In this way our human concepts
approach more nearly to the idea of light in the mind of God.
So, also, in respect to fire and heat.

MOST PROBABLE SCIENTIFIC THEORY.

The ancients supposed that fire was one of four elemen-
tary substances earth, air, fire, and water. Until recent times
caloric was regarded as a substance diffused among the mole-
cules of bodies. These notions are obsolete. What we call fire
is matter in a state of incandescence, and by combustion giving
out heat, in a process which acts on the subject matter so as
to produce various changes in its mode of existence. There is
no such separate and substantial essence as fire. Heat, accord-
ing to the generally received scientific opinion of chemists, is a
mode of motion. It is evolved and given out by the vibration
of the molecules of bodies, and increases in intensity in propor-
tion to the rapidity of this vibration.

According to the most probable scientific theory, matter is
constituted by a passive principle receptive of motion, and an
active principle giving motion : a force essentially one in all the
modes of motion. Heat is one of these modes of motion, which
are convertible into each other ; which are manifestations of
a force, acting in the material subject, and both having a de-
terminate quantity, which is never increased or diminished, by
the appearance of any new matter or force, or the disappear-
ance of that which already exists. There are changes and
transformations in the corporeal substances, but no creation or
destruction of the underlying substratum. This is always the
same, under all its modes, in its essential nature of passive and
active mobility.

In one sense, we may say that the whole material universe
is fire, and that heat is universal. All bodies are fuel, their
molecules are always vibrating, and therefore there is at least
latent heat ; there is that which is capable of becoming incan-
descent in the very nature of matter.

But besides this, the whole material universe known to us,
according to the very probable nebular theory, has its origin in
a fire-birth. Our sun, and the multitude of similar bodies in the
stellar spaces, are in a state of incandescence. Probably an age-
long fire has been burning them, and so far as science can de-
termine, or scientists conjecture, this incandescence can, by the
laws of nature, continue yet for millions of years. All life in

1893-] IGNIS AL TERN us. 21

the earth depends on heat, and on a delicate adjustment and
balance of the mode of motion called heat, and all other modes
of motion by which the whirl of existence is kept up and regu-
lated.

HOW FIRE MAY BE ETERNAL.

If this present course of nature should continue for ever,
then there would be an Ignis ALternus. But, although if not in
terrupted and changed by divine power before it has run through
to its natural term, it might go on for a long time, it must
finally come to an end, by the extinction of all the suns. After
that universal restitution which St. Peter foretells, all things
will be made new there will be a new heaven and a new
earth ; and, as St. Paul teaches, the creation will be delivered
from the bondage of corruption, and share in the liberation of
the children of God. There is no reason to believe that God
will create new worlds out of new matter ; but we know from
revelation that he will transform the existing creation. In that
new and transformed state, no doubt a changed order and modi-
fied laws of nature will make the course of the heavens un-
changeable and perpetual, so that it may last for ever. The
environment and abode of all rational beings enjoying either
supernatural or natural beatitude will correspond perfectly to
their nature and their life, in order to contribute to their perfect
felicity.

INFERNUS MUST HAVE A PLACE.

Somewhere in this universe the Infernus must have a place,
the Ignis ^Eternus must have a sphere. It does not appear to
be in anyway incredible that this may be a region where the
same process which has been going on so long in the present
system may go on in one perpetual, re-entering cycle, or in a
series of cycles, succeeding each other without end.

The condemned angels and men may be confined to this
region as an abode suited to their character and condition.
It is a place of exile, where they are under a servitude to the
order and laws which govern it, and which is contrasted with
the liberty of the children of God, who are lords and masters
over the nature which ministers to their enjoyment. In this
land of exile, Archbishop Kenrick says, " it is sufficient to re-
gard the suffering as proceeding from the condition in which
sinners are placed as being remote from the kingdom of heaven.

22 IGNIS ;E TERN US. [April,

It is not necessary to conceive of God positively inflicting pain "
(Ubi supra). Therefore, according to this wise and holy prelate,
if we estimate what suffering must ensue from the moral state
of the condemned, their exclusion from the kingdom of heaven,
and their alienation from God, we are not warranted in making
it a part of Catholic doctrine that additional, positive torments
are inflicted upon them. Thus Ignis sEternus, besides its literal
meaning, has a figurative sense, as representing the whole moral
state and condition of those who inhabit it, like Siberia in the ex-
ample given above. They are " remote from the kingdom of
heaven." We must take our point of departure from this prin-
ciple, that the forfeiture of the grace and friendship of God, the
loss of the supernatural end in God, the supreme good, by wil-
fully turning away from it into the way of perdition, is the rea-
son and cause of the suffering. The penalty of loss, and the
penalty of sense is the product of the soul's abuse of the free-will
which was given to it for its temporal and eternal good.

PUNISHMENT IS A NATURAL OUTCOME OF THE DISTURBED RELA-
TIONS BETWEEN GOD AND THE SINNER.

God is Love ; and from love, from goodness, diffusive and
communicative of the good which is the essence of God, the
creation proceeded ; a part of which is the order of probation
for rational beings put in the way of meriting divine beatitude.
The loss of this beatitude, and all its consequences, are incurred
by resisting and thwarting this love of God. There cannot be
any malevolence in God, or anything like the passion for re-
venging injuries in men. The punishment of sin is a necessary
sequel of the disturbed and disordered relation which the sinner
has established between himself and God. The primary disor-
der is the falling down from the supernatural order into that
which is merely natural. The disorder in that nature which is
left, is the sequel and the consequence of this primary disorder.
By sinning against grace, the transgressor has sinned against
the natural law, and done violence to his nature and the natu-
ral order. Justice requires that when he has failed to move
toward his destined term, and has moved away from it, he
should be left, after his probation is ended, in the condition
which he has chosen for himself. He has deprived himself of
beatitude, and therefore he is an exile from heaven. More-
over, his abuse of his nature and of the gifts of God in nature,

1893-] IGNIS AL TERN us. 23

demands a reparation in the same order. A rational creature
cannot enjoy natural felicity unless he is in concord with God.
If he is in discord with him, alienated in mind and will from
him, he is in discord with himself and with other creatures.
He is therefore in suffering, from the very nature of the case ;
and from the privation of all means of inordinate self-gratifica-
tion by the abuse of the gifts of God.

Father Taparelli, S.J., a most distinguished writer on ethics,
has lucidly explained the rational doctrine of the reason and
nature of punitive retribution :

" From what has been said it appears that punishment is not
a torment of the sensitive man, but a recoil of order against
disorder, and that, in the moral as well as the physical world,
this conservative reaction is equal and opposite to the destruc-
tive action. Vindictive justice, therefore, far from being a blind
impetus of passion, is founded on that essential tendency to
truth and order which constitutes the very nature of human in-
telligence. Every disorder being a disposition of things con-
trary to their true relations, and being consequently a falsity, is
essentially repugnant to the mind, wherefore reason demands a
violent return to that order which has been disturbed, and this
violence is the punishment " (Saggio del Diritt. Nat., vol. i. dis.

i. 134).

The sin of despising his last end recoils on the sinner by the
doom of perpetual exile. The sin of abusing the natural gifts
of God recoils on him, by his subjection to the irresistible do-
minion of the laws of nature, in the re-established, imperturbable
order. He is compelled to recognize his folly, and to suffer re-
morse for it. He has no more capacity or opportunity for im-
moral enjoyment. His nature remains essentially good, the natu-
ral order in which he lives is one in which a multitude of hu-
man beings find a perfect felicity ; the obstacle to his happiness
and the cause of his misery is subjective, it is a moral disorder,
alienation of the will from God, the interior discord of sin.

THE BEST WAY TO PREACH ON HELL.

In conclusion, I will venture, as a veteran missionary, to give
a word of advice to missionaries and preachers as to the manner
of preaching to the people on Hell.

The great practical end of preaching is ethical ; it is to bring
the hearers to shun vice and practise virtue, from supernatural

24 IGNIS ^E TERN us. [April,

motives. No success can be gained unless a filial fear and a filial
love of God are implanted in their souls. They must be taught
to detest and avoid and repent of sin, because it offends God
and deprives the sinner of his friendship. They must be taught
to esteem the grace and friendship of God as the true life and
happiness of the soul, to practise virtue as the means of secur-
ing this happiness. They must be encouraged and led on to
love God as the supreme good, and to aspire after their higher
destiny as his children, the beatific union with God in the king-
dom of heaven.

Servile fear is an inferior motive and stimulus to living a
Christian life, which can only serve a subsidiary purpose. Preach-
ing the terrors of the Lord ought, therefore, to be employed as
a means of leading the just to persevere, and more especially
sinners to repent, by raising them through servile fear to filial
fear and filial love. The preaching of death, judgment, and
hell, is only preparatory to those topics which awaken emotions
nobler, more elevating, and more powerful than fear. Vivid im-
pressions of terror in the imagination and sensitive feelings are
transitory and tend to produce a reaction. It is better to avoid
all Dantesque descriptions of hell. Their effect in deterring from
sin and exciting to repentance depends on an unquestioning be-
lief in their reality. With a large and increasing number of au-
ditors this belief does not exist, and the effect on their minds
of this kind of word-painting is only to awaken opposition, and
produce aversion from the truths of religion. This is especially
the case with those who are wavering and unsettled in their
religious convictions, and are exposed to sceptical tempta-
tions.

Justice, charity, and prudence require, therefore, that those
doctrines which are to many, even sincere and well-intentioned
persons, perplexing and difficult of belief, should be presented in
such a way as to appear consonant to reason, the moral sense,
and the nobler human sentiments. The advice of M. Emery is,
therefore, good, when he says that preachers should " confine
themselves ordinarily within the limits of the doctrine which is
of faith." I would extend these limits so far as to include cer-
tain theological conclusions, which can be deduced by solid rea-
soning from the simple dogma defined by the church and the
clear statements of Scripture. The dogma of divine faith should
be the principal theme of the preacher, explained by the doc-
trine of ecclesiastical faith, and the analogy of other Catholic

1893-] IGNIS ^E TERN us. 25

doctrines. It is most important to present the proof that it is
really a doctrine of divine revelation, taught in the Scripture
and always held in the church, so conclusively as to exclude all
doubt.

THE REAL SOUL-EVIL IS SIN.

In developing the subject, wilful and final sin should be pre-
sented as the real evil of the soul, carrying in its bosom the
germ of its own punishment, by alienating the soul from its true
and supreme good in God. The -loss of heaven, the perpetual
exile from the society of the blessed, should be represented as
vividly as possible. The positive punishments included in the
doom of exile must be represented as severe and proportioned
by a measure of exact justice to the number and the grievous-
ness of the unforgiven sins which must be expiated by suffering.
Here comes in play the caution against exaggeration and parti-
cular, minute, detailed descriptions drawn from the imagination.

Finally, the preacher must be solicitous to impress on his
hearers true ideas of the goodness and mercy as well as the jus-
tice of God, and to convince them that their eternal destiny is
in their own hands, and may be made a happy one, no matter
how sinful they may be, and how near the door of the next
world.

The most respectable advocates of future restoration do not
hesitate to admit that those who obstinately persist in their re-
bellion against God are in a state of hopeless and final perdi-
tion. But they argue that many, if not all, who depart this life
impenitent and unforgiven, will be sooner or later converted to
God and admitted to the blessedness of the just.

Protestants, whether of the so-called orthodox type, or of
the rationalistic sort, have no true idea of the supernatural.
They cannot understand that no kind or degree of intellectual
or moral evolution of rational nature can ever bring it any
nearer to the supernatural order. Just as the utmost possible
perfection of sensitive cognition could never make it rational, so
no degree of natural perfection in a rational subject could enable
him to elicit a supernatural act. Those who have been gratuit-
ously called to a supernatural destiny receive grace, by which, dur-
ing a fixed period of probation, they can merit the attainment of
their end. Those who are not under this regime of grace can-
not stir one step towards it. The happy denizens of the Limbo
of infants can never enter the gate of heaven. If the inhabi-

IGNIS ^ TERN us.

[April,

tants of the lower hells could be improved and restored in the
natural order, they would remain in a perpetual exile from
heaven. Notwithstanding the constant ancj frequent assertion
that Origen taught the final restoration of all angels and men
to heaven, in a hypothetical way, I think it very doubtful if he
ever did propose such a theory. I am convinced that St. Gre-
gory of Nyssa never advocated, and that St. Gregory of Nazian-
zus never insinuated, even as a philosophical hypothesis, any
such opinion. It is certainly heretical, and it is the very essence
of the dogma of eternal punishment, that the final sentence to
exile from the kingdom of heaven is irreversible.

If there remain in the reason and moral sense of any believ-
ing Christian a repugnance to the Catholic doctrine, there is one
effectual way of silencing all suggestions against faith. It is by
acts of perfect confidence in the absolute goodness and justice
of God, who cannot err or do wrong in his judgments. This
act is rendered easier by looking to God in Christ, through
whose human intellect and will the divine judgment on men is
exercised. Jesus Christ has shown his love for men by dying
on the cross, and we can therefore trust him absolutely to bring
all things in the universe to a consummation which all rational
beings must approve as wise, just, and good, in the very highest
sense.

AUGUSTINE F. HEWIT.

I893-]

UNIVERSITY EXTENSION.

S the world grows older the sentiment of universal
brotherhood is showing itself in many ways, but
in none more surely than in the movement for
University Extension.

Except the universities of the mediaeval period,
conducted by Catholic teachers and lecturers, and to which in-
quiring youth flocked by thousands, the universities of the past
have been accessible only to the favored few. The doors were
open to the rich and to the royal. The son of a nobleman and
the son of an alumnus were welcomed among the students, either
to gather the golden harvest which the inflexible curriculum af-
forded, or to drop into oblivion when the requirements of the
course were found
too exacting or la-
borious for the ease
and comfort of a
pampered life.

Great scholars
and able professors
were the result, but
to all except teach-
ers of science or re-
ligion the value of
a university training
was measured by
pride or profit. Wo-
man knocked at the
door for centuries
and was refused en-
trance. Youth, fired with ambition but without wealth or worldly
distinction, also sought admittance, but was turned away. The one
1 of lowly station who could, through the kitchen or by menial labor,
snatch the crumbs that fell from the table of those with whom
he was not allowed to sit, might gather from the feast of the
class-room some bits of food to satisfy his craving for know-
ledge ; but the youth of the middle class, with the pride that
forbade humiliation, passed his life a stranger to the inner courts
of the temple of knowledge.

BROWN UNIVERSITY,
The Pioneer in University Extension in New England.

:28 UNIVERSITY EXTENSION. [April,

KNOWLEDGE BECOMES MORE WIDE-SPREAD.

Meanwhile the printing-press continued its great mission. It
multiplied books, it spread broadcast the knowledge that had
been confined to the university towns. The little taste for
deeper learning acquired in this way only whetted the appetite
of the ambitious youth for deeper draughts at the famed spring.
The lecturer, with much oratory and rhetorical flourish, in-
creased still farther this desire. But withal it was unsatiated.
When the battle of life began it was found that knowledge ac-
quired in this way was not real education. Oratory, rhetoric,
pathos, eloquence, while they pleased the fancy, did not feed
the mind.

The real educator was still imprisoned inside the university
wall. There the professor conducted his class by easy steps,
and developed the opening mind by patient yet progressive
methods. The world saw the results as broad-minded men, men
of character and parts, emerged from the university and took
foremost places in the conduct of affairs. They had absorbed
the elixir, but could not give out the secret as to how they had
acquired it.

A change has come. The university doors have been opened
and the imprisoned instructors have come forth and spoken to
the people. The secret by which education is made character-
building has been revealed, and its influence has been imparted
to that larger public whose opportunities through life never per-
mitted them to enter the university halls.

UNIVERSITY EXTENSION AND THE SUMMER-SCHOOL.

The principle of University Extension is now able to compass
the whole brotherhood of man. Colleges and universities have re-
ceived princely endowments and new ones are springing up on
every hand. Political science, as well as other sciences, is being
taught to the thousands, and has given the common people a deep-
er insight into the science of government. To this opening of
the doors of the universities has been traced more than one poli-
tical revolution. " Harvard, Andover, and Dartmouth did it,"
said a trained politician of the defeated party after the recent
election. This was University Extension. Vacation time has
been re-named the Summer-school, and recreation has been
made more charming by reason of the fund of enjoyment gained
by a new recreation to the mind through able and apt lecturers.

The hand, the head, and the heart are being together in-

1893-] UNIVERSITY EXTENSION. 29-

structed in the kindergarten. Pupils of larger growth gain admis-
sion to the Summer-school, and are graduated from the Univer-
sity Extension fully equipped to take a place in the larger life
open through its revelations.

University Extension is so closely allied to the Summer-
school that the two may almost be considered as one, the latter
being the factor that makes possible the best workings of the
former. As the mind directs the movements of the body and
controls its members, so the Summer-school may become the
centre from which will emanate the energy to guide, direct, and
control the system of University Extension.

THE PROGRESS OF THE SYSTEM.

Since it first took root in American soil, the system has
grown and spread until it has now become an essential element
of the forward educational movement of the nineteenth century.
Its rapid growth is doubtless due to the liberal endowments
wealthy men are making to the various universities, and to the
institutions that are being founded for the higher education
of the masses. These endowments make it
possible, as it never was before, for colleges
to open their doors and extend university
privileges to those who have heretofore been
debarred any of their advantages.

To trace the very foundations of the
system would be to study those splendid
universities of Bologna, Naples, and Paris,
whose basis of education was so largely
dependent upon the lectures given by the
distinguished philosophers of that period.
Though it was in the days of the Middle
Ages that the groundwork of the system was laid, it is its pres-
ent practical working and progress that are of immediate inter-
est, and how it can best be used in connection with the Catholic
Summer-school and the various reading circles of which it was
the outgrowth.

The plan of University Extension was first given a trial in
England in 1872, and this movement for the extension of uni-
versity instruction for the people has since developed and spread
with amazing rapidity. There the work is divided among four
organizations : " The London Society for the Extension of Uni-
versity Teaching," " The University of Cambridge," " The Uni-
versity of Oxford," and " Victoria University." The principal

30 UNIVERSITY EXTENSION. [April,

business of these various centres is to provide lectures and arrange
courses. These central offices are not, however, the organizers
of the various courses ; they are the well-organized bureaus of
information to which the local centres apply for help. The
movement is generally started by a university man, or patron of
education, in the locality where a course of lectures on the Uni-
versity Extension system seems desirable. A meeting is called,
a speaker takes the platform and explains the extension plan.
If a favorable impression is produced, the outcome of the assem-
bly is the formation of a local centre quite in the line of our
various reading circles. A secretary and board of managers are
appointed, and after the subject for the course is decided upon
.application is made to the central office for a lecturer, the local
centre guaranteeing to defray all the expenses of the course.
The lectures are generally about an hour in length, and are as
far as practicable popularized by the use of the magic lantern.
With every lecture a number of questions are given for future
study, to which the students are expected to send written an-
swers to the lecturer. Classes for discussion are also held, and
those who have attended the course receive certificates, the ones
passing the best examinations being awarded prizes and honors,
as in a regular college course, which gives an additional stimu-
lus and interest to the work.

THE SYSTEM IN ENGLAND.

In England University Extension has had a powerful influence
on the growth of local colleges, a few of which can be traced di-
rectly to this movement, while others have prospered and strength-
ened under its beneficent influence, and the relations between
the universities are cemented and made more cordial by means
of the summer meetings, which are synonymous with the Ameri-
can Summer-schools. It will, therefore, be readily seen how the
various reading circles scattered throughout the United States
can co-operate with the good work of the Summer-school, and,
on a basis similar to the one suggested, each have a University
Extension course, lecturers being supplied from the common
centre, the subjects varied or systematic as the taste of the mem-
bers of the circle may dictate.

The experience of the English universities has been that
short courses of lectures are most beneficial ; one great impedi-
ment to the longer ones is the expense involved. By giving
shorter courses, costing less money, more centres were able to
avail themselves of the privilege ; more organizations were

1 893.]

UNIVERSITY EXTENSION.

formed, and the lecturers were enabled to cover a wider field.
One of the first Americans to appreciate the value of English
University Extension was Dr. H. M. McCracken, Chancellor of
the University of the City of New York, and New York was the
first American commonwealth to institute a State system of Uni-
versity Extension.

IN NEW YORK STATE.

The plan adopted by the Regents of the University of the
State of New York, as defined by its secretary, Melvil S.
Dewey, was "to co-operate with communities desiring new
facilities for higher education, and willing to pay the neces-
sary expenses of a com-
petent lecturer or in-
structor who shall inspire
and guide them in their
work. We believe it un-
wise, both educationally
and economically, to offer
such instruction at the
expense of the State, but
we also believe that the
State is bound to help
those who are willing to
help themselves. Our
part will be to stimulate
interest by printed mat-
ter, local addresses, corre-
spondence, and the main-
tenance of a Central Uni-
versity Extension Office
at the capital from which
to answer questions and
give advice. We expect
to furnish printed matter, to lend carefully-selected small libraries
for use during the courses, to furnish lecturers with illustrative
material, lantern slides, specimens, books, and in all proper ways to
help those who are helping themselves, and to relieve them of such
incidental expenses as can be met more cheaply by a central office
than by the individual community. We hope to be of service
in certifying the most efficient and successful University Exten-
sion lecturers, and in recommending to inquirers the best avail-
able man for any given place." The New York Legislature

MELVIL S. DEWEY,

Secretary of the Board of Regents of the University of
New York.

32 UNIVERSITY EXTENSION. [April,

passed a bill appropriating the sum of ten thousand dollars, the
primary purpose of which was to give an active impetus to
University Extension and thereby promote the higher education
of the people.

This fund is under the control of the Extension Department
of the University of the State of New York. In the autumn of
1892 the committee sent out circulars to the clergy of New
York, asking their co-operation in extension work, and calling
their special attention to the revised library laws, and what an
important bearing the new system of instruction has on the
public library, and that neither the library nor the extension can
do its best work without the aid of the other.

THE UNIVERSITY OF PENNSYLVANIA.

The pioneer in this important work in America was, however,
the University of Pennsylvania, under the direction of its able
provost, Dr. William Pepper. Recognizing at the start that no-
thing satisfactory can be accomplished
without a money backing, and that no
good work or charity is thoroughly suc-
cessful that is not conducted on business
principles, his first move towards intro-
ducing University Extension into the
curriculum of the University of Pennsyl-
vania was to raise a fund for that par-
ticular purpose. He successfully inte-
rested a number of Philadelphia's lead-
ing citizens in the movement, and soon
had the sum of $7,500 per annum sub-
Ascribed for five years. This enabled him
to at once command the services of the

most experienced University Extension lecturers and organizers
in England. A local society was first formed, which developed
into a national society that has for its aim the spread of Uni-
versity Extension in all parts of the country where it may be
desired or appreciated. The lectures given were eminently
practical; a course on money for bank clerks, one on mathe-
matics and physics particularly intended for workmen and me-
chanics, while others on literature, geology, geography, and
kindred subjects summed up the very valuable work done by
the University of Pennsylvania through its extension course.

The University of Chicago, in its organization and by means of
its generous endowments, proposes to make this a special feature

1893-] UNIVERSITY EXTENSION. 33

of its work, and also includes correspondence teaching in its ex-
tension course. In 1891 the faculty of the University of Wis-
consin first began its work in this direction, which was so highly
appreciated by the people that in the course of a few months
the professors were unable to fill the demands made upon them
for outside lectures. An extension department was added to
the university, with a special corps of men affiliated with the
faculty to devote themselves entirely to extension work, which
also promises to be further developed in connection with the
Farmers' Institutes of Wisconsin which are under the control of
the University, and have a liberal appropriation from the State.
Brown University was the first in New England to take an
active interest in extension work, which is rapidly becoming a
part of the course in all the larger universities.

FATHER HALPIN'S WORK IN NEW YORK CITY.

Rev. P. A. Halpin, S.J., in the year 1891, began a course on
ethics at St. Francis Xavier's College, in New York City. The
course was on 'the extension plan and was
called in the college curriculum University Ex-
tension. His announcement that it was not
for young men and graduates exclusively, but
for all desirous of hearing the subject scien-
tifically discussed ; that no charge was to be
made for attendance, and merely a fee of fif-
teen dollars from those who passed the exami-
nation, and wrote three satisfactory dissertations
on the subject-matter of the course, and on
whom the degree of A.M. would then be con-
ferred, and that this degree could be obtained
by any bachelor of arts from any college, Catholic or non-Catho-
lic, brought his special work within the lines of the best Uni-
versity Extension.

The outcome of the first course was the formation of the
Xavier Ethical Society in the spring of 1892. Father Halpin's
course on ethics at the Catholic Summer-School was altogether
on the extension plan. His subjects were eminently practical
in both courses and covered a wide range, including Duties
and Rights of Man, Moral Science and Religion, Religious Wor-
ship, Revelation, Intellectual and Moral Development, Suicide,
Charity, Humanity, Benevolence, Veracity, Self-Defence, Duelling,
Communism, Socialism, Employer, Employees, Wages, Society,
VOL. LVII. 3

34 UNIVERSITY EXTENSION. [April,

Marriage, Education, Public Schools, The Family, Masters and
Servants, Civil Society, Government, Universal Suffrage, Penal
Laws, Lynch Law, Liberty of the Press, Free Thought, Duties
of Nations, Methods of War, etc.

Nineteen men received the degree of master of arts at the
conclusion of the course, during the winter of 1891, and the in-
creased attendance at the lectures during 1892-93 is but another
evidence of the popularity of the extension system and of the
hold it is taking on people of all classes.

Father Halpin has a wonderful combination of the special
qualifications that are required to make a thoroughly successful
University Extension lecturer. He is a man of ready tact
and sympathy, with the power of placing his subject clearly and
attractively before his audience, and has the art of conducting
his class in a way that induces the students to ask questions
freely and submit their difficulties to him.

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY AT WASHINGTON.

There is a yet wider field that may be opened in this di-
rection through the great Catholic University at Washington,
whose advantages are at present available to comparatively few.
Not many priests are able to cut a year or two out of their
busy lives to go to Washington for a supplementary course
of study, whereas if the university established a correspondence
extension course for priests and sent its professors forth from
time to time to give lectures to those who could not come to
them, a new door to higher ecclesiastical knowledge would be
opened to the Catholic clergy.

The liberal endowment of the Catholic University at Wash-
ington makes possible the adoption of such an extension course
on the broadest plan, and with such leaders at the helm as
Cardinal Gibbons and Bishop Keane it will, doubtless, not be
long before our Catholic University takes its place in the for-
ward educational movement.

Notwithstanding the fact that University Extension has had
a footing in England for twenty years, no effort has been made
or system devised there for the training of lecturers for this par-
ticular field. America, therefore, took the initiative, and the Uni-
versity Extension Seminary established in Philadelphia by the
national society for the training of lecturers and organizers stands
unique, and will supply at the outset of the movement in this
country a need that has long been felt in England.

I893-]

UNIVERSITY EXTENSION.

On December 28-30, 1892, the meeting of the National
Conference on University Extension was held in Philadelphia.
No greater proof of the wide-spread interest in the work could
be given than that deduced from the large assembly of educa-
tors, men and women, who met together from all parts of the
United States to compare the work done and consult as to the
best methods of pushing it in the future. The subjects discussed
were practical and included the consideration of general organi-
zations, administration of a local centre, the distinctive features
of University Extension work as compared with university in-
struction, the function of the library in the movement, the train-
ing of lecturers and other matters that had an important bear-
ing on the work.

University Extension is no longer an experiment. The re-
sults, as shown by statistics in England and by observation
and interest in America, clearly indicate that the demand for
a broader education, in which the restrictions that bar the
common people from our universities are entirely removed,
is earnest, and these first steps towards the permanent estab-
lishment of a great international system of higher education of
the masses of which University Extension is the pioneer will
sooner or later be realized.

CHARLOTTE MC!LVAIN MOORE.

New York.

36 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [April,

THE LAND OF THE SUN.

THE PEARL OF THE WEST.

FTER another night in Siloa, at the pretty, bright,
clean French hotel, with its excellent restaurant,
near the station, the party were ready to set forth
the next morning for Guadalajara, where they ex-
pected to meet the young engineer who had been
the moving cause of their journey at least as far as the Mey-
nells were concerned. Russell spoke a little of parting with them
at Irapuato and continuing his journey direct to the City of
Mexico, " since," he said, "you will soon have another guide
who knows the country probably as well as I do "; but there
was such an outburst of expostulation at this, that he was obliged
to confess that no pressing business awaited him in Mexico, and
that there was really no good reason why he should not accom-
pany them on their visit to the fair city to which they were
bound.

" Unless," said Dorothea, " you are tired of us. I really
could not blame you if that were the case. But to talk of Phil
taking your place is, if you will excuse me, simple nonsense. If
he lived a hundred years in the country he could not do that.
No, Mr. Russell, if you forsake us, we shall be lost. It will be
worse than if we had never had you at all."

" It is true," said Mrs. Langdon. " Dorothea puts the matter
strongly but correctly. We shall miss you so much that it
would have been better for us never to have had the benefit and
pleasure of your companionship."

" I don't go as far as that," said the general, " since we are
indebted to Russell for a great deal of information about the
country which we are not, I hope, likely to forget. But I sin-
cerely trust you are not in earnest about leaving us," he went
on, addressing that gentleman, " for while we might supply your
place with the guide-book, as far as mere information is con-
cerned, we should miss you personally more than we can ex-
press."

" Russell, my good fellow," said Travers, " there is nothing
for you to do but rise, place your hand on your heart, return
thanks for the distinguished consideration in which you are held

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 37

by this party, and promise to unite your fortunes with us from
this day forth."

" I should be very insensible to the too flattering considera-
tion with which I am honored," answered Russell, " if I failed
to do so. After all, there is no particular reason why I should
not go to Guadalajara."

"On the contrary, there are many reasons why you should
go at least I could mention a dozen," said Dorothea. " So I
hope the matter is settled, and that you will not give us such
a fright again."

" Perhaps Mr. Russell wished to find out exactly how unwill-
ing we should be to let him go," suggested Miss Gresham.

" In that case he must have been sadly disappointed that
you expressed no unwillingness at all," remarked Travers.

The fair Violet shrugged her shoulders. " Dorothea expressed
so much, and spoke as she always does for the party, with such
emphasis, that my voice was not necessary," she answered. " Mr.
Russell knows, I am sure, how much I value his society, and "

" And his remarkable fund of historical and statistical infor-
mation," said Travers as she paused. " I am certain he must
be well aware of that. Halloo !" interjected the speaker suddenly
for they were sitting in the restaurant at breakfast "is not
that our train coming in ? "

" No. It is the Guanajuato train," Russell answered. " But
our train will arrive very soon now, so we had better walk over
to the station. The cargadores have our luggage."

The run from Siloa to Irapuato, where the branch to Guada-
lajara connects with the main line of the Mexican Central Rail-
way, is made through a country so beautiful, especially when
viewed in the golden light of early morning, that one might well
wish it much longer. All memories of desert plains and barren
heights are forgotten as the traveller enters upon the most rich
and productive region of the great Mexican plateau, a very Ar-
cadia of beauty and fertility. On each side of the railway
highly cultivated lands spread for leagues, level as a table, to
where mountains draped in softest veils of azure and amethyst
bound the horizon. On these vast fields, that seem made to bear
the harvests of the world, the laborers are mere moving dots of
color, though a hundred or two of them may often be seen to-
gether, each man guiding a plough drawn by a pair of oxen. The
lithe figures in their bright dress, the slow-moving animals, types
of patient strength, the rich brown hue of the freshly-turned earth,
contrasting with the vivid green of springing grain on the land

38 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [April,

ploughed yesterday, the pellucid depths of sky, the distant frame
of dream-like heights, the shining towns on the plain that seem
to have been conjured out of the imagination of a painter all
is like a page from the early days of the world, full of the
charm and poetry of pastoral antiquity. And now and then a
group of massive buildings, belonging to one of the great hacien-
das, estates which are absolute principalities in extent, comes
into view. Walled around like a mediaeval city, these buildings
comprise residences, store-houses, granaries, and invariably a
church. Through the great open gates there are glimpses of
Oriental arches and immense courtyards, horsemen ride out with
trappings glittering in the sunlight, great clumsy carts, with nine
or ten mules harnessed to them, lumber forth on the highway,
or a string of patient burros bearing enormous packs come into
sight, followed by figures on foot that seem transported from
the most remote East, as their picturesque draperies are outlined
against the wide distance of spreading land and sky.

" You have now entered upon a new phase of Mexico and
Mexican life," said Russell, addressing General Meynell, whom
all these scenes interested exceedingly. " We have left the min-
ing region and mining cities behind, and are in the midst of a
country that depends for its wealth on agriculture alone. This
great plain, known as the Bajio, is one of the richest and most
famous agricultural districts of the plateau."

" I have never seen a more beautiful country, nor one ap-
parently in a higher state of cultivation," said the general.
" Where else in the world can such vast bodies of land of such
wonderful fertility be found ?"

"Their productiveness is simply inexhaustible," said Russell,
" and, with slight, natural interruptions, they extend for hun-
dreds of leagues. The State of Jalisco, which we shall enter
very soon, is the largest and wealthiest of Mexican States, and
its prosperity is drawn almost entirely from agricultural pro-
ducts."

" It is in Jalisco that the hacienda of which Phil has written
is situated," said Dorothea. " But see ! what a lovely view of
domes and towers yonder!"

" Irapuato. We change cars here for Guadalajara," said Rus-
sell, beginning to collect bags and umbrellas.

But to this prosaic information the others at first lent no ear.
Their eyes and attention were alike fastened on the beautiful
picture which Irapuato presents as it is seen across the plain, its
graceful towers and glistening domes rising above the massed

1893.] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 39

foliage of the gardens that surround it, and against a back-
ground of soft, purple heights.

" What !" cried Dorothea, when she heard that they were to
be vouchsafed no nearer sight. " Is it possible that we are to
leave a place that promises so much as this unseen ? It must
be interesting, for look at the number of churches it possesses
and such churches! I have not seen more beautiful towers and
domes anywhere."

" Probably the towers and domes are the best part of it
they generally are," observed Miss Gresham ; " and we can see
them quite well from here."

" Come, come," said the general, " we cannot possibly stop
everywhere you know, my dear ; and Russell says there is not
enough of interest here to repay us for a delay of twenty-four
hours."

" Be consoled," said Russell in turn. " You are right about
the towers and domes. They are peculiarly fine in effect, es-
pecially rising out of this lovely plain ; but Irapuato itself does
not offer sufficient attractions to detain us. The special thing
for which it is most famous awaits you without. Come ! "

" FresaSj fresas, senorita f" " Quiere las fresas, ninaf" cried
a chorus of insinuating voices, as they emerged from the door
of the car, while slender brown hands of all sizes and ages lifted
up baskets heaped with the beautiful, fragrant strawberries which
are as much the characteristic product of Irapuato as opals are
of Queretaro or onyx of Puebla.

"Strawberries in December! Surely this is a land of won-
ders ! " said Mrs. Langdon.

" Strawberries every day in the year at Jrapuato," said Rus-
sell. " Their cultivation is the perennial industry of the place.
All the accidents of climate and soil unite to produce them in
unfailing abundance, aided by the skill, industry, and untiring
irrigation of the inhabitants."

" In other words," said the general, " they have here all the
conditions of an unending spring, which should be as favorable
for many other products as for strawberries. How much for
those ? " he demanded of one of the venders. " Cuanto ? "

"Dos reales, seiior" was the prompt response.

" Real y medio, senor" cried another, quickly interposing his
basket.

" Better let Russell conduct the negotiations," suggested
Travers. " What with the pleading of the eyes and the fra-
grance of the berries, I, for one, should speedily ruin myself."

40 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [April.

They were not the only people who found the lovely fruit
irresistible. Soon every seat in the Guadalajara train contained
at least one basket of strawberries, and the car was filled with
their fragrance, mingled with that of limes boughs laden with
which were offered importunately by those who had not straw-
berries to sell, nor yet the pretty vari-colored baskets which are
always to be bought here.

It was a bright and picturesque scene which all these ven-
ders and their commodities formed, together with the moving
throng of passengers for the different trains ; and forgetting even
to admire the beautiful domes and minarets of Irapuato, the
party stood on the platform of their car, full of interest, talking
gaily and asking a hundred questions, until, according to the
fashion of Mexican railroads, the train, without sound or note
of warning, moved off across the wide, sun-bathed plain, in a
westwardly direction.

The scene within the car proved then hardly less novel and
attractive to their eyes than the scene without had been ; for,
with few exceptions, their fellow-passengers were all Mexicans,
friendly, sociable people, who talked to each other in a constant
flow of sweet-sounding Spanish, smoked cigarettes incessantly,
and exhibited all the types with which the traveller in the coun-
try soon becomes familiar. There was the family group, the
stout, middle-aged seflora, with her black hair smoothed like silk
on her uncovered head, great golden hoops in her ears, and the
invariable black shawl on her. shoulders, talking volubly to a
middle-aged gentleman with erect, iron-gray hair standing up
from a square forehead, a darkly olive skin, and spare, sinewy
frame. There were her daughters, lovely as pictures, with their
lustrous eyes, their dark brows and lashes, their delicate features
and clear brunette skins, but whose attire, and especially whose
headgear, exhibited a lack of style that merited the mingled scorn
and pity with which Miss Gresham regarded it. There were
young men in close-fitting trousers, short jackets, and wide som-
breros elaborately trimmed with silver, ivory-handled pistols dis-
played in the belts buckled around their waists, small feet
encased in pointed shoes, and slender fingers deeply stained
with nicotine. There were elderly haciendados, who came in at
the way-stations, booted and spurred, and very dusty from
long rides on horseback, and padres, with draping cloaks and
tonsured crowns, who joined in the friendly general conversa-
tion, or, withdrawing to a remote seat, became absorbed in their
breviaries.

42 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [April,

And meanwhile the same open expanse of fertile country
continued to delight the eye, the same level lands spread to
distant hills robed in divinely blue and purple tints, the same
dazzling excess of light and color was in the luminous, over-
arching sky, while the white arches of haciendas, or the slender
towers of village churches, gleamed against the folds of the far
heights. On the wide, tree-dotted expanse immense herds of
cattle and horses grazed, in the great fields the corn was gar-
nered in heaps, and the whole effect of the country seemed
more than ever like a vast, pastoral idyl. But presently there
was a change. The mountains drew in, hills thickly strewn
with volcanic scoriae and covered with a straggling forest growth
shut out the fair valley views, the train mounted heavy grades,
wound around and about the hills, and finally, crossing the
divide, descended into another beautiful plain through which
flows the largest river of Mexico the Lerma, or Rio Grande
de Santiago, for by both names it is known. At the station of
La Barca the town itself lies distant half a dozen miles across
the valley, with only one tall and stately tower in evidence the
river is crossed, and thence onward the railway follows its banks
for miles, with the broad, shining current in full view. And
what a paradise for sportsmen is here ! Along the marshy mar-
gin of the stream wild ducks abound, together with many other
varieties of water-fowl, which seem in these happy regions to
increase and multiply without any interference on the part of
man. From the other side of the car the glance sweeps over
the wide valley to a range of aerial hills so delicate in their
faint blue, so lovely in their outlines, that they hardly seem of
earth which, as Russell told the eager gazers, encircle the
shores of Lake Chapala.

" That is something you must see," he said, " that ex-
quisite lake which lies in an enchanted atmosphere fully a mile
above the sea. For charm of climate and scenery I have never
known any region so near an earthly paradise as this beautiful
lake region of Jalisco and Michoacan. Of the lakes that make
it famous, Chapala is the largest and, with the possible excep-
tion of Patzcuaro, best worth seeing."

" We must certainly see it," said Dorothea with decision.
" Only tell us how to reach it."

This had not yet been fully told, or at least had led to
many other things, of what Travers called the historical and
statistical order, when there was an exclamation from a group
of young people at the other end of the car. " Guadalajara !

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 43.

Mire Guadalajara !" which brought the strangers at once to the
windows from whence the city could be seen.

What a picture it is, this first view of the fair Pearl of the
West, as she lies on the smiling plain, lifting her ivory towers
toward skies of such radiance as scarcely look down upon any
other portion even of this land of radiant skies, with distant
mountains forming a background of celestial azure behind her
mass of shining domes and Moresque minarets !

" And that is Guadalajara !" said the general. " It seems to
be a very handsome city."

* Handsome !" repeated Mrs. Langdon. " It looks like a
city in a dream, as if it were builded of nothing save marble
and mother o' pearl. What was that poetical name you called
it, Mr. Russell ?"

" ' La Perla del Occidente,' " answered Russell. " It is ap-
propriate, is it not ? She was the second capital of the coun-
try, the queen of all the rich western coast, this fair Guadala-
jara, before the era of railroads. Now her importance has
somewhat diminished ; but when the line on which we are
travelling is completed to the Pacific, she will lift her beautiful
head again."

" I am sure she seems to hold it high enough already,"
said Dorothea. " She has a most regal air, with those tapering
towers pointing heavenward, and looking, as Margaret says, too
beautiful for anything but the creation of a dream."

And so they gazed and talked, every moment drawing
nearer to the queenly city from whose gates tree-arched avenues
lead in all directions to the villages that dot the verdant plain
villages with histories going far beyond the time when the
fierce and warlike Nuflo de Guzman led his army into western
Mexico, and desiring to found a capital for this rich country,
which the Spaniards called Nueva Galicia, named it after his
birthplace in distant Spain. The present city still bears the
name, but is not located upon the spot first selected in 1531,
for, finding that site ineligible, the small colony of Spaniards
moved a few years later to the present situation on the banks
of the San Juan de Dios river, near the friendly Indian town
of Mexicalcingo, now a suburb of Guadalajara.

Of these things Russell discoursed to a group who, it is to
be feared, did not pay great heed to the ancient deeds of Nufto
de Guzman and the other noble founders of Guadalajara. The
level plain over which they were moving seemed to grow
more luxuriantly green and beautiful as they advanced. On one

1 893.] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 45

side was a view across a meadow, knee-deep in grass, of a
wide road shaded by noble trees, along which carriages were
driving, with wheels flashing in the sunlight and horsemen
prancing on richly caparisoned steeds ; on the other the eye
was led to a rolling ridge somewhat higher than the city,
crowned by a white-walled, tower-and-dome-capped town, which
Russell pointed out as San Pedro, formed chiefly of the sum-
mer homes of the wealthier class of Guadalajara.

Then, as the train passed through a gap in the walls and
made its way between closely surrounding houses and courts, with
glimpses of feathery palms rising against the sky, the general
began to wonder if Phil would be on hand to meet them.

That question was answered a moment later when, as the
train pulled into the station, and before its movement had
ceased, a handsome bronzed young man, wearing a Mexican
sombrero, entered the car, his bright eyes glancing around in
eager expectation. " Phil, my dear boy!" cried the general, and
the next moment father and son were exchanging hardly intelli-
gible greetings. Dorothea cast herself recklessly forward, and
Mrs. Langdon followed with an equal light of gladness on her
face. All was confusion for a few minutes, and then Philip
Meynell became conscious of a pair of violet eyes looking up
in his, a small, perfectly-gloved hand extended, and a sweet
voice saying,

" You did not expect to see me!"

" Oh, yes, I did !" he answered cheerily. " The last letter I
had from home told me that you had joined the expedition. I
was greatly surprised, but of course greatly pleased, too. It
is delightful to see so many familiar faces all at once. Ah, Le"on,
and you have positively been induced to come too ! Mr. Russell
must be an absolute sorcerer. Now, here we are !" as the train
finally came to a full stop. u Never mind the crowd ; just follow
me. I have a carriage waiting. But some of you will probably
like to walk to the hotel the distance is short."

" I should much prefer to walk," said Dorothea promptly.

And so between her father and brother, for the general
would not relinquish his boy's arm, she stepped off lightly,
leaving Mrs. Langdon and Miss Gresham, attended by Russell
and Travers, to occupy the waiting carriage. Despite her plea-
sure at being again with the young fellow whose laughing
brown eyes were so like her own, and her many inquiries re-
garding his life in Mexico, her glances lost no single detail of
the scenes around her. Soon after they left the station their

46 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [April,

way led by the walls of a church of such vast extent and mas-
sive solidity that she eagerly questioned her brother concerning
it. But the fact that he was not fitted to fill Russell's place
was at once abundantly demonstrated.

"It is the church of San Francisco, or rather, I believe,
there are two or three churches in one," he replied. " How
old is it ? Good heavens ! how should I know ? I think I've
heard, however, that it is tremendously old only less so than
that venerable relic of the past over yonder."

And he nodded carelessly across a wide space to what was
in fact the first Franciscan foundation, an ancient and strikingly
picturesque building, with open, Carmelite belfries and quaintly
carved doorway, its fortress-like walls of brown stone, and high,
small windows presenting a perfect example of an early Spanish
mission church. Only less ancient in appearance, as Philip had
remarked, but far more magnificent in size and detail, is the
noble sanctuary which fascinated Dorothea's attention. Part of
what was once a great Franciscan monastery in the cloisters of
which cavalry now stable their horses ! the beautiful old church
remains one of the most beautiful and interesting in this city of
splendid sanctuaries. When they gained the plaza before it,
and paused for a comprehensive view of the whole stately pile,
Dorothea's enthusiastic admiration was well justified. The elabo-
rately sculptured front is carved in pink porphyry, which has
taken with time the most wonderful and exquisite tints ; the
superb tower is a marvel of picturesqueness, and the whole
mass, crowned by its graceful domes, is a study for an artist
which not a touch could improve. At this moment a rich sun-
set glow was falling over the fagade, bringing out all the varied
coloring of the stone and the quaint device of the sculpture,
while the massive masonry of the great tower, upthrust against
the blue intensity of the sky, was bathed in golden light.

" What a scene !" said Dorothea half under her breath. She
looked from the rich front of the church to the plaza, where in
the alleys of the garden lovely vistas formed of orange-trees
that meet in green arch overhead people were sitting and walk-
ing, while the band of the regiment then in quarters, in the old
monastic building adjoining the church, was playing as only a
Mexican military band can play. The air was laden with per-
fume, and palpitating, as it were, with radiance and melody.
" What a scene ! " she repeated. " Let us sit down and enjoy it."

But at this point the general protested. " Let us first go
and settle ourselves in our quarters," he said, " and let me re-

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 47

lieve myself of some of the confounded dust of this country.
Then I am at your service for any length of time."

It Was impossible to refuse such a moderate request, so with
a laugh Dorothea yielded, and passing through the plaza they
took their way along a street which Philip told them was the
Calle San Francisco the principal thoroughfare of the city,
handsome, straight, clean, and attractive, as all Guadalajara
streets are. The narrow sidewalks were filled with a throng of
prosperous-looking people, the shop-windows were brilliant with
the products of France, and now and again the stately arched
entrance of some casa grande afforded a view of the spacious,
paved court within, the family coach in the background, and
the carved stone pillars supporting the graceful galleries of the
upper story, on which the apartments of the dwelling opened.
Altogether, the way had seemed very short when Philip made
a motion to turn into another street, saying, " Here is our
hotel."

But Dorothea paused, as if held by a spell. "Phil," she
said, " I perceive yonder the wonderful ivory towers that seemed
beckoning us from afar to Guadalajara, and I must see them
nearer. Also there is a plaza. Let us go to the next corner
just to the next corner, papa ! I will not keep you long."

" Those are the cathedral towers, which are not at all likely
to run away," replied her brother a little irritably. "And of
course there is a plaza. But you had better wait and go later,
when there will be music."

" We will go later also," returned wilful Dorothea. " But I
must have a glimpse now."

She drew her somewhat reluctant companions along with her,
and paused, as she had promised, at the next corner, under the
shade of the wide and handsome portales which adorn the blocks
of business houses that on two sides enclose the great quad-
rangle of the Plaza de Armas that heart of the city, so often
filled with war and tumult in those tumultuous days of a past
which Mexico fondly hopes to have left for ever behind her.

Perhaps it is to mark this hope that all over the country the
old, open Spanish plazas are being laid out in gardens, which,
however beautiful in themselves, are, nevertheless, often a draw-
back to the architectural effect of the noble edifices looking up-
on them. Well did the great builders of mediaeval Europe
know what was essential for the effect of their mighty master-
pieces, when in every instance they planned for the open space
be it called by whatever name before them. Such space is

4 8

THE LAND OF THE SUN.

[April,

necessary as a setting for such monuments of human genius, and
Mexicans have not been wise when they have, in too many
cases, diminished the effect of their grand cathedrals and churches

by undue devotion to the tropical loveliness of flowering trees-
and shrubs. In the Plaza de Armas of Guadalajara this result
is not so apparent as in many others, for although the garden

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 49

is there, filling with odorous beds of violets, with roses and
orange-trees, the central space of the great hollow square and a
charming pleasance, surely, when from the brilliantly-lighted
Moorish pavilion in the centre strains of music pour forth on
the fragrance-laden air, and streams of promenaders pass around
the broad, admirably-paved outer walk, lined with trees and
seats ! the cathedral does not suffer in effect as much as might
be anticipated, for the reason that it only presents a side view
of its vast mass to this plaza. According to the design of its
builders, the immense and imposing pile, which includes, as is
usual in Mexico, the Sagrario, or first parish church, stood in
superb isolation between two large plazas, its atrium giving up-
on a smaller, which is as yet untouched by the decorator.
Hence the view from the Plaza de Armas offers a picture so
satisfactory to the eye in the long, continued lines of the richly
balustraded cornices, the symmetrical towers and beautiful, lan-
tern-crowned domes, with the arcaded loggia at the farther end
of the Sagrario, that possible criticism is lost in admiration.

Certainly Dorothea found no fault with this picture when
her eye rested on it for the first time, as the same lovely light
that had lent an added charm to the old church and plaza of
San Francisco was falling over the soaring pinnacles and gleam-
ing domes. Rose-red masses of feathery clouds were tossed up-
on a sea of pearly blue, while in the great, open arches of the
towers dark forms of men and boys were silhouetted against the
glowing sky, waiting the moment to wake all the echoes of the
air with the deep-mouthed clangor of the bells hung there. Be-
low, all the animated life of a great city was surging in full
tide, carriages driving, horsemen riding, tramcars coming and
going, the plaza and streets filled with people. Everything was
steeped in light and color the verdure and bloom of the garden,
the long, handsome fagade of the Governor's Palace, and the ar-
cade, under which they stood, with its picturesque groups of
dealers and purchasers around the stalls placed against the great
pillars.

There are no more tempting places for loitering than these
portales, whether it be for observation or for purchasing, and
Dorothea looked wistfully down the crowded vista. But she
was a person of her word, and turning, with a slight sigh, she
signified her readiness to return to the spot from whence they
had diverged. " To-morrow ! " she said to herself, however, in
the tone of a promise. And then she added aloud : " What hack-
neyed remark is it that every traveller in Mexico makes about
VOL. LVII. 4

5o THE LAND OF THE SUN. [April,

this being the Land of Manana ? Ah, if it were only so ! if it
were really the Land of To-morrow, a land where one might
find time to fulfil all those hopes, dreams, and plans one has
deferred to so many morrows that have never come ! If one
might only find them here, in this lovely land, waiting for one !
Would not that be worth coming to Mexico for, papa?"

" My dear," replied the general, " I have found much worth
coming for but To-morrow, like Yesterday, we must be content
to leave in the hands of God."

" Hark ! " said the girl. She held up her hand and stood for
a minute breathless, listening with parted lips. The great cathe-
dral bell, deep, mellow, resonant, had just boomed out upon the
air with a sound that seemed to thrill heart and ear alike. And
as its first stroke was borne over the city, few men in all the
crowded streets did not, uncover their heads. Old and young
alike, they walked gravely hat in hand, while the roseate air
seemed to tremble with the full-toned melody of the reverberat-
ing notes. And then was it joy gone mad, the wild, clashing
uproar that rose from a hundred brazen tongues in every quar-
ter, the lesser cathedral bells leading the mighty diapason of
sound, as they turned over and over upon their frames, like
creatures frenzied with delight ? It was such a jubilation, such
a rejoicing, as words are totally inadequate to express, and as
no other sounds on all God's earth can express save bells rung
like these Mexican peals, and the deep-mouthed roar of can-
non.

" I feel as if I could shout, in unison with the bells I am
trembling with excitement and I don't know in the least what
it is all about ! " said Dorothea, when speech finally became
possible. " Oh ! had you any idea before that metal could ex-
press such a passion of joy? What is it about, Phil?"

" It is because to-morrow is the feast of Guadalupe the
great, patronal feast of Mexico," her brother answered. " But
come now they will all wonder what has become of us ! "

They found, however, that the other members of the party
had not troubled themselves with many conjectures regarding
their fate. " We knew that Dorothea had insisted on stopping
somewhere," calmly observed Mrs. Langdon, who was by this
time thoroughly established, and looking as much at home as if
she had grown up in it, in one of the rooms Philip had se-
cured, which proved to be the best the house afforded immense
apartments with lofty, frescoed ceilings, floors of the highly
glazed tiles for which Guadalajara is famous, and great win-

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 51

dows opening on balconies that overlooked the handsome, busy
street.

It was while they were at supper on the plant-adorned corri-
dor which encircled the inner court of the hotel, a starry sky
looking down upon them through wide arches, balmy airs fan-
ning them, brilliant lamplight shining on a well-appointed table,
and attentive, dark-eyed servants skimming lightly and noiseless-
ly to and fro over the shining floor, that Dorothea expressed
herself as greatly pleased with Guadalajara. A suggestion that
she had not seen much of it was treated with the scorn it
merited.

" A place always makes an instantaneous impression on me,"
she declared, " and I seldom change that impression. This place
is charming not with the mediaeval picturesqueness of Guana-
juato, but with a brilliancy, a lightness, a grace peculiarly its own."

" For myself," observed Philip deliberately, " I thought Guan-
ajuato a beastly kind of place hardly a square foot of level
ground in it, precipitous, winding streets about a yard wide,
dreadful smells, and so cold when I was there that not even
the sun had power to warm one."

" O Phil ! " remonstrated his elder sister. " Do not so reck-
lessly expose your total lack of 'artistic appreciation."

" Do you know," said Travers, " that we have all been kept
at such a high pitch of admiration by the united efforts of Rus-
sell and Miss Dorothea, that I find such an honest expression
of Philistine sentiment very refreshing. Now that I come to
think of it, I remember that I perceived some odors which were
not those of Araby the Blest, in that picturesque city, and no
one can deny that it was cold."

" I liked the Presa," said Miss Gresham, with an air of mak-
ing a concession.

"Yes, the Presa was not bad," said Philip tolerantly, "espe-
cially when a band was playing there, and lots of people about.
But I like cheerful things and Guadalajara is cheerful."

" I wonder Mr. Russell likes it then," said Miss Gresham,
finding an opportunity to take a small revenge for much past
boredom. " He seems to think things worth looking at only
when they are very old and gloomy."

Russell, with a smile, remarked that while he sometimes ad-
mired old and gloomy things, he was not thereby debarred from
appreciating at their just value new and cheerful ones. " And
Guadalajara is very cheerful," he added, "though happily not
new."

52 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [April,

" I think it quite the most attractive place we have seen,"
said Miss Gresham with decision.

Perhaps it was the perception of the glance which accom-
panied this remark, as well as several other glances which the
violet eyes had sent in the same direction, that made Dorothea
suddenly observe : " Oh ! by the way, Phil, what has become of
the Mexican friends of whom you wrote so enthusiastically ?
What was their name?"

" De Vargas," responded the young man promptly. "Well,
they have become my friends in earnest which I could hardly
have said when I first wrote of them and, to prove it, they have
kindly sent an invitation for the whole of you to go out to
their hacienda and spend as long a time as you like."

"An invitation for the whole of us!" said Mrs. Langdon.
t( They can hardly know how many we are."

"Yes they do ! I told them that, as far as I could make out,
about a dozen people were coming "

" How good of you," said Dorothea, " to double our num-
ber and give the impression that we were a Cook's party of
tourists ! "

" But old Don Rafael simply waved his hand and said the
more the better. He would like to make the acquaintance of
so many good Americanos and he knew they must be good
since they were friends of mine."

"Very kind of Don Rafael, I am sure," said the general.
" If you think he was in earnest and not talking in the Oriental
style that I am told these people affect, we might consider the
matter. I should like to see something of life on one of these
great estates, and compare it with what life is, or rather was, on
our Southern plantations."

" I am .perfectly certain that Don Rafael was in earnest,"
said Philip, "and in point of fact, I have accepted in your
name, and made all the arrangements for I knew you would
like to go. Carriages are to be sent from the hacienda for
us on any day we may appoint. We'll settle that to-morrow,
and I will then write a line making the appointment. Now,
what do you all say to a turn in the plaza ? There is music
to-night. And there is a great religious fiesta going on, which
will interest you. Perhaps you would like to drop in at the
cathedral."

" To-night ? " asked Mrs. Langdon.

" Yes, to-night," answered Russell, " for Phil is right we are
on the eve of the great national feast of Guadalupe, and you

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 53

could not see it celebrated better anywhere than in this most
Catholic city of Guadalajara. I chanced to be here at the same
date two years ago, and I remember well the striking effect of
the whole celebration, especially the illumination of the cathe-
dral."

"Do you suppose it will be illuminated to-night?" asked
Dorothea, springing eagerly to her feet. "Then let us go at
once."

There was no dissenting voice, and ten minutes later the
party issued from the hotel. A few steps along the street on
which it opened, and then, as they turned into the Calle San
Francisco, a vision burst upon their sight so dazzling and so
unexpected that there was a simultaneous exclamation of won-
der and admiration from every lip.

Before them rose the majestic mass of the cathedral, outlined
in fire, a marvellous and enchanting sight ! Along the level lines
of its balustraded roofs, along the rich cornices and Greek por-
ticoes, around the great towers where swung the bells of mighty
music, and about the soaring domes and graceful lanterns which
crowned them, the flashing lines of flame ran, so that the
splendid edifice was literally ablaze with light, and every detail
of its elaborate architecture was traced in a radiance that baffles
description against the dark-blue sky.

" How wonderful ! how magical ! " cried Dorothea, as usual
the first to rush into expression. " Never have I seen anything
so beautiful never ! "

" And you never will, unless you see the illumination of St.
Peter's at Rome, as in the Papal days," answered Mr. Russell.
" It is the only effect of the kind I have ever seen which sur-
passes this."

" It is difficult to believe that anything could surpass it," said
Margaret Langdon.

They had none of them eyes for anything else, as they
passed across the plaza, where music was pealing from the pa-
vilion, throngs of people were walking on the broad, electric-
lighted pavement, and other throngs were seated under the
trees. But not even Violet Gresham thought of pausing or re-
garding anything else, until they had seen and admired the
wonderful spectacle before them from every point of view.
And when they came to the front of the cathedral they found
that the splendor of the illumination culminated in the lines
of dazzling flame that flickered and wavered along every
line of the superb fa9ade, and concentrated its greatest bril-

54 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [April,

liance on the sculptured " Assumption " above the vast central
portal.

" It is magnificent ! " said Travers. " Like yourself, Russell,
I cannot imagine anything surpassing it, except the famous
illumination of St. Peter's. What a genius for the beautiful,
what a true, artistic perception, these people possess ! "

" If this were all, it would be well worth coming to Guada-
lajara to see it," replied Russell. " But look yonder ! "

He pointed as he spoke down the vista formed by the Calle
San Francisco, and as the others followed the motion with their
eyes, they perceived, thrown out proudly against the sky, the
stately old tower of San Francisco, wearing a triple diadem of
fire, and blazing like a glorious beacon on the night.

11 Heaven, how it thrills one ! like noble, exulting music ! "
exclaimed Dorothea.

" And there is the music itself," said her sister. " Listen !
pealing through the cathedral doors. Let us go in."

Crossing the wide, paved atrium which divides the front of
the church from the street, they entered through one of the
three lofty portals into an interior more beautiful and more
splendid than even the wonderful sight without had led them
to anticipate. They had by this time seen many great Mexican
churches, and were familiar with some features of space and
decoration common to them all ; but never yet had they entered
one so noble in proportion and so striking in detail as the
Cathedral of Guadalajara. Seen at any time and under any
circumstances this would have been the impression produced,
but as they saw it to-night such an impression was tenfold
heightened by the fact that the whole of the vast edifice was
filled with a light so soft, so brilliant, so perfectly diffused,
that every line of its architecture and trait of its decoration
was revealed with a clearness surpassing that of noonday. Who
does not know the effect which wax candles in sufficient number
can produce ? And here were hundreds, nay, thousands, burning
in prodigal profusion, and flooding the great cathedral with
their lustre. Chandeliers filled with clusters of tapers were sus-
pended at intervals from the vaulted roof down the whole
length of the nave and aisles, and other clusters filled branch-
ing candelabra attached to the columns on each side of the
altars that lined the walls of these aisles. The stately high altar
of rarest marble before the revolution it was of solid silver-
was brilliant with countless lights, and the altar of Our Lady of
Guadalupe was simply a blaze of unimaginable splendor, while

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 55

ranged on the floor before it were heavy golden candlesticks,
tall as a man, bearing such immense candles of purest wax as
one sees only in Mexico. In the pervading radiance of this illu-
mination the eye followed with delight the fine lines and space
of the great church the superb expanse of the spreading nave
and aisles, the massive pillars supporting the lofty roof, the
rich chapels behind their gates of gilded metal, the multitude of
handsome altars, the exquisitely frescoed dome soaring above
the choir, with its magnificent stalls of carved mahogany. And
about the high altar throned on the elevated platform, which is
raised at least six *feet above the level of the nave, and ap-
proached from the aisles that extend on each side by flights of
marble steps, was to be seen as in a vision, through clouds of
fragrant incense-smoke, a train of priests, deacons, and acolytes,
in vestments of shining splendor for the treasures of the cathe-
dral in this respect alone pass description. And meanwhile,
although there was no crowd, the great nave was filled with a
throng which, changing constantly, never lessened. In and out,
from the streets beyond, poured the people, coming and going
without noise or bustle, all classes and conditions offering a con-
stant tribute of devotion, kneeling without distinction of place
on the wide, polished pavement a silken-clad, lace-draped lady
side by side with a blanketed Indian, whose right in this splen-
did temple was equal to hers, and who owed no man deference
of place in his Father's house.

And while the eye strove to satisfy itself with seeing, what
strains of heavenly music enchanted the ear ! The choir was
singing, with full orchestral accompaniment, the matins and
lauds of the feast, and waves of noble harmony rolled through
the vast space of roof and nave and aisles. Now and again
lovely boyish voices sang to divine violin accompaniments, there
were mellow tenor solos, and quartets that ravished the listening
ear. It was a long, an elaborate, and a marvellously well-ren-
dered musical programme, such as astonished the listeners more
than anything else they had so far encountered in the country.
And when it was all over, when amid bursts of music, the deli-
cate notes of wind-instruments aiding the organ's roll of thun-
der, Solemn Benediction had been given, when the jubilant
clashing of bells in the great towers had told the city that the
splendid funcion was ended, and they found themselves again in
the open air, Russell smiled at their expressions of surprise.

" You do not know," he said, " that Mexicans have as great

56 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [April,

a genius for music as for other forms of art, and Guadalajara is
the musical centre of the country. There is an excellent school
of music here, -in which the most famous musicians of the coun-
try are trained. But now having seen the religious celebration
of this great festival, come and see the popular side of it."

" Where are you going ? " Philip asked. " To the San-
tuario ? "

" Of course. That is where the fiesta of the people is to be
seen."

" And that is what we would not on any account miss see-
ing," said Dorothea. " So, forward !"

She led the way with Russell, and passing from the front of
the cathedral across the plaza, on its farther side, also adorned
with flowers and shrubs, they found themselves at the entrance
of a long, straight street, which formed a brilliant vista to the
gaze, since nearly every house along its length was decorated
with the effective lights small vessels of burning lard which
are used in illuminating the exterior of buildings, and also with
a profusion of paper lanterns of many colors, together with rich
draperies, green boughs, and pictures of Our Lady of Guada-
lupe, " Mother of the Mexicans," as a hundred banners pro-
claimed her. Radiating on each side as they proceeded were
other illuminated streets, the long lines of their lights shining
like stars in the far distance ; but the one on which they were
seemed to surpass all others in the number and brightness of
its decorations, while the sidewalks *were filled with a moving
throng of men and women, their faces all set in the same direc-
tion toward an arch of fire that spanned the street in the dis-
tance. While not so fashionable a throng as that in the Plaza
de Armas, they were respectable, well-behaved (when is a crowd
in Mexico not well-behaved ?), and evidently composed of all
classes. The arch of fire proved to consist of gaily-colored paper
lanterns strung on wires across the street. But at this point
there came into view something which drew attention from any
other object a grand old church, standing superbly on com-
manding ground, with a pair of the most picturesque open bel-
fries possible to conceive, its entire mass brilliantly illuminated
and outlined, like an enchanted structure, against the violet sky.

" What an effect !" exclaimed Margaret Langdon, as they
all paused to admire the marvellous picture. " Every line of the
building is brought out, and there is not a light too much. It
is simply perfect !"

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 57

" Look at the plaza !" said the general. " By Jove ! there's
a crowd for you !"

The plaza in front of the great church in the midst of
which is a very lovely garden, elevated several feet above the
surrounding road-way, and encircled by a low stone wall was
indeed filled with a solid mass of humanity, while surrounding
it like a fringe on all sides were the venders of tortillas, sugar-
cane, and strange fruits and vegetables, with stranger Indian
names, established on squares of matting, and selling their com-
modities by the light of flaring torches that lent a barbaric as-
pect to the scene. Wildly picturesque it all seemed to the
strangers, who stood looking on with fascinated interest. The
magnificent old sanctuary lifting its sculptured mass, solid as a
mediaeval fortress, the beautiful garden breathing fragrant odors,
the long lines of illuminated streets, and the immense throng of
people, with the glare of the torches thrown on their Aztec
faces and brilliant draperies, made a whole so wonderful in
contrast and suggestion that they were scarcely able to put its
striking impression into words.

" The setting is of Europe for that old church looks as if it
were transported bodily from some city of Spain, and Paris
might envy the beauty of these gardens and streets while the
people, in outward aspect at least, are exactly as Cortes and De
Guzman found them," said Travers. " Where else in the world
can such a combination be seen ? "

" Come, and I will show you one particular in which they
are not as Cortes and De Guzman found them," said Russell.

He led the way and they all followed him, passing with diffi-
culty through the dense mass of people, until they came to the
great open portals of the church, where the crush resolved itself
into a steady stream of humanity flowing in and out of the
sanctuary. The pressure just at the door was tremendous, but
once within, they found a scene common in Mexico, but to their
unaccustomed eyes most wonderful and moving. For this was
different from the stately funcion of the cathedral, impressive as
that had been. There the people had indeed come and gone in
numbers, and with a decorum fitted to the splendid solemnity
of the worship at which they assisted. But here they were in
multitudes, on their own ground as it were, paying their own
spontaneous tribute of adoration to that gentle Queen of Hea-
ven who had deigned to show herself so marvellously to the
humblest of their race. This was truly the fiesta of the people,

58 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [April.

and they filled the vast nave with their kneeling forms, each
one absorbed in his or her own devotion, while at the farther
end, in the spacious apse of the Latin cross in which the church
is built, was a vision of dazzling splendor the Sacred Host
throned high on the altar of white-and-gold, in the midst of
countless tapers, forming glittering festoons of light, with rich
crimson velvet draperies surrounding a copy of the picture of
Guadalupe, and the entire sanctuary a blaze of decoration, of
light, color, and beauty, that might well convey some faint idea
of the new Jerusalem to the eyes gazing upon it with such
adoring faith and love. The dense crowd which filled the
church from wall to wall never seemed to grow less, although it
often changed ; for hardly did one figure rise and pass out be-
fore another dropped into its place on the pavement. And
from the mass rose at intervals outstretched arms and small,
brown, toil-worn hands, lifted up in an appeal more touching
than any words can express toward Him who on earth was
Himself a son of poverty and toil. Suddenly there was a roll
of organ music from a gallery above, and a choir began singing
a hymn, in which the people joined with a melody deep and
many-toned as the voice of the sea. It was a scene from the
Ages of Faith, from simpler times of deeper faith than ours
the great, open, splendidly decorated church, in and out of
which the people went as freely and with as little ceremony as
in their own homes, passing from pleasure to devotion, and
from devotion back to pleasure again, not divorcing the two but
making them one, with the love and confidence of children,
while outside the brilliantly illuminated front of the sanctuary
looked down benignantly, as it were, on the mirth of the plaza,
where there was no sign or token of unseemly revelry.

CHRISTIAN REID.

CREDO.

THROUGH dim cathedral shadows

A flood of music swells,
Now loud as thunder pealing,

Now sweet as silver bells ;
Above each crimson casement,

Through fretted arch and shrine,
The mighty sound is rolling

In harmony divine.

" Credo in unum Deum ! "

A single voice we hear
That rises through the chorus

Sustained and pure and clear;
Up through the purple twilight,

Above the organ's tone,
It floats upon the music

As though it sang alone.

The world sweeps on for ever

To Life's great organ tones,
Earth's myriad voices blending

Peal from its rolling zones ;
Songs of exulting Science,

Paeans of progress won,
The low and muttering thunder

Of Labor's march begun :

Sighs of the heavy burdened,

Their cross by Faith unblessed,
And mad, despairing laughter

Wrung from the atheist's breast ;
Babble of giddy Pleasure

That dances on the tomb,
And warning tones unheeded

That preach the hour of doom :

60 CREDO. [April,

All sounds of woe and sorrow,

Rejoicings, clash of wars,
Meet in the mighty chorus

That rises to the stars.
Yet purer, sweeter, clearer,

One strain is borne above
The warrior's shout of Freedom,

The Poet's song of Love :

"Credo in unum Deum ! "

It rises night and day
From countless holy altars,

From countless souls that pray.
Man's spirit, earth disdaining,

In glorious vision soars
Where senses, sight, forgetting,

He knows, and he adores !

O voice of Faith triumphant !

Still raise that great refrain,
Though Heaven seems far and empty

Through clouds of doubt and pain ;
O hearts that Death's cold sceptre

Is touching one by one,
Sing on of life immortal

And joy beyond the sun !

When hushed Earth's mighty music,

And mute her songs of pride,
When Wealth and Fame have vanished

With gods they glorified,
" Credo in unum Deum ! "

Shall sound when Darkness hurls
His bolt, eternal Silence,

Upon the wreck of worlds !

L. A. LEFEVRE.

l8 93-] PARIS IN THE LAST DA YS OF THE SECOND EMPIRE. 61

PARIS IN THE LAST DAYS OF THE SECOND

EMPIRE.

UR home was in Paris from the time of the Ex-
hibition till the approach of the Prussians drove
us away. And very sorry we were to go. We
had a pretty house in what was then called the
Avenue de 1'Imperatrice, now the Avenue du
Bois de Boulogne a name with more chance of enduring.
Every afternoon a stream of carriages, pedestrians, and riders
flowed past our windows on their way to the Bois. We chil-
dren watched the show with interest, especially when it included
the emperor and empress, whom we knew quite well by sight.
The empress was very fond of children, and when we passed, a
carriage full of English boys and girls, she used to kiss and
wave her hand to us as we went by. I remember thinking,
even then, child as I was, what an unhappy face the emperor
had. He looked to me like a man with a terrible secret. No
doubt there was more than one in his life. One day the em-
press stopped a little boy, struck with his beauty, and asked
him to kiss her. He readily complied. "And now will you
kiss the emperor?" she said. The child drew back: " Is that
the emperor? No, I won't kiss him. My papa says he is a
very wicked man."

That was the winter before the war a long, cold winter in
which men were thrown out of work in spite of Haussmann's
endeavors to create employment. Discontent was rife in the
city ; the faubourgs rose and the people marched down the Rue
Royale, breaking all the windows as they went by. It was then
we first heard of the pe'troleuses. We had relations living in
the street, old Legitimists, one of whom remembered Robes-
pierre, and had been taken when a child by an old servant to
see the executions under the Reign of Terror. Old memories
must have stirred in his mind as the crowd rushed by, wild men
and frenzied women shouting the Marseillaise. One day my
mother she was a young and pretty woman then, and used to
drive herself in a smart, low phaeton with a fat English coach-
man sitting behind was driving home rather late up the
Champs Elyses ^when she suddenly found herself surrounded

62 PARIS IN THE LAST DA YS OF THE SECOND EMPIRE. [April,

by a gang of men in blouses crying out : " A bas les aristocrates !
A bas les Anglais!" The coachman turned green with fright
and implored my mother to turn back. But her English blood
was up and, whipping up the horses, she drove straight through
them. Mercifully, they gave way. It was a sign of the times.
When the emperor heard of the riots he exclaimed : " If they
growl I'll show my teeth." He spoke more confidently than he
felt. His crown was tottering and he knew it.

If the people were discontented, so were the upper classes,
alienated by the extravagance of the court. Men complained
that their wives thought of nothing but dress. It was a rule
of the empress that no lady should appear twice before her in
the same costume. To be asked to a shooting-party at Com-
piegne was a costly honor. It necessitated three dresses each
day for a week. A young naval officer who had greatly distin-
guished himself was invited there with his wife by the emperor.
When the bills came in for her dresses he found himself unable
to meet them, and blew his brains out in despair. The empress
herself was passionately addicted to clothes. On one occasion,
on the opening of the ^Snat, she kept every one waiting. An
hour and a half passed, while people wondered and whispered,
and the great ladies, shivering in their low dresses, made indig-
nant comments, when at last the doors were thrown open and
the emperor and empress came in. She was in a morning dress,
with a bonnet on her head, though diamonds sparkled in her
hair. What had happened was this : She had ordered a new
dress for the occasion, which failed to appear. She waited
and waited, while the emperor walked up and down with his
speech in his hand. At last he insisted on her putting on an-
other dress. She refused to wear one in which she had been
seen already, and appeared, therefore, in walking costume an
unheard-of proceeding which gave great offence. Curiously
enough, it was the last opening of the Snat at which she ever
assisted.

Those were brilliant days all the same, those last days of
the empire. Society might be rotten at the core, but the out-
ward show was fair and glittering. Numbers of pretty Ameri-
cans flocked to a court of which they were one of the chief
attractions. The emperor delighted in them, their charm, their
freshness, their unconventionality. One fair damsel addressed
him as " Monsieur 1'Empereur," and asked him to push her chair
on the ice a request to which he promptly acceded. The em-

1893-] PARIS IN THE LAST DA YS OF THE SECOND EMPIRE. 63

press gave three big receptions during the season, at which pre-
sentations took place, after which dancing began a far more
sensible plan than that of the London drawing-rooms, where
ladies appear in full dress in broad daylight a custom trying
to the youngest and fairest debutante. Besides these formal
parties, open to every one, she was at home every Monday after
Christmas to a select and chosen circle. Invitations to these
" petits Lundis," as they were called, were eagerly sought after,
and were looked upon as a cachet of distinction. Here might
be seen the Princess Metternich, wife of the Austrian ambassa-
dor, " le singe a la mode" as she called herself, but so agree-
able, so witty and amusing, that one forgot her plainness direct-
ly she opened her lips. Another conspicuous figure was that of
Haussmann, prefect of the Seine, to whom Paris owes her broad
streets and handsome houses her very existence, almost, as a
modern city. The emperor was determined that there should
be no more barricades. Haussmann was on intimate terms with
my parents, and lent them his box at the Grand Opera (a mag-
nificent apartment, second only to the emperor's, in which one
could dine if one felt inclined) once a week throughout the sea-
son. He was a great big man, very German-looking, with a face
full of power, but somewhat wanting in refinement. He had two
daughters : one fair, who married Monsieur Dolffus, a rich Alsa-
tian ; the other, a beautiful brunette, the Vicomte de Perenty,
the emperor's equerry, whose duty it was to ride by the impe-
rial carriage. His mother lived in daily dread of seeing him
shot in one of the attempts on the emperor's life. Indeed,
there was a general sense of insecurity, and most people felt
that they were dancing on a volcano which might break out at
any moment. Haussmann was supposed to have done well for
himself during his term of office. He gave his daughters hand-
some portions. But when the crash came and he was dismissed,
he was found to be a poor man.

But the most splendid of all the entertainments were those
given at the Hotel de Ville. One in particular, a ball in honor
of the Emperor of Russia, was on a scale of unexampled mag-
nificence. Over two thousand persons were present. The em-
peror gave his arm to the Princess Alice (of England), who was
very quietly dressed and looked almost homely amidst the bril-
liantly attired ladies of the court. Every one's attention was
centred on Bismarck, to whom the empress was assiduously po-
lite and empresste. A few days afterwards every lady of any pre-

64 PARIS IN THE LAST DA YS OF THE SECOND EMPIRE. [April,

tension to fashion had a dress of the color called after his name
a sort of golden brown.

Who among the guests that thronged the noble building and
gazed entranced at the fairy-like scene would have believed that
a year or two later it would be a heap of ruins ? While out-
wardly all went merrily as a marriage bell the empire was rap-
idly marching to its fall. The imperial sun had reached its ze-
nith in the Exhibition year ; from that date it steadily declined.
A popular war seemed the only way to save the dynasty. A
pretext was ready to hand, yet still the emperor hesitated.
Lord Lyons by his personal influence kept the declaration back
four-and-twenty hours. It was all he could do. The next day
war was declared. People went mad with excitement. There was
not a doubt in any one's mind that the French would win, and
my mother, who ventured to express a doubt on the subject,
was given a hint to hold her tongue. It was scarcely safe at
that moment to declare a contrary opinion to the one current
in society. The English, too, were in very bad odor at the
time. We were disliked even more than the Germans for what
reason I cannot tell. I was at school, and the prevailing ill-
feeling against us had penetrated even there as a nation, of
course, not individually. The old cry of " Per fide Albion ! " was
raised, much to my indignation. I endeavored to point out to
my school-fellows how illogical their attitude was. " It is not us
you are going to fight." They seemed to wish it were.

Soon after this we left Paris for Switzerland, where we in-
tended to pass the summer. When we drove up to the station
we found it crowded with troops. The emperor was leaving on
the same day, and the confusion was indescribable. The sol-
diers were completely disorganized and more or less drunk.
As we entered the station something in our coachman's manner
or appearance he was a typical John Bull irritated them and
they surrounded the carriage vociferating : " Sacre rosbif ! A bas
les Anglais ! " looking ready to tear us in pieces. It was a crit-
ical moment. My father took off his hat and cried " Vive la
France!" and told us children to do the same. Then the tide
turned and they cheered us.'

It was the same story all along the line of rail, the same
signs of a deplorable want of discipline. At every station we
came upon trains full of soldiers in a similar condition, shouting
and singing. My father had all along been an ardent believer
in the superiority of the French army, but even he was a little

1893-] PARIS IN THE LAST DA YS OF THE SECOND EMPIRE. 65

shaken by what he saw. " Do you think these men can beat
the Germans ? " my mother asked him. " They will be different,"
he replied, " when they come face to face with the enemy."

I remember one solitary exception. We stopped towards
evening at a little wayside station, and standing apart, at a short
distance from his noisy comrades, we saw a man taking leave of
his wife and child. The light of the setting sun fell on the little
group, the grave, sad face of the man, the grief-stricken woman,
the laughing, unconscious babe. It was a picture I never for-
got.

Then came the news of the first French victory, and my
father triumphed. But my mother said, " It is only a flash
in the pan." She was right. The next thing we heard was
that the French had been defeated at Wissembourg after five
hours' fighting. My mother, on hearing this, insisted on return-
ing to Paris before it was too late. " If we stay here much
longer," she said, "we shall be cut off." This indeed was what
happened to numbers of French people, who were kept in Swit-
zerland all through the winter. My father laughed at her, but
ended by yielding.

When we reached Paris we found them hard at work at the
fortifications. Earthworks were being thrown up, and the trees
at the beginning of the Bois under which we had played so of-
ten were all cut clown a grievous sight. In spite of these pre-
parations people were very ignorant of the real state of affairs.
News of the most contradictory description reached the capital.
A brilliant victory would be reported and commented on by all
the papers, and then the truth would gradually leak out that it
was a defeat.

We stayed in Paris three days before leaving for England,
and during that time my mother was very busy. She had the
furniture packed up in crates, the cellar walled up, and some
cheap wine put in the outer cellar. The bedrooms upstairs she
arranged as a sort of hospital. " For," she said, " the Prussians
will advance on Paris and the poor people outside will be driven
in. The wine, too, will be requisitioned." Every one laughed
at her, my father more than any one else. " One would think,"
he said, " that the Prussians were already at your heels." " So
they are," she answered. But Lord Lyons told her she was
quite right, and strongly advised her to go. " This will soon be
no place for women and children."

Everything was ready, and we were just about to start, when
VOL. LVII. 5

66 PARIS IN THE LAST DA YS OF THE SECOND EMPIRE. [April.

the coachman informed my mother that his wife was expecting
her confinement, and could not possibly go. We were forced,
therefore, to leave them behind. They left a fortnight later by
the very last train that quitted Paris before the siege began.
Our horses were stopped at Calais by the authorities, who were
taking all they could lay their hands on for the use of the army.
However, thanks to the intervention of a friendly queen's mes-
senger, they were got through and arrived safely at Folkestone,
where we had taken a house. The place was crowded with re-
fugees ; amongst them, of course, many friends and acquaintances,
several of whom had husbands and brothers locked up in Paris.
Everything happened as my mother had foreseen. Our English
man-servant, Walter, had offered to remain behind and take care
of the house. Mr. Labouchere (the " Besieged Resident "), an
old friend of my father's, promised to look him up a promise
which he faithfully observed. Great was our excitement when
we came upon a mention of him in one of those inimitable
" letters " which we, in common with so many others, devoured
as they appeared, and which, arriving sometimes in a balloon
which had escaped the vigilance of the enemy, sometimes tied
to a pigeon's wing, were the chief sources of information for those
outside of what was going on within.

EDITH STANFORTH.

THE SUMMER-SCHOOL STATION ON D. & H. RR.

THE NEW HOME OF THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT
PLATTSBURGH.

" And this our life, exempt from public haunt,
Finds tongues in trees, books in the running brooks,
Sermons in stones, and good in everything."

HAT an idyllic thing to mingle
learning with recreation to drink
at the Pierian spring and at the
same time to sip breath from the
summer air and feel the exhilarating in-
spiration of the mountain breezes and
the gentler zephyrs which play over lake
and meadow. Talk of the calm delights
of the Academic shades ! why, the airs

which stirred the languor of the Athenian
olive-groves were as furnace-breaths compared
with the invigorating currents which sweep
over the bosom of Lake Champlain, when
they break loose from the broad shoulders of the
Adirondacks and the smiling slopes of the Green
Mountains. And this is the locality whereon the
Catholic Summer-School is to pitch its tent, figura-
tively speaking, during the ensuing aestival holidays.
There is no lovelier spot, probably, in all this vast continent,
beautiful as so many of its landscapes are, than the Lake
Champlain littoral. Every variety of scenic charm is to be
-found there towering peaks, frowning cliffs, pine-crowned ridges,
ibosky woods, luxuriant meadows every form of beauty, in short,

THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH.

[ApriL

that could delight the eye is caught as the train speeds by the
borders of the lake or plunges into the sombre gorges of the

circling hills. It is indeed a
lovely spot in which to set up
a fane to Learning and pass
the holiday noontide, when the
hot, relaxing breath of sum-
mer is upon us. And this is
the place whither devoted
students and teachers will re-
pair within the next few
months, to worship at the
conjoint shrines of Minerva
and Hygeia.

" This is a land worth fight-
ing for! " exclaimed Cromwell,
when his cold, cruel eyes first
rested on the beautiful valleys
REV. MORGAN M. SHEEDY. f Wicklow. The same thought

crossed the mind of many an

Indian chief in the days of old when Algonquin and Iroquois and
Huron dug up the hatchet of war and danced their ghost-car-
nivals on the shores of the smiling lake. It is the land of
Uncas and Chingachgook
the region from whence Feni-
more Cooper drew his inspira-
tion when he charmed the
world with his delightful ro-
mances of red man and pio-
neer. Three storied rivers flow
through it the Saranac, the
Salmon, and the Au Sable and
every bank has its legend of
wild war and deeds of derring-
do. And not only is it rich
in memory of Indian struggles,
but in records of international
strife between mightier races;
for it was here upon this ground
that the contest between the BROTHER AZARIAS.

Frank and the Anglo-Saxon

for the mastery of the red man's land was decided ; and it was-
here, too, that, later on, the blood of patriots was shed what

ROUNDING THE BLUFFS, D. & H. RR.

70 THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH. [April,

time the Cross of St. George was torn down on this conti-
nent and supplanted by our beloved Stars and Stripes. Away
on the bosom of those smiling waters many a deed of heroic
bravery was enacted in the not very remote past, and our
hardy boys in blue showed the skilled sailors from whom they
learned the art of maritime war that they were no inept or
unworthy pupils. On the self-same day when, upon the deck
of a foreign warship, Francis S. Key wrote " The Star-
spangled Banner," the battle of Plattsburgh was fought. The
bed of that calm lake is strewn with the hulks of the British
fleet which the gunboats of Commodore Macdonough settled ac-
counts with in 1814. The surrounding country was the theatre
of land struggles no less exciting during the War of Indepen-
dence and the final struggle with Great Britain in 1814.

Away there inland, near Lake Placid, John Brown, the hero
of Harper's Ferry, sleeps his last long sleep as lovely a resting
place as ever gallant soldier could desire. Do you want to con-
jure up in your mind's eye the rout of Saratoga and the sur-
render of Burgoyne's army? Look there along the west side of
the railway, and you see the massive form of Mount Defiance,
where Burgoyne planted his heavy guns to batter down the walls
of Fort Ticonderoga. See that sally-port in the old ruin ; mark

PARADISE BAY, LAKE GEORGE.

it well for it was there that the brave lads who made them-
selves famous ever afterwards as the Green Mountain Boys, led
by their captain, Ethan Allen, dashed into the fortress to drive
the Britishers out. And out they did drive them and other
boys, mere lads, helped to make them skedaddle. These lads were
too young to be allowed to enter the army, but they were not
too young to show they sprung from a fighting race ; and, youth-
ful as they were, they left their mark wherever they delivered a

I893-]

THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH.

blow. There is not a knoll or an eminence along the line of
way, indeed, that is not enriched and sanctified by patriot blood.

But our lines, thank Heaven ! are cast in pleasanter places.
We have fallen on more peaceful days, and our theme is the
triumphs of peace, not those of war. Those of us who can
sketch and paint had better
bring our portable easels and
our pastels our pastels es-
pecially if we want to seize
instantly upon the Protean
beauties of the ever-change-
ful sky and the sympatheti-
cally beautiful sheen of the
water. There is not one single
region in all this wide conti-
nent no, not even in the
Yosemite Valley itself where
such manifold panoramic won-
ders start up on every hand.

And now, ye men and wo-
men of the brush and mahl-
stick yea, ye of the kodak

J ' J . REV. THOMAS MCMILLAN, C.S.P.,

tOO, for ye are Certain tO be Chairman of Board of Studies.

present there get ready for a

rich banquet ! The hall is vast, the tables immense, the viands
tempting. Nearly a thousand square miles of matchless scenery
expand before your eyes, and there is not a single point of it
at which some splendid effect may not be caught " arrange-
ments " and " symphonies " and " nocturnes " of all kinds, quite
enough to set Mr. Whistler into transports of good humor with
himself and all his critics.

Let us begin at the beginning. Suppose we leave the line of
the Delaware and Hudson Canal Railway at Westport, and start
off towards the Adirondacks. The general route is by Eliza-
bethtown and Keene Valley. The latter is one of the most
charmingly sylvan dells, and the disciples of Izaak Walton will
find an especial beauty in the place because of the many oppor-
tunities it affords for the indulgence of his philosophic pastime.
The whole country is an alternation of lake and stream
and wood ; and the varieties of the finny tribe in which its
waters abound are matched only by the number and diversity
of the ferce nature? which lie waiting for the gun of the sports-
man in the wide-extending virgin forests. Two stupendous

THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH.

[April,

mountains in the vicinity tempt the bearers of the alpenstocks
Mount Hurricane and White Face. A drive through another
delightful glade, called the Pleasant Valley, brings the traveller
to the Bouquet River and the picturesque Split-rock Falls,
where the water rushes down a wide gorge in a series of

foaming cascades. The ascent of Mount Hurricane is easily
made from the Elizabethtown side, and whatever toil it imposes
will be well repaid when the summit is reached, for the land,
spread out like a map as far as the eye can follow, shows one
vast succession of magnificent pictures.

And still more beautiful to many is the Au Sable Valley,

I 893.]

THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH.

.and majestic indeed the mighty cliffs which rise sheer out of
the lake until their summits reach into the heavens from a thou-
sand to fifteen hundred feet. This lake, the Upper Au Sable
as it is called, has a surface two thousand feet above the sea-
level, and its waters are deliciously cold and pure. Lower down
the waters of the river tumble over a precipice of four hundred
feet, the cascade being known as Roaring Brook Falls.

What grotesquely fanciful names have been bestowed upon
many of the great landmarks in the Adirondack region ! There
is a Devil's Pulpit, in the shape of a rock which rises some
eight hundred feet above Lake Au Sable ; a grand mountain
mass which reaches into the clouds to an altitude of five thou-
sand feet is doomed to bear the very prosaic title of the Hay-
stack. Then there are the Skylight, Cobble Hill, Pitch-off
Pass, Spit-fire Pond, Slide Mountain, Nipple Top, Saddle Back
all these titles reveal an aptitude, if not a beauty, in nomencla-
ture and a practical mind, on
the part of the godfathers,
which were nicely balanced,
one may fancy, on the part
of the godmothers (as we may
presume them to be) who be-
stowed such suggestive titles
as the Bridal Veil Falls, the
Tear of the Clouds, the Mys-
tic Gorge, and kindred tokens
of fanciful assimilation on
other features of the region.
The Gothics is a good name
enough, if we admit the con-
vertibility of adjective and
substantive ; but the idea the
term conveys was much better
hit off by the unremembered
sponsor who bestowed on the titanic precipices at Achill the title
of "the Cathedral Cliffs." The noble savage was a child of
fancy too, for long before the advent of the pale-faces he had
given to every peak and torrent in the Adirondacks its appro-
priate style and title. , Mount Marcy, which, in its present name,
signifies nothing more than the commemoration of an in-
dividual's patronymic, signified to the child of the forest some-
thing worthy of Prometheus. In his simple language the name
Tahawus, by which he knew it, means the Cloud-Piercer. This

REV. JOHN F. MULLANEY.

THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH*

[April,

was something better than the prosaic Mount Marcy ; just as
the two beautiful volcanic peaks in Wicklow were to the Irish
septs the Hills of the Golden Spears, while to the matter-of-fact
Sassenagh invaders they were merely " the Sugar-Loaf Mountains."
Geologists or at least some geologists theorize that the
Adirondack region is patriarchal of the race of mountains.
They affirm that it was old ere yet the Alps had risen, like so
many snowy, chaste Aphrodites, from the bed of Ocean. And
since this crust of earth is ever mutable, who could think without a
pang of regret that in the long course of nature the process

THE HOTEL CHAMPLAIN, FROM THE EAST,
ADJOINING THE SUMMER-SCHOOL.

might yet be reversed, and over all this land of loveliness the
solemn sea [may at some distant day sweep in melancholy surge ?

. . . " Shall yon exulting peak,

Whose glittering top is like a distant star,

Lie low beneath the boiling of the deep,

No more to have the morning sun break forth

And scatter back the mists in floating folds

From its. tremendous brow? no more to have

Day's broad orb drop behind its head at even,

Leaving it with a crown of many hues ?

No more to be the beacon of the world

For angels to alight on, as the spot

Nearest the stars?"

1 893.] THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH. 75

If ever such a cataclysm should come, we can only hope
that its advent may coincide with the accomplishment of the
great mysterious mission of which the beauty of the mountains
is only the exterior sign and token, and the birth of a still
more glorious epoch in the development of God's grand pro-
cesses.

The fact that it has shifted its ground must not lead any one
to think that the Summer-School is a nomadic arrangement.
New London was only its temporary habitat last year ; this
year it has " a local habitation and a name." Plattsburgh is to
be its fixed abode, and in Plattsburgh it will soon have its own
building, with its own distinctive appellation ; but for the pre-
sent its proceedings will be conducted in the school buildings of
the town. The High School and the Normal School are particu-
larly fine edifices, admirably fitted up, and suitable in every re-
spect for the intended purpose. It is to be borne in mind that
the charter under which the Summer-School is organized gives
it the highest legal status as a regular teaching institution.
The laws of the State of New York are exceptionally favor-
able to higher education, and in order that the alumni of the
Summer-School may reap the fullest advantage in the uni-
versity examinations it was decided to locate the institution
within the boundaries of that
State ; and no better site than
Plattsburgh could possibly be
selected. A letter written by
Mr. Melvil Dewey, the Secre-
tary of the Board of Regents
of the University of New York
State, upon this subject, to
Rev. J. F. Mullaney, contained
some statements of fact upon
this point whose cogency can-
not be minimized. It points
out in effect that in order to
secure the best form of charter
a permanent location should
be procured, and in the selec-
tion Of this Site due COnsidera- WARREN E. MOSHER,

. ... . Editor of Catholic Reading Circle Review.

tion should be given to con-
venience of access, natural advantages, healthful situation, beauty
of scenery, and adequate accommodation for visitors. The advan-
tages of New York State over all others are dwelt upon. In

THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH. [April,

JOHN P. BROPHY, LL.D.

the great State Library and State Museum at Albany a wealth
of literary resource is presented which could not be equalled.
New York State also enjoys the privileges of the Chautauqua
system, whose influence is not only national but international ;

and the desirability of having
a Catholic institution like the
Summer-School brought within
the scope of these combined
educational benefits is a thing
so obvious as to need but little
showing or recommendation.

A good many sites were
discussed, but in the minds of
the promoters of the move-
ment the claims of Plattsburgh
were proved to be paramount.
The site selected consists of
about four hundred and fifty
acres of land situated on the
west side of Lake Champlain
nearly opposite Burlington,
Vt., and about two and a half

miles south of Plattsburgh, N. Y., and known as "Cliff Haven."
The land has a frontage of half a mile on the lake, where there is
a smooth, sandy beach for part of the distance and a rocky bluff
the remainder. This rocky eminence is Bluff Point, which forms
a natural harbor and protects Plattsburgh from the south wind,
which is the prevalent wind there. The land rises gradually
from the lake towards the west, and the highest part is about
ninety-four feet above the surface of the lake, and Lake Cham-
plain is one hundred feet above tide-water. The soil is clayey
and loamy on the eastern part, and sandy on the western part.
The tract includes part of Bluff Point, on which is the large
Hotel Champlain, which will now accommodate three hundred
guests, and to which an addition is being made, to be completed
in May, capable of accommodating two hundred more.

The views from Bluff Point are unsurpassed in beauty and
variety. On the east side of the lake are the Green Mountains
of Vermont. The two highest peaks of these mountains are
Mount Mansfield and Camel's Hump, both of which are plainly
visible at all times, and on a clear day, with the aid of a tele-
scope, even houses can be seen at their foot. In the nearer
view are the large islands of North and South Hero, forming

1893-] THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH. 77

Grand Island County in Vermont, and the smaller islands of
Valcour, Providence Island, Crab Island, Schuyler Island, and
the Four Sisters, besides numerous smaller rocky islands. To
the south stretches Lake Champlain with its numerous rocky
points and indented shores.

The climate is unsurpassed for healthfulness, as the medical
statistics kept at the Plattsburgh Military Post clearly demon-
strate. These statistics have been kept through a series of
years, and show that there is only one other post in the United
States that equals this for healthfulness;

The Delaware and Hudson Canal Company's Railroad, from
Albany to Montreal, runs through the whole width of the tract,
from north to south ; and the fine and commodious stone depot
at Bluff Point Station is on the land immediately adjoining this
property. There is also a branch of that railroad to Au Sable
Forks, which runs across the west end of this property. There
is also a good wharf on the lake at Bluff Point, where all the
steamboats stop. The Delaware and Hudson Canal Company's
Railroad is one of the best equipped in the country, and the
trip from New York is made in about nine hours, or in five hours
from Albany. In summer there are five daily trains each way,
so that access is easy and convenient from all directions, either
by land or water. The fare from New York to Plattsburgh by
railroad is $8.15 and from Albany
$5 ; or if mileage tickets are pur-
chased, from New York $6.53 and
from Albany $3.38. The fare by
steamboat on the Hudson River
and by steamboat on Lake Cham-
plain is a little less. Communica-
tion can also be made at Burlington,
Vt., with all parts of New England.

The drives in the neighborhood
are, north by the shores of the
lake around Cumberland Head
about eight miles, or south partly
along the lake shore about twelve
miles to Au Sable Chasm, with its

.11 11 ,.f i r 11 REV. F.P.SIEGFRIED.

wild gorges and beautiful water-tails.

Excursions can be made daily around the different points
and islands of Lake Champlain or to Montreal and the rapids of
the St. Lawrence River, or by the Chateaugay Railroad from
Plattsburgh, twice each day to the Adirondacks. There is also

THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH.

[April,

daily communication with Ottawa, the capital of Canada ; trains
leaving every morning and returning at night.

The fishing in Lake Champlain for perch, pike, pickerel, and

black bass has long been well known to sportsmen, while trout
are found in the lakes and ponds in the Adirondacks and the
small streams running into them.

1 893.]

THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH.

Plattsburgh has three first-class hotels. The " Fouquet
House," when the present addition to it is completed, will ac-
comfnodate three hundred and fifty guests. The "Cumberland

ON THE BEACH.

House" will accommodate seventy-five, and the " Witherill House"

about the same number. The rate at these houses is from $2

to $3 per day. They are all

first class and well managed.

Besides these there is a large

number of smaller hotels and

private boarding-houses.

The water in Lake Cham-
plain is pure and perfectly
suitable for drinking or domes-
tic uses. The city of Burling-
ton uses it as well as Hotel
Champlain. Its purity is evi-
dent from the fact that on
clear days the bottom of the
lake can plainly be seen at a
depth of fourteen or fifteen
feet.

The surrounding country GEORGE E. HARDY.

is full of historic associations.

Valcour Island, a little southeast of the site of the " Catholic
Summer-School of America," was the scene of a fierce naval

THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH. [April,.

J. H. HAAREN.

der Commodore Downie.
victory for the Americans.
Commodore Downie was
killed, and his remains
are buried in Riverview
Cemetery, in Plattsburgh.

The house which was
formerly the home of the
gifted Davidson sisters
still stands on the bank
of the Saranac River,
near its mouth, in the
village of Plattsburgh.
The house has been very
much changed, but some
parts of the original
building still remain.

The Plattsburgh Opera
House, which is now
almost completed, and
where the sessions of the
school will be held in
the summer of 1893, is a
fine, commodious building
holding twelve hundred
people. This, together

engagement on the nth of
October, 1776, between the
colonists, under Benedict Ar-
nold, and the British, under
Captain Thomas Pringle. One
of Arnold's vessels, the Royal
Savage, was burned and sunk
off the south end of this-
island, and the remains of
the old hull can still be seen
at low water.

Cumberland Bay was the
spot where was fought the
naval engagement, September
11, 1814, between the Ameri-
cans, under Commodore Mac-
donough, and the British, un-
This battle resulted in a decisive

REV. THOMAS CONATY, D.D.,
Treasurer of Summer-School.

1 893.] THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH. 81

with the State Normal School Building and the Plattsburgh High
School Building, which will also be used, will furnish ample ac-
commodation for the different meetings for special studies.

So much for the practical comforts of this land of suggestive
fancies. It is not alone to wander up hill and down dale that
pilgrims will flock to the vicinity of our Summer-School. The
exchange from the fumes of the midnight oil to the perfumes
of the pines and sycamores was made in order to afford a
change of scene for the pursuit of learning, and we must realize
to the full the benefits of the useful combined with the beauti-
ful. The Pilgrims of the Mind come marching on with staff
and scrip, and their shrine is Plattsburgh. By the shores of
Lake Champlain the temple is reared, and once the dust of the
road has been shaken off the sandals and the weary frames of
the pilgrims refreshed, the reign of system and order in the
alternation of lesson and recreation begins. The courses will
include Educational Epochs, Philosophy of History, Science and
Religion, Ethical Problems, Evidences of Religion, and Mental
Philosophy. The final arrangements for the lectures are not yet

LAKE, IN THE ADIRONDACKS.

complete, but they are very far advanced, thanks to the energy
and forethought of the Board of Studies.

The Women's Committee appointed to help the Board of
Studies have been devoting their attention to that portion of the
programme which possesses a special interest for teachers of
their sex, and in whatever success attends the common effort they
will deserve a proportionate share of the story. The interest
displayed in the Summer-School idea by the women teachers was
shown in the very large attendance of representatives at the initial
gathering last year at New London. They have taken up the sug-
VOL. LVII. 6

THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH. [April,

THE PLATTSBURGH OPERA HOUSE.

gestion of Reading Circles with remarkable enthusiasm in many
States, and from the beginning already made there is every
reason to believe that the attendance of the gentler sex at Platts-
burgh this year will evince a determination on the part of the fe-
male teachers to
make a good run
for the golden
apples. The share
which women in-
tend to take in
the intellectual
movement of the
future will be com-
mensurate with
their dignity as
co-ordinate fac-
tors in the social
progress of the
human family.
Genius, it is now
fully recognized,,
is the common
heritage of both branches of that great family. To the Catho-
lic Church woman owes her emancipation from the ancient
trammels of inferiority and servitude, and in the new move-
ment of Catholic thought in this age of ours woman is proving
how worthy she is of sharing in the triumphs of learning and
scientific inquiry; for this is the age of which the poet dreamed
not so very long ago :

" And therefore to-day is thrilling
With a past day's late fulfilling ;
And the multitudes are enlisted
In the faith that their fathers resisted ;
And, scorning the dream of to-morrow,

Are bringing to pass as they may
In the world, for its joy or its sorrow,

The dream that was scorned yesterday.

" But we, with our dreaming and singing,

Ceaseless and sorrowless we !
The glory about us clinging

Of the glorious futures we see,
Our souls with high music ringing

O men, it must ever be !
That we dwell in our dreaming and singing

A little apart from ye."

1893-] THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH. 83

Yes, a little apart, but fulfilling their own high mission with
fixed, unalterable, patient purpose in their own way ; climbing
Parnassian steps and garnering up the grain of knowledge that
will satisfy the hunger of the future, with hands as assiduous as
those that bestowed on their sisters at last the crown of co-
equal right in the race- for intellectual fame.

Delightful in anticipation is, therefore, the pilgrimage to
Plattsburgh ; more delightful still the days of summer recreation,
the nodes ambrosiana which await the pilgrims there. The lim-
pid waters of Lake Champlain wash the strand beneath the
temple; the purple mountains mirrored in their depths will
symbolize the yearning for higher things which leads the pil-
grims thither. The woods around will be dressed in all their
summer glory, and voiceful with that music which laughs to
scorn the logic of the fool who in his heart says " There is no
God." Nature, Religion, Science, the three weird sisters who sway
this world of ours, will there walk hand in hand and show the
schools that between them there is no antagonism, but a binding,
indissoluble link of sisterhood and love. Remote from the clamor
and the rush of the towns, the mind, invigorated by the perfumed

BLOODY POND, LAKE GEORGE.

breath of the pine-woods and the thousand irresistible influ-
ences of beautiful Nature in her solitudes, will grow clear and
quick in its perceptions, ripe for the seeds of truth which will
then be sown, and generous for the harvest which another
day will reap. The days will glide by like idyls; sage-browed
Philosophy will open his wizard books at appointed intervals,
and the listeners, when his words of wisdom shall have been
drunk in, will seek the greenwood shade or the boat on the
cool, sparkling lake for intercommunion and profitable reflection.
The memories of the place will stir up the spirit of patriotism ;

8 4

THE SUMMER-SCHOOL AT PLATTSBURGH. [April,

the lesson that what has been learned is worth the keeping and
the defending will be emphasized and confirmed by gazing on
the scenes where in another age the problem was presented in
a ruder form and solved by American courage as it will ever

be solved when the peaceful march of civilization is sought to
be checked by the ruffian note of war. And so we may antici-
pate, in the delights of this summer pilgrimage, a full compen-
sation for the rigor and confinement of the fierce protracted
winter which has made memorable the year of the World's Fair.

1893-] HE is ONLY A PAGAN. 85

HE IS ONLY A PAGAN.

ND you do really think those flowers beautiful, Mr.
Lamont?" queried Ella Bryce, as, pausing in her
task of painting from a model cluster of natural
flowers and fruit arranged on a crystal plate, she
looked up at her critic.

" So beautiful that they seem to excel the originals, Miss
Bryce at least in my uncultivated eyes," replied Drury Lamont,
gazing at both flowers and painting and artist alternately with
eyes which spoke the sincerity of his praise.

" You are not fit to be a critic, then, I am afraid," she
laughed ; " for you ought to know, as a rudimentary essential,
that the most perfect art is but a very crude copy indeed of
Nature's unapproachable handiwork. Take a magnifying-glass
and examine the texture of these real flowers. See how deli-
cately Nature's cunning hand has woven in the web, with what
marvellous grace she has blended in each tint ! Here is a pow-
erful glass look for yourself."

" Yes, it is marvellous indeed, as you say. The fibres of each
leaf are as fine as fairy handicraft."

" And now apply the glass to my painting. See how coarse
the tracery of the brush you can follow each line as easily as
a railway track and how rough the apparent smoothness of the
blending of the colors. You see those gleams of light which
sparkle in the cuttings of that plate? They are but the reflec-
tions of real light the wide encircling light of God's great uni-
verse. Now look at the dismal simulacrum of it which the best
of us artists can only make a daub of opaque white ! Now,
what is the value of your criticism ? "

"You have nonplussed me, I confess shattered one of my
idols," he replied, removing the glass. " But you will at least
admit this that art can sometimes improve upon Nature in the ar-
rangement of those beauties which she bestows in many cases with
apparent negligence. No flowers in their natural state are
ever grouped with such perfect harmony in form and color as the
cluster which your own fair hands have arranged here."

" You are wrong again ; I only try to copy Nature's own ar-
rangement on a very miniature scale indeed. Get out into some
tropical or semi-tropical forest in the summer-time, and see the

86 HE is ONLY A PAGAN. [April,

wonderful harmony in rich coloring there. Take a forest bird
what magician could conjure up such a combination of beauti-
ful tints as his feathers present ? Or look, at evening, at the
sunset and then look at the attempts of a Claude Lorraine or a
Turner to depict one. No, Mr. Lamont, you must modify your
ideas and your phraseology, if you aspire to be a critic."

" Well, come ; suppose we try it another way. Take sculp-
ture. Will you not admit that man's hand and brain can im-
prove a little upon Nature there?"

" Certainly not. He can but transfix the living thought in-
to the mute unchangeable act the instantaneous act one out of
millions of such acts and kindred ones, into one single thought
of his own. And let him do his best, he has to fly to Nature
for a model. Your new example is a most unhappy one."

Drury Lamont looked a little bit puzzled. He was annoyed
that he should be thus beaten in argument, although he did
not wish to seem so. Hence he fell back upon a time-honored
resource of those similarly distressed.

" I give it up, Miss Bryce," he said, with a laugh which ap-
peared a little forced. " There is no use in any one unprotected
male entering the lists of argument with such nimble opponents of
brain and tongue as lovely woman can furnish on all occasions.
Suppose we turn to something more practical. What say you to
a sail on the lake ? "

" There is no wind, Mr. Lamont ; and as we are not in the
immediate vicinity of Lapland, we cannot go to a witch to buy
one."

" Well, a row, then. You are a capital hand at the oar, Miss
Bryce ; and the day is not altogether too hot for a little healthy
exercise."

" I decline to issue sailing orders until after luncheon, which
is nearly ready, Mr. Lamont," said a third voice.

Mrs. Bryce, Ella's mother, was the objector. A tall and
handsome matron of fifty, with a smiling, benevolent face
crowned with a chevelure of shell-like plaits of silvery curls, and
a bearing full of grace and dignity, she formed a striking con-
trast to the pair of youthful disputants.

The scene of the wordy encounter was Ella's tent a capa-
cious structure of dove-gray canvas which the fair artist had set
up for her summer studio near the shore of Lake George. The
tent was cooler than the neat villa which they had taken for
the season, and Ella preferred it, besides, for the opportunities
it gave her of studying everything she wanted to study the

1893.] HE is ONLY A PAGAN. 87

tones of the morning skies, the ever-varying effects of sunlight
and mist upon the broad stretches of lowland and lake, the
thousand beauties of garden-land and atmosphere and mirroring
water.

Mrs. Bryce's footsteps on the emerald carpet outside the tent
had made no rustle.

"Mother, dear," she cried, with a little gasp, "you did startle
me so. My nerves are not all they might be yet, and you might
have announced your coming somehow."

Ella had been an invalid for some months before a victim
to insomnia, the result of over-study for a degree in arts, and
her physician had ordered her off for a change of air and scene
and a cessation of work.

" It was thoughtless of me, dear," confessed Mrs. Bryce, with
an anxious face, " but I shall be more careful. You must have
been very much absorbed in your painting, else you would have
seen me coming."

" Oh, yes ! Mr. Lamont and I have had quite a dispute.
He is, poor fellow, one of that unhappy crowd who are polite-
ly termed Agnostics by some, Materialists by others ; but in
plainer-spoken olden times they were known by a simpler but
more expressive term, which, out of respect for Mr. Lament's
feelings, I forbear to apply."

" Do not spare me, Miss Bryce ; I like plain speaking," re-
joined Drury Lamont. " I am honest, and if the term fits, I will
confess it."

" Well, then, ' Pagans ' is the word, since you will have it.
But * there be land rats and water rats ' good Pagans and bad
Pagans and I suppose we may be charitable enough to place
Mr. Lamont under the former classification."

" You are hardly complimentary, Ella, I must say. Mr. La-
mont, I am sure you will admit, is an educated gentleman."

" No doubt ; but that does not prevent him from being a
good Pagan. He is, in fact, a Philistine nothing less. He is
one of those who sees in a beautiful morning or evening sky
nothing but a chemical effect very magnificent, to be sure, but
still only chemistry. The flowers which charm our senses are
to him simply masses of color and perfume. As Wordsworth
says :

"'A primrose by the river's brim
A yellow primrose is to him ';

and so on all through this universe of light and wonder. This

88 t HE is ONLY A PAGAN. [April,

was exactly how the Pagans of old good, bad, and indifferent
felt. Now, what is the difference ? "

" The Pagans of old had another peculiarity, Miss Bryce.
Every grove had its deity for them ; every fountain and lake its
tutelary nymph. I feel like that ever since I came here. And
now I move that as your good mother has invited us in to in-
terview her Lares and Penates for awhile, we accept her hospi-
table intervention."

Drury Lament had a good deal of the spoiled child about
him. He was the only son of a rich tobacco-planter away down
in Virginia, and up to this had had things pretty much as he
liked. He had not been allowed to grow up in idleness or igno-
rance, however. His mental, as well as his physical, culture had
been well attended to. He himself was ambitious to excel ; and
this desire, stimulated by a keen and restless intellect, carried
him through a brilliant college career. His temperament inclined
him to mathematical studies, and he shone in this department of
science, carrying off the gold medal by many marks ahead of
half a dozen doughty competitors. But the godless system had
left its impress deep upon his mind. Poetry and mathematics
are not often found associated in the same intellectual tempera-
ment, but in his case the conjuncture occurred. Drury Lament
had a strong penchant for lyrical literature, and sometimes he
wrote tolerable verses himself. He was, however, usually too
indolent to rouse himself to any sustained effort in this direction,
but since his arrival at Lake George he found his poetical faculty
quickened a good deal under the influence of beautiful scenery
and beautiful association. Ella Bryce was, indeed, the sort of
woman whom a Petrarch or a Tasso would never tire writing
sonnets about the highest type of the intellectual as well as the
physical expression of beauty. But the atmosphere of " philosp-
phic doubt " amidst which his college days were spent told upon
a mental organism unfortified by any careful system of progressive
nurture. He had lost his mother, who was a good Catholic of
the old Southern stock, while he was yet but an infant ; and this
calamity proved well-nigh irreparable, for his father was one of
those worldly practical men who leave religion, as they boast, to
the priests and parsons, and mind what they call " their own
business." The spirit of Agnosticism had pervaded the college
and the university, and it had eaten its way deeply into the mind
of the young scientist.

Like most young men who can afford the luxury, Drury
Lamont had been seized with a desire to travel when he had

1893-] HE is ONLY A PAGAN. 89

finished his course of education by letters, and his father had no
objection to offer. With a friend of his, a college chum, named
Luke Heywood, young Lament had set out for a year's wandering
per mare et terram, and they had arrived at Lake George, en
route to Niagara, when his friend fell sick, was seized with a
fever, and had to take to his bed there. At the hotel he
had met with the Bryces. The meeting was quite accidental.
He had often heard his father speak of them, for James Bryce,
Ella's father, who had gone over to the majority a few years
before this period, had been a partner of his for some years,
and Mrs. Bryce herself, curiously enough, happened to stand to
Drury in the relation of godmother. Hence the deep interest
which she took in the young man ; but not hence perhaps, alto-
gether, the interest, which he took in her. No doubt Mrs.
Bryce was in every respect a charming lady, but then she
was his godmotherand she possessed a still more charming
daughter, who did not happen to stand to him in that respon-
sible position. Ella's sparkling intellect exercised a wonderful
spell over him. But the diamond, while it glitters, can also cut ;
and many a time he had felt the keen edge of this rare jewel
when the talk tended in any way in the direction to which his
''philosophic doubt" pointed.

" You men of science," she once said, " are, no doubt, ex-
ceedingly clever and wise. But you mistake analysis for truth.
Because you know that a plant is a thing that will grow if you
only supply it with enough of oxygen and hydrogen and car-
bonic acid, you think you know all about that plant. Make
yourselves as near an imitation as you can of the plant's fibre,
and give it water and acid, and see if it will grow. Why don't
you philosophers again begin the quest for the elixir of life or
the philosopher's stone?"

Many a time Drury Lament felt half-vexed with himself
when emerging from these dialectic bouts, and he gradually
sought to avoid them. He sought to keep away from the Bryces,
too, because of them ; but this he found impossible. The
spell was upon him too strongly. There was a subtle sweetness
in his bondage which made freedom from it, even for a little
while, a sort of aching slavery.

He often wondered to himself how this would end. Would
Ella ever become his wife ? he sometimes asked his alter ego ;
and that entity invariably answered, " No ; she is too truthful
for you, and you are too sensitive about your weak points. She
will never marry a Pagan."

90 HE is ONLY A PAGAN. [April,

Still these two were the best of friends. He delighted much
in the same sort of pursuits and studies that Ella did, and she
often consulted him about some particularly knotty point in
mathematics, at which she was not so great an adept as he was.
Hence the summer days passed very agreeably, while his friend
Luke Heywood was progressing towards convalescence.

They went for their row upon the lake after luncheon was
over, and Mrs. Bryce accompanied them to the boat's gunwale.
She was very fond of Drury, and took a great pride in him be-
cause of the relationship in which they stood.

She scarcely dared to hope that he ever would be something
nearer and' dearer still, so fixed were Ella's principles. She
knew that her daughter liked Drury, but she also knew the pro-
fundity of her religious belief. She knew that if Ella were
ever to marry, it must be to some one who had at least the
gift of faith. No matter how admirable a man might be in
every other respect, the lack of this attribute, she was well
aware, could never be compensated for, in Ella's mind and
heart.

Ella herself had some scruples about allowing Drury to be
so much in her company ; yet the belief that he must be going
away very soon, coupled with the fact that she liked to have a
pleasant companion to talk to, and that he felt an interest in
her conversation, made her loath to take the step which she
ought to have taken, in shunning his company whenever she
decently could. " His friend will be better in a few days," she
would think to herself, " and then he will be off. I wish it
were to-morrow." And yet in her inmost soul she did not.

" Poor Drury !" murmured Mrs. Bryce, as she stood on the
little beach watching their boat glide away over the shining
wavelets, " what a pity that he does not think as Ella thinks !
I will pray to the Virgin Mother for him."

Mrs. Bryce re-entered the house, and, going into the drawing-
room, her eye was caught by an object lying on a little gypsy
table at the window, which was Ella's favorite spot, as it com-
manded a magnificent view of the lake shore with the intervening
strip of rich and varied country. She had noticed Drury La-
mont slipping furtively out of the apartment just previous to
his leaving the house, and instinctively she felt that this fact
had something to do with the object which attracted her atten-
tion. She was right. She found it was a beautiful little jewel-
box, resting on a slip of paper. Then she remembered that to-
morrow was to be Ella's birthday, and this accounted for the

1893.] HE is ONLY A PAGAN. 91

presence of the box. It was a birthday gift to Ella from
Drury. She opened the tiny case, and, to her delight, she
found it contained a ring of the most dazzling brilliancy, set
with emeralds. No gem she had ever seen seemed to glitter
like this one. On the slip of paper upon which the present
rested these lines were written in Drury's caligraphy :

To ELLA.

Not the mere beauty of the gem we love,
Nor yet the splendor of its setting ;

There is a charm far, far above

The em'rald's flash, the goldsmith's fretting :

That grace the gem adorns, the soul

Which lights those eyes we ever live in,

The heart which feels all others' dole,
To richest gem's the worth that's given.

That chaliced flower, whose form and scent

Defy all art to match its beauty,
Might bloom alone in sweet content,

Nor yet fulfil its noblest duty.

' Fair unto fair must speak, must fit

Ere beauty's measure be sufficient ;

So those poor flowers of love are writ

To find in thee the grace deficient.

Mrs. Bryce went to the window, her heart filled with a
tumult of mingled pride and sadness. She saw the two who
were uppermost in her thoughts already some distance from the
shore.

The boat sped merrily along over the laughing water, but
after a half an hour's rowing Ella's strength began to give way.
Then Drury took both oars and pulled manfully until the other
bank was reached. He shot her in under the grateful shade of
a little grove of chestnut-trees, whose gaily-decorated boughs
almost kissed the surface of the water. Then the voyagers lay
to and rested.

It was an idyllic half hour which passed here Drury smok-
ing and Ella embroidering a handkerchief for her mother, all
the time her thoughts and her tongue kept pace with her nim-
ble fingers, enriching every subject she touched with the felicity

92 HE is ONLY A PAGAN. [April,

of her words and the aptitude of her similes. Suddenly she
looked up. " I think we ought to return, Mr. Lament, " she
said. " The sky is growing heavy, and we may be near a change
in the weather. I am well rested now, and can row again for a
little while."

Drury assented, for the sky did look threatening. Neverthe-
less, he was very loath to go, so delicious did he feel the time
spent under the shade of the chestnuts, with the music of
Ella's voice harmonizing with the susurrus of the water and the
gentle summer breezes.

A change a sudden and awful change soon came over the
scene. One of those swift and furious local thunder-storms
burst over the lake and the environing district. A fierce gale
sprang up simultaneously, and lashed the leaden-colored water
into a yeasty cauldron. " Give me that oar again, Miss Bryce,"
cried Lamont, his face becoming a little pale ; " I must make a
dash for the shore at once."

" There is no fear," said Ella, handing him the oar; "at the
worst we can only get a little drenching." She was a good
swimmer, and even if the boat upset she knew they could both
make the shore, rough as the water was.

But Drury Lamont took a different view of the matter.
He had no desire to see his goddess become a naiad nor had
he such confidence in her powers in the water as she -herself
had. Hence he bowed to the oars now with an energy he had
not shown since the days when he was training for the college
eight. Ella took the tiller, and headed the boat for a little
creek near a house whose outlines they could see dimly revealed
against the gray-black sky.

Ten anxious minutes passed, not a word being spoken by
either until the keel of the boat grated on the gravel. " Thank
God!" cried Ella, " we are out of that danger now. You pulled
splendidly, Mr. Lamont but, gracious heavens! what is that?"

A loud cry for help, and a chorus of fainter screams from
children's voices, smote their ears from the other side of the
creek, which was hidden from their view at first by a jutting
neck of land covered with a fringe of giant rushes. Drury
sprang out of the boat, helped Ella out, and dragged the bark
up on the shore, in less time than it takes to tell it. Then he
started off like a deer around to the other side, and when Ella
was able to get around Drury was swimming out a good many
yards from the shore.

An upturned canoe, with three figures struggling in the waves,

1893-] HE is ONLY A PAGAN. 93

told .the tale at a glance. A boy and girl mere children and
a man. All three were Indians evidently, for their faces were
those of the red race. The figures rose and sank, and still con-
tinued to shout and scream as Drury neared them.

The boy was nearest, and Drury caught him. " Hold me
tight around the waist," he cried. Although the child did not
understand fully the words, he seemed to grasp their meaning,
as he immediately proceeded to carry out the direction. The
girl was a few yards further on, but three or four powerful
strokes from his sinewy arms soon brought him up to her. He
caught her by the hair, then turned around and swam with his
free arm back to the shore. He was faint and breathless when
he stood on the strand and consigned the rescued children to
Ella's care.

A despairing cry caught their ears as they leant over the
semi-inanimate children. It was from the man. He was sink-
ing.

Drury turned once more to the water. " Do not try it, Mr.
Lament," implored Ella. " You are faint you will lose your
life you cannot save him ; he is too far away."

" I will try," answered Drury.

" Do not, I beg of you, Mr. Lamont. Drury " it was the
first time she had ever called him by his Christian name " see,
he is beyond help. And he is, moreover, only an Indian a
heathen probably. You will certainly lose your life if you per-
sist, and fail to save his."

" It makes no difference what he is," said Drury, plunging
in. " He is a fellow-mortal, and I cannot see him drown. And
you know I am only a Pagan, too."

He swam out manfully, considering his enfeebled strength,
and at last came up with the sinking form. Then he slowly
paddled back to the land, the Indian, grasped by his long hair,
in tow. In the effort to regain the shore he stumbled and fell
heavily against a stone, cutting his left temple badly. He had
rescued all three, but when help came he had to be borne off
on a litter. A chill and a fever, complicated with erysipelas,
soon ensued. For three weeks he lay hovering between life and
death. Then the crisis came, and to the anxious inquiries of
Ella and Mrs. Bryce the doctor could only shake his head and
say : " He is in the hands of God."

The watchers could not speak. Their grief was too deep for
words. " Let us pray, my child," said Mrs. Bryce " pray to
the Virgin Mother of sorrows to beg this noble life."

94 HE is ONLY A PAGAN. [April.

They did pray, and with a fervency never imparted to their
prayers before.

The crisis passed and the danger. Drury Lamont opened
his eyes, to see Ella's face bending over him.

" From one beautiful face to another," he murmured faintly.
" I am safe, Ella. I know what has passed, and I know I am
out of danger, body and soul/ Christ's mother came a little
while ago, and drew my curtains 'and' touched me on the tem-
ple. I saw her as plainly as I t s.ee you now. She did not speak ;
she only smiled and touched rjqe..- 'It seemed no dream ; and the
proof is I am sound again. See, I can sit up now. Thank God
for this merciful trial ! "

Drury Lament's conversion was real and sincere. His eyes
had all at once become opened to the barrenness and the in-
definiteness of the life he had been leading, and that want which
it had long felt, but never before could specify in word or
thought the want of a spiritual aim and purpose filled in as
by an afflatus from above. What share the contact with such a
mind as Ella's had in bringing about the breaking down of the
Paganism or Materialism, or by whatever term his hitherto
chaotic state of scepticism might be described, must remain an
unknown quantity.

They are sailing once again, but it is now on the bright
Lake of Life, united, not only in tastes and sympathies, but in
perfect love and faith.

[This little tale is founded upon a real incident which took
place some years ago, and the actual facts of which were far
more surprising as a psychic metamorphosis in a condition of
mental suspense than those feebly portrayed in the recital.
They can be vouched for by living witnesses.]

J. J. O'SHEA.

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.

DUCATION, with its subdivisions of physical, in-
tellectual, moral, aesthetic, religious, domestic, or
public education, may be briefly defined as the
complete harmonious development of the human
being.

Nowhere can that complete development be secured so thor-
oughly as in an university, " where," as John Stuart Mill says,
" is taught the mutual relations and interdependence of various
branches of study which had been previously pursued separ-
ately."

The establishment of universities in which every department
of science was developed to its highest perfection was the great-
est among the educational achievements of the Christian world
during the middle ages. The popes were not only the great
patrons of these universities after they had been founded, but in
many cases they gave the initial impetus which created them.
The one universal church with its visible Head, the controlling
mental and moral force in Christendom, with the Latin tongue
a common language among scholars, encouraged the growth of
these historical centres of learning. It may be named as one
of the glories of the church that not only had she kept alight
the torch of learning when the barbarians threatened to extin-
guish it, but she fed its flame with the oil of science until the
darkness of ignorance had been dissipated.

And in this latter age, here on the shores of a new world, on
the threshold of a century ushering in a new era, the same
great power lays her hand in benediction on the beginnings of
another university which no doubt in time will become a great
factor in the upbuilding of the nation.

9 6

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.

[April,

We American Catholics have much to be grateful for in the
high regard in which we are held by our present Pontiff. " The
Pope's attitude toward the doings of his children in other coun-

tries has always been that of a father full of anxious care, but
when he turns to America he is like a prophet glorying in the
vision of better things to come."

To Catholic hearts this is the Leonine age. As in the days

1893-] THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY. 97

of old, during the reign of the emperors who were devoted to
the pursuit of learning, the time was called the Augustan age,
so too to-day we have among us one equally devoted to the ad-
vancement of knowledge, and who, though having no earthly king-
dom, holds sway
over an empire
which extends
from sun to sun,
and reigns in
every loyal Ca-
tholic heart that
beats beneath the
sky ; one who,
with his wonder-
ful grasp of the
vital questions
of the day, has
been aptly term-
ed the " provi-
dential man of
the times" Leo
XIII.

All the world
looks toward
America for the
solution of the
great political
problem of self-
government; so,
too, all nations

will yet look toward the New World for the successful solving
of that question of greater import education.

But education minus Christianity is as unstable as a house
built on shifting sands. Religion is the chief element in civili-
zation. We advance further and more rapidly by our mental
growth than by our material accumulations. " The true test of
civilization," says Emerson, " is not the census, nor the size of
cities, nor the crops; no, but the kind of man the country turns
out." The more complete the man, the more fit is he to work
with, for, and by God. Education in its truest sense is purely
moral, and its elements derive their being from underlying ethi-
cal qualities that are God-given to every son of Adam. All the
vaunted "educational systems" fail when they leave Christ out,
VOL. LVII. 7

9 8

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.

[April,

when they lead the impressionable mind away from Nature's
God to Nature, when they so teach that at the end the wearied
mind and heart ask the listless question, Cui bono f

The tendency of the Catholic system is directly the reverse.
It leads " from Nature up to Nature's God" ; it stamps its great
truths so indelibly upon the mind and heart that, as the leaves
of life slowly unfold before the Christian soul, God and his om-

1893-] THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY. 99

nipotence are all the more powerfully revealed. If to the sweet
singer outside our gates " simple faith is more than Norman
blood," to the ruling spirits guiding the young nation to take
her place among the great ones of the earth, that faith is all
the more imperative.

The church inspires and directs intellectual action every-
where, that the whole world may glow with the light and fire
of which she is the focus. True to her instinct of discerning
the drift of the times, she has established at Washington a Uni-
versity that shall so train, so cultivate, so mould the characters

To THE LEFT OF THE ENTRANCE is THE SOLDIERS' HOME.

of young priests and laymen, that they will stamp their individ-
uality upon the history of the future.

We are attracting the attention of the whole world by our mar-
vellous progress. We present to-day, in the wonderful history of
a nation first in industrial energy, in inventive genius, in love of
learning, an array of statistics showing an advancement in church
affairs nowhere else equalled ; and the establishment of an insti-
tution of learning aiming at the perfect union of religion and
science is a significant summing up of all the history of the
past, and a splendid augury for the future, when the mingled
light of divine and human truth will safely guide our country
into higher and nobler paths.

To the superficial observer the beginning of the Catholic
University was in March, 1888, when, in the midst of a most

100

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.

[April,

dreary rainstorm, the corner-stone was laid at Brookland, D. C,
in the presence of a vast crowd of interested spectators, clergy
and laity.

But, as in all other great enterprises, the real beginning:

was more remote, was silent. The hope was conceived long-
before its fruition. Years ago a girl of fourteen, heiress
to great wealth, expressed her determination, when she came
into her fortune, to found a Catholic University as a me-

1893-] THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY. 101

morial to her parents' memory, and a thank-offering for the in-
estimable blessings of Catholicity bestowed upon them through
conversion. To many that resolution was but a girlish whim,
to evaporate when the large fortune came into her hands. That

A SHORT FLIGHT OF STEPS LEADS UP TO THE CHAPEL.

"whim" has materialized into the Catholic University of Ameri-
ca, already firmly established and in running order, and in the
far future generations yet to be will bless the generosity and
superb munificence of Mary Gwendoline Caldwell.

At the Second Plenary Council at Baltimore, in 1866, the
Hierarchy of the Union deplored that the then existing state
of Catholic affairs in this country precluded the idea of a Cath-
olic university, however ardently desired. Eighteen years later,
at the Third Plenary Council in 1884, the hope became a reality
through Miss Caldwell's gift. Such rapid strides had Catholicity
made in the United States that the offer of three hundred
thousand dollars made the project not only a possibility, but in
a very short time a positive fact. Our grandfathers watched
with bated breath the feeble little flame of Catholicity in
America, flashing and fading but never quite dying out. We
behold its great white light placed on a mountain top, its glo-
rious rays reflected from every little town and hamlet, great
city and small, in every corner of this wide land. The progress

102

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.

[April,

of America has not been purely material, and we Catholics have
largely colored its ideal life.

Soon after the acceptance of Miss Caldwell's gift a com-
mittee of prelates was formed for completing the work.
Bishops Ireland and Keane went at once to Rome to confer
with the Holy Father. In April, 1887, they returned with the
warmest expressions of cordial good will and encouragement
from His Holiness, who, deeply interested in the diffusion of
knowledge everywhere, was pleased to give a strong impetus to
the work here. The Committee of Arrangements worked so in-
defatigably, and so generous was the response to their appeal,
that very soon five hundred thousand dollars were added to the
first donation, and the foundation was assured.

In the year that George Washington was made first president
of the United States, John Carroll was made our first Catholic

WE ENTER THE CHAPEL.

bishop. The two events, both seemingly providential, were
celebrated by centennial observances in 1889. The first cen-
tenary of the Hierarchy was fittingly crowned by the inaugu-
ration of the Catholic University. The happy coincidence was

1 893.] THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY. 103

a spur toward the prompt completion of the work at Brookland.
On November 13, 1889, the College of Divinity was dedicated
and tormally opened. His Eminence Cardinal Gibbons, Chan-
cellor of the University, solemnly blessed and dedicated the
Divinity Chapel under the patronage and title of St. Paul,
Apostle of the Gentiles, who had been chosen with the approba-

THE MAIN ALTAR OF THE CHAPEL.

tion of the Holy See as the patron. The Pontifical Mass was
sung by Monsignor Satolli, who had been sent by the Holy Fa-
ther as an evidence of his deep and affectionate interest in the
two memorable events, the centenary and the inauguration of
the University. To-day we have that distinguished visitor a re-
sident at the University he helped to dedicate.

About forty minutes' ride from Washington on " the trolley,"
through the pretty little suburb of Brookland, brings one to the
University grounds. On the day we visited the spot the rare
" American atmosphere " was exquisitely clear, adding no little
beauty to a scene already attractive. The day was still and
cold. Not a sound disturbed the perfect silence but the musi-
cal clink of steel on stone where the workmen were busy build-
ing the Hall of Philosophy. To the left of the entrance is the
Soldiers' Home, surrounded by its magnificent park. These
wooded acres add much to the beauty of the situation, and be-

104

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.

[April,

ing government property are open to the students as recreation
grounds. To the right is an avenue of cedars leading to the
College of St. Thomas, the Paulist house where, under the di-
rection of Very Rev. A. F. Hewit, D.D., C.S.P., fifteen stu-
dents are pursuing their ecclesiastical studies and at the same
time are permitted to attend the lectures at Divinity Hall.
The College of Divinity, the only portion of the extensive
group of buildings completed, is magnificent and massive. The
architect of the exterior is E. Francis Baldwin, of the firm
of Baldwin & Pennington, of Baltimore ; the interior was en-
tirely planned by the Right Rev. Rector, to whose perfect
taste and judgment it will ever be a lasting monument.

The heavy oaken door opens into a long central hall. To
the right is the reception room, hung with pictures ; directly
opposite the door is a superb painting of our Holy Father, by
Ugolini, his keen but tender eyes smiling out of the canvas, one
delicate hand upraised in blessing on the work he so cordially
approves. This portrait was presented to the University by His

THE SEVERE SIMPLICITY OF THE ROOMS.

Holiness, and was the one that presided over his own jubilee
in 1886. On either side of his, hang portraits of Bishop Car-
roll and George Washington, each bearing the memorable dates,
.1789-1889. Larger than these, and in a way more striking, is

893-]

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.

105

the portrait of Miss Caldwell painted by Paczka in Rome. On
its frame are the words, " Universitatis Fundatrix, Maria Guen-
dolina Caldwell."

On the walls are the portraits of the chief patrons Hon.
Myles P. O'Connor, of California, who endowed the O'Connor
chair of Canon Law ; Dr. Thomas F. Andrews, of Baltimore,

THE COLOSSAL STATUE OF LEO XIII.

whose daughters endowed the Andrews chair of Biblical Archae-
ology ; Francis A. Drexel, in whose memory the Drexel chair
of Moral Theology exists ; Eugene Kelly, who endowed the
chair of Ecclesiastical History.

Below Miss Caldwell's picture is a strikingly dignified por-
trait of Cardinal Gibbons ; his brilliant robes making a striking
bit of color in the beautiful room. Across the hall a glimpse
is caught of an exquisite picture a copy of Van Dyck's " Holy
Family," from the original in Turin.

At the end of the central hall, and half a story higher than
the main floor, is the Divinity Chapel. A short flight of steps

io6

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.

[April,

leads up to its doors. Between them, in a blue-lined niche r
stands an exquisite statue of Our Lady of the Immaculate
Conception, bearing the inscription, " Maria Immaculata, Uni-
versitatis Patrona. Ora pro nobis." Midwinter though it \vas r
potted palms were on either side, and at her feet a large bou-

quet of jonquils breathing a scented prayer to the Virgin
Mother, so fitly represented by the pure white marble. No
wave of devastation will sweep away all sign of her loving pre-
sence here, as has occurred in Oxford.

We enter the chapel. The first impression one receives is
that the chaste simplicity is in perfect keeping with the holy
place. The beautiful stations, with their ivory tint, harmonize

1893.]

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.

107-

well with the simple decorations, while the seventeen stained
glass windows flood the interior with radiance. It is in this
chapel, instinct with devotion, that many a young heart will
be trained "to go forth and teach," and many a soul will be
strengthened and edified by the burning words of truth elo-

quently voiced by the Right Rev. Rector and other members
of the faculty. What more edifying sight could there be than
that exhibited every morning when the Holy Sacrifice is offered
up at thirteen altars at the same time ; each priest being served
by another priest, who in turn is served by the one officiating.
Stone statues of St. Paul and St. Thomas guard the sanctu-
ary, commemorating the two virtues the church holds so dear

io8

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.

[April,

zeal and learning. Everywhere one finds traces of the Caldwell
generosity. Inserted in the wall of the sanctuary is a memorial
tablet to Elizabeth Breckenridge Caldwell, mother of Gwendo-
line and Lina, Baroness Hedwitz, who was married in this
chapel, and gave fifty thousand dollars toward its erection.
Although this chapel is intended for the use of the divinity
students, the public is admitted at Vespers on Sundays, when
visitors are made welcome to the University and grounds.
Besides this chapel, a private one dedicated to the Sacred
Heart is on the floor above, and in the servants' quarters is an-
other, where the domestics receive instructions every Sunday
evening.

The staircase divides at the chapel-door ; and on the upper
landing, before the alcove that contains the Right Rev. Rector's
and Cardinal's rooms, is a beautiful white marble statue of St.

MCMAHON HALL, NOW IN PROCESS OF CONSTRUCTION.

Joseph " O custos Jesu, esto custos noster !" On the base in
gilt letters, " A thank-offering to St. Joseph." This lovely work
of art, as well as the one at the chapel doors, is from Mayer
& Co., Munich.

On the floor above the chapel are rooms for the accom-
modation of sixty students and ten professors. There is about
this University a most beautiful blending of the aesthetic and the
ascetic ; the former noticeable in all the quiet, simple, beautiful
surroundings, the latter shown by the severe simplicity of the

I893-]

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.

109

rooms, the plain regular life, training the students for the voca-
tion they have chosen " the following of Christ."

A most notable feature of the University is the Public
Lecture Hall,
where a good be-
ginning has been
made in " Uni-
versity Exten-
sion." Here, upon
invitation, every
one interested in
the populariza-
tion of learning
may follow the
best thought-

builders of our
times. The lec-
tures are deliver-
ed every Thurs-
day afternoon at
4:30. During

November, 1892,
Rev. Professor
O'Gorman, D.D.,
lectured twice ;
Right Rev. Bish-
op Keane, D.D.,
gave two lectures,
and in December
Very Rev. A. F.
Hewit, D.D., C.S.
P., lectured twice.
The syllabus for
1893 includes Dr.
Clarke, Dr. Pace,
Mr. Wright, of the
United States La-
bor Bureau, and
Rev. G. M. Searle,
A.M., C.S.P. The

hall is a large, light, airy room accommodating two hundred and
fifty. The platform contains a reading-desk, and back of that is the
beautiful gift of the Catholic residents of Rome to the University

no THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY. [April,

the bust of St. Thomas Aquinas, thrown into strong relief by
the rich plush hangings behind it. The walls are hung with
pictures, noticeable among them the water-color portraits of
Cardinals Gibbons and McCloskey. Through the department of
University Extension the Faculty of Divinity is already reach-
ing a large portion of the community, and in this way is follow-
ing the inspiration of the church in reaching out to all her
children eager and helping hands for their advancement. These
lectures are well attended, and do much toward accomplishing
the primary motive of the University's existence the advance-
ment of learning sanctified by truth.

One of the points of interest we were most anxious to see
was Count Loubat's gift, the statue of our Holy Father. At
the end of the long corridor, which is hung with photographs
of the European cathedrals, is the room known as the Prayer
Hall. Here is the famous colossal statue of Leo XIII. It is,
indeed, a most superb work of art, impressively majestic even
in its temporary quarters. His Holiness is seated, fully robed.
On the gray marble pedestal is the inscription, " Leoni XIII.
P.M., qvo auspice Lyceum ad incrementa omnium disciplinarum
Washingtoniensibus apertum losephus Florimond de Loubat,
Com. P.P.S., 1891." When in a space more worthy of it, this
beautiful statue will be seen to more advantage.

In this same room hangs an immense painting, " St. Louis
Burying the Dead." This picture was presented to the Univer-
sity by St. Patrick's Church in Washington, and it was given to
St. Patrick's by Louis XVIII.

Upon our entering the Library our attention was drawn to
the fine bust of the poet, patriot, and worthy son of the church,
John Boyle O'Reilly. It stands on the spot where he stood to
respond to the toast, " To the Press," at the banquet given at
the dedication services in 1889.

The students can revel in " a world of books," for the Libra-
ry, though in temporary quarters, contains twenty thousand vol-
umes ; its first donation having been a valuable compilation of
all the documents appertaining to the Council of the Vatican,
presented by the Rev. Theodore Metcalf, of Boston. Another gift
was that of Rt. Rev. M. J. O'Farrell, Bishop of Trenton, who
presented three thousand volumes. A committee, under the
chairmanship of the Most Rev. Archbishop of New York, pur-
chased five thousand dollars worth of standard works on theolo-
gy, and to these the Most Rev. Chairman added as his personal
gift a splendid collection of the Greek and Latin patrology.

1 893.]

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.

i ii

Other donations are constantly being made. A separate fire-
proof building will be eventually erected for the University Li-
brary, where the accommodations will be more ample and in
many ways more suitable.

One of the class-rooms is now occupied as a Museum of

Scriptural Archaeology. It already contains the nucleus of a very
fine collection, and in time will have a building for itself.

The Sulpitian Fathers of St. Mary's Seminary at Baltimore
have charge of the ecclesiastical discipline of the Divinity De-
partment. They have no part in the professorships, but administer

ii2 THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY. [April,

the rules of the house and attend to the spiritual welfare of its
inmates.

This magnificent Divinity Hall, now in use, is the first of the
University buildings, and there is something peculiarly fitting in
its thus taking precedence of all the others, making it the heart
of the University, as it were, as God is the centre of all things
and his divine revelation is the centre of truth. Within the
walls of this University our priests are to be educated on broad-
er, firmer plane than ever before. The course of studies begun
in the seminaries is to be continued, but on wider lines, and
more practically applied to the questions of the day. No culti-
vation of mind and heart can be too great for the young shep-
herd who is to lead souls toward One who is all perfection. By
that cultivation he will conceive a clearer appreciation of his sacred
calling. We best measure greatness by the instinctive greatness
that lies within ourselves. Priests are to promulgate the truth
" truth that to be loved needs but to be seen "; but who can so
clothe that majestic beauty in fitting and becoming garments as
one who has all the loveliness of truth and beauty in himself,
the qualities that come from a trained and disciplined mind ?

The University is happy in having for its rector its present
incumbent. Rt. Rev. Bishop Keane resigned his see at Rich-
mond, and accepted a wider field in becoming Rector of the
University. His strong personality, progressive mind, his culture
and fervid, expressive style, are' destined to do much to mould the
hearts and minds of the students under him. He is, as all lead-
ers are, absolutely fearless ; looking forward with wide, serene
eyes to the future of Catholic America. Pope Leo, in his in-
stinctive knowledge of men and things, judged him rightly, and
the class of which he is the type, when he said : " Americans
find nothing impossible."

In order to establish thoroughly the highest form of instruc-
tion, the faculty has had recourse to France, Belgium, and Ger-
many for some of its professors.

The building now in process of construction will be known
as the Faculty of Philosophy, Science, and Letters, and will be
opened in October, 1894, to all students irrespective of religion.
Here the depths of science will be sounded, not to eliminate
God but to prove his existence. Arrangements have been made
. in the organization of the Faculty for a school of Philosophy,
comprising metaphysics, cosmology, psychology, history of philo-
sophy, ethics; a school of Sciences, comprising physics, chemis-
try, engineering, biology, anthropology, mathematics, astronomy \.

I893-]

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.

1*3

THE TEMPORARY OBSERVATORY.

a school of Sociology, comprising the social, political, and econo-
mic sciences; a school of Jurisprudence, comprising post-graduate
courses in law ; a school of Philology and Literature, giving
courses in classical and modern languages.

" The above-mentioned schools," said Cardinal Gibbons in
his address at the laying of the corner-stone of the Hall of Philo-
sophy, " the Faculty
of Divinity and the
Faculty of Philoso-
phy, are not to be in-
dependent and sepa-
rate one from the
other, but are con-
gruous and harmoni-
ous elements of one
and the same uni-
versity organism,
having constant and
intimate relations
with each other, each
free and untrammel-
ed in its own domain,

yet both agreeing and blending as sister emanations from the
same infinite fountain of all light and beauty. The truth is, that
how much soever scientists and theologians may quarrel among
themselves, there will always be a perfect harmony between
science and religion ; like Martha and Mary, they are sisters be-
cause they are daughters of the same father. They are both
ministering to the same Lord, though in a different way : Science,
like Martha, is busy about material things ; Religion, like Mary,
is kneeling at the feet of her Lord."

The Faculty of Philosophy is intended primarily for the laity
of America, as the Faculty of Divinity is for the clergy. The
advantages of this higher learning are not to be confined to
those of our own faith, but every young man who has the de-
sire for higher things will find satisfaction here ; and let us hope
that for our country's good many will turn toward the Univer-
sity where knowledge has the full light of Christianity poured
upon it.

Aside from its great value as a school of theology, the Uni-
versity has a large bearing on the scientific world. To some mod-
ern scholars religion and science are antagonistic ; why should
this be so ? Since God is truth, and in scientific research we
VOL. LVII. 8

i 14 THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY. [April,

are groping after truth, why turn from God and his divine reve-
lations and follow false lights on the shore of knowledge, and
founder in the sea of despair?

The establishment of this Catholic University is one of the
greatest events of our times. In its Faculty of Divinity priests
will be more than ever fully equipped for the ceaseless warfare
against sin and death. In the Faculty of Philosophy will be
proved to the scoffing world that investigation into natural science
does not impede the knowledge of the dogmas of our faith, any
more than the bodily movements are impeded by the laws of phy-
sics. Instead of shutting out the newly-discovered wonders in
the world of science, instead of rejecting the beautiful results
of minute research, the church presses them into her service
and builds a University in which they may go hand in hand, as
God intended that they should, nobly working together for the
welfare of men's souls.

Thinking men are everywhere seeing that the old order is
changing. Men in whose hearts have been implanted the poison
of doubt and suspicion against God's church, are slowly coming
round to a more liberal view of that once hated creed. Old
forms of thought are being swept away. To many a philosophi-
cal mind comes the awful alternative, agnosticism or Catholicity.
Great is the wisdom of the prelates of our day, who, by estab-
lishing a noble university in the political centre of the United
States, will compel these wavering souls to take into serious
consideration the truths and beauties of higher education con-
ducted by the one, true church, whose system combines perfect
stability with limitless progress.

It is impossible to overestimate the importance of this insti-
tution on the community at large. It is destined to bring forth
great fruit for the benefit of both church and state. By the
erection of a Catholic University we, as Americans, have added
one more to the many claims we have established for the dis-
tinctive adjective " great."

Many things startlingly new and strange have flashed meteor-
like across the intellectual sky; but things that are true, things
that have received the stamp of Divinity, remain for ever firm.
Such is our University. It was founded on truth, its inner and
outer workings are compatible with the laws of truth, and it
yet will be the home of science and religion in the western
world.

Time, which is but an incident to the wonder-working Ameri-
can, will see all the proposed buildings completed, the grounds

18930

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.

beautified, and everything, now a hope, become an accomplished
fact.

The general ground-plan contemplates a group of buildings
around a large central space clear of everything but ornamental
shrubbery, so placed as to leave a clear view of the whole
group from any point within. The intention is to make the
main entrance at the southwest corner in such a manner that
there shall be a vista toward the interior group of buildings.
The first of these is the Divinity Hall, now occupied, which is
detached from the main group, and with its recreation ground,
just north of the building, forms a separate feature. On the
north side is the Hall of Philosophy, now being built, founded by
the Rev. James McMahon, who gave four hundred and fifty thou-
sand dollars toward it. The beginning of this Faculty was
started in 1890 by the erection and equipment of an astronomi-
cal observatory, where observations are taken by the Director of

THE OLD MANOR HOUSE OF THE ESTATE, NOW THE COLLEGE OF THE PAULISTS.

the Observatory, Rev. G. M. Searle, A.M., C.S.P. To the
left of this building will be the University Church, which will
be one hundred and forty feet by seventy-five ; to the right will
be the Library ; next to it the Laboratory of Physics ; next, the
Department of Medicine ; then the Laboratory of Medicine, and
nearest to the entrance the Laboratory of Chemistry ; finishing

THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY.

[April,

the circle, to the left of entrance, the Department -of Law, and
beyond it the Administration Offices. It is hoped that the Phys-
ics and Chemistry Halls will be completed within the next five
years, and the plans and methods then pursued will be accord-
ing to the best ideas of laboratory arrangement and construction
then attained to.

It has been said that "Americans are satisfied with them-
selves and their condition " ; they are not. Contentment is a

A GROUP OF PROFESSORS.

vice not found at America's door. She is never satisfied. As
in the industrial world she is constantly improving on the old
models of mechanical skill, so too in the ideal world she goes
constantly onward and upward. We are looking to the future,
to that unknown shore that is our land of promise. In the
old world, the cradle-lands, everything is darkened more or
less by time and the debris of past ages. Here we are free
untrammelled, and, God willing, we will reach the longed-
for goal. We are the heir of the ages. For us all men have
striven, turned heart and brain to the task of enlightenment \.
men have lived and died, but the great truths they have propound-
ed live after them. The cloud of mystery that hung over the

1893-] THE CATHOLIC UNIVERSITY. 117

heads of our ancestors has been pierced by the golden shaft of
modern science. But with new truths have arisen new forms of
error. As when the solar ray enters the spectrum and is
divided into its constituent parts, so too science, that ray of
light emanating from Him who is all truth, is broken into a
thousand prismatic hues when it enters the spectrum of human
understanding. If to some the brilliancy of coloring has blind-
ed their eyes as to the divine source of that ray, let it be the task
of the great Catholic University to so reverse the spectrum
analysis that those brilliant tints will be resolved back into their
pristine whiteness.

Our American establishments, our halls of learning, art, and
worship, are not founded by governmental edict ; they are gen-
erally the result of the love of the ideal, the sentiment of men-
tality of individuals. The Johns-Hopkins University was the
result of an ideal sentiment from a man devoted all his
life to material pursuits. But great as is that institution, wide-
spread as is its influence for good on the rising generation^
and through them on the future of our republic, the Catholic
University of America does more, rises into a higher sphere,
and exercises a greater and more lasting influence on the
thought and action of our people. " Universities must enhance
the use, the joy, the worth of existence," says Stedman, and
following out his thought, we would say they must first lead
man toward a higher existence and enhance his joy in that.
This University is also the result of an ideal sentiment.

This is a day of mentality. To the materialist the world is
tending toward materialism, but to the unbiased . observer the
trend of thought is as strongly set in the opposite direction.
Materialism is beneath the dignity of the true man ; and it is
for that " true man " the world is waiting, is watching with
anxiety the horizon of the future. As when Columbus on the
eve of his life-work, peering eagerly forward into the darkness
of the unknown, distinguished floating on the waters among the
signs of life a carved stick, saw the emblem of man's art
and industry, proving that amid the lower was the higher life,
so, too, we are looking eagerly forward into the unsounded
depths of the future, longing for signs and symbols of the
wished-for land ; we are rejoiced when we find amid useless
weeds the carvings of a thought man's presence on the shore
of the unknown. May that man be for himself and for his God
a noble monument of enduring truth !

HELEN M. SWEENEY.

New York.

THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW.

Some Results of Secular Education. Birmingham in England
has been the centre and seat of the movement for the secular-
ization of the elementary schools of Great Britain, as Manchester
was, almost two generations ago, of the laisser faire school of
political economy. The citizens of Birmingham threw themselves
heart and soul into the new ideas, and while doing their utmost
to propagate them throughout the kingdom, and even to compel
their adoption by legal enactments, themselves set an example
in their own Board Schools of what they regarded as the model
system. Twenty years have passed and we are now able to learn
some of the results, and from unprejudiced sources. With in-
credible blindness, the Nonconformists have been and are the
promoters of secular education. Political and social jealousy of
the Establishment is the main cause of this action of theirs, com-
bined with their own weakness and inability, or unwillingness, to
support schools of their own. The local press of Birmingham
has recently been making such startling revelations as to the
depravity which exists among the young people of the city as
to disturb the equanimity of the Nonconformist ministers of the
place, and they accordingly appointed a committee to make an
investigation into the matter. This committee has now reported,
and with such clear proofs of the conclusion arrived at that the
ministers have been forced to receive the report, that a horrible,
and hitherto unparalleled, amount of depravity has been found to
exist, especially among match-box girls. The committee pro-
ceeds to suggest remedies, such as industrial schools, the pro-
vision of innocent amusement and recreation ; but does not rise
higher, with reference to education, than the proposal to intro-
duce moral training into the Board Schools. Perhaps, after
twenty years more of experience, they or their successors may
have got light enough to recommend the introduction of religious
instruction in these schools.

1893-] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 119

The London School Board and Religious Education. In Lon-
don the secular movement has never gone so far as in Birming-
ham. In the Board Schools religious instruction is given, care
being taken not to attach the children to any particular denomi-
nation ; the Bible is read daily and explained, and while de-
nominational education is excluded, an endeavor is made to give
instruction in the principles of the Christian religion. This en-
deavor, as may well be imagined, is attended with no small
difficulty. The local managers, who have to superintend the
Bible instruction, may be of any or no religion ; no inquiry is
made into the religious opinions of teachers on their appoint-
ment; the board itself, which has supreme control, may be.
composed of members of the Church of England and of the
Catholic Church, of heretics and schismatics, agnostics and athe-
ists, in different proportions, according to each triennial election.
Who, then, is to decide what is undenominational Christianity ?
The result at present is that, while it is looked upon as lawful
to teach the divinity of our Lord, it is considered to be against
board rules to teach the doctrine of the Holy Trinity. And,
although our Lord's divinity is not a forbidden doctrine theo-
retically, it would seem that as a matter of fact in a large num-
ber of cases such instruction has not been given. One speaker
in the recent debates said that he had known boys who had
passed the fifth and sixth standards, who did not know anything
about Jesus Christ except as an historical character, while an-
other, in a letter to the Guardian, gives an account of a viva
voce examination, by the head-mistress of an infant department,
in which the questions were put : What is the name of the
mother of Jesus ? What is the name of his father ? Every child
who was called upon by the teacher answered Joseph. Not a
word was said to imply the existence of his divine nature.

Assault on the Existing System. A number of the mem-
bers of the School Board are dissatisfied with these results, and
not only they but many of the parents are striving to secure
more definite religious instruction. Conferences of rate-payers,
working-men, parents of children in elementary and other schools,
representing a large number of districts of London, have re^
cently sent deputations and memorials to the board to urge it
to amend its rules so as to secure a reasonable guarantee that
the Christian religion should be taught in the schools by Chris-
tian teachers, the case of the children of non-Christian parents

120 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [April,

being met by a strict observance of the conscience clause. As
a means of securing this the adoption of the resolution of Mr.
Athelstan Riley, a member of the board, was supported. This
resolution was that the teachers of the board were to be in-
formed that, when the religious instruction for the day was given
on passages from the Bible which refer to Christ, the children
were to be distinctly instructed that Christ is God, and such ex-
planations of the doctrine of the Holy Trinity were to be given
as might be suited to their capacities. A great effort was made
to carry this resolution, but it proved unsuccessful, and while
amendments having for their object the rendering even more
secular than at present the instruction afforded by the board
were either defeated or withdrawn, the board seems determined
to maintain the present system, which was adopted in 1871, as
a compromise between the two parties.

Religious Education in the Schools of the Upper Classes.
The same neglect of definite religious instruction and the same
feeling of its necessity affect the schools at the other end of
the social scale, those which go by the title of " Public Schools,"
because, we presume, the general public is carefully excluded and
only the sons of the upper, or at least the wealthy, classes ad-
mitted. At the recent meeting of the head-masters of these
schools the need of definite religious instruction and the way
to give it were discussed at the request of the Archbishop
of Canterbury. There was, it was said, a growing feeling of
uneasiness, not to say of alarm, amongst churchmen at the very
imperfect knowledge of religious subjects that prevailed amongst
what passed for the educated classes, and also at the very
vague and loose notions that were popularly entertained with
regard to even the fundamental truths of the Christian re-
ligion. The minds of religious people, therefore, turned to
those to whom they had committed the education of their chil-
dren to ask them seriously to consider whether in their religious
education they were careful to lay the foundations of the Chris-
tian religion, and to teach something of the history of that
church which existed for the purpose of bringing those funda-
mental truths home to the minds and hearts of men. In order
to fulfil this duty a resolution was submitted to the conference
by which it was declared to be its opinion that it was right
that the sons and daughters 'of parents who are members of the
Church of England should in all schools be definitely instructed

1893-] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 121

in Church History and the Prayer-Book as well as the Bible.
The masters themselves, however, were found to be so indeter-
minate in their own views, so little fitted to fulfil the duty of
imparting definite religious instruction, that they could not take
a vote, and simply referred the matter to their standing com-
mittee. The point which led the masters to remain in this
characteristic Anglican indecision seems to have been that, as
the Head-Master of Harrow said, the public schools, at least the
more ancient of them, were the property of the church and of
the nation. There was, therefore, a tacit consent that the re-
ligious teaching given in them should be in harmony with the
formularies and beliefs of the Church of England, and a corre-
sponding understanding that the masters generally should not
press those particular aspects of belief in respect of which the
Church of England had parted from other Christian bodies. In
other words, these schools are bound in honor not to fulfil the
duty for which the church with which they are connected was
established ; instead of teaching and guiding their pupils, they
were to accommodate their teaching to what the pupils, or at least
the parents of the pupils, wished. It is scarcely to be wondered
at that doubt and uncertainty exist in the flock when the minds
of the shepherds are so wavering and perplexed.

The Prussian Government and Religious Education. Of all
the methods adopted by the state in dealing with the religious
instruction of the children of which it has undertaken the secu-
lar education, that of the Prussian government seems the most
just for the countries where diverse forms of religion exist. The
principle of complete liberty of conscience is adopted, but not in
such a way as to relieve parents of the obligation of securing
for the children some kind of religious instruction. Provision
is made by the state for the imparting of this instruction,
and arrangements are made for its being given by teachers
who hold the same belief as the pupils. In schools which
are attended by children of various denominations religious
instruction is given by one whose belief is in accordance
with that of the majority. The parents of the other pupils,
however, may obtain a dispensation for their children on condi-
tion that the schoolmaster is satisfied that they are receiving pro-
per religious instruction at other hands. The attitude of the state
towards the religious education of the people has recently been
defined by the answer to a question which was raised, whether

122 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [April,

atheistic parents could obtain this exemption by declaring that
their children were taught at home their own purely negative
opinions. The Minister of Public Worship replied that, as re-
ligious education to have any value in the eyes of the law must
develop a sense of dependence upon some supreme power, and
must, therefore, mean a substantial grounding in some form of
positive belief, the pure negation of all religious belief would
not entitle the parents to the dispensation.

The Temperance Proposals of Mr. Gladstone's Government.
For more than twenty years Sir Wilfrid Lawson has been
bringing before Parliament bills at first, and subsequently reso-
lutions, for the restriction of the liquor-traffic. Nothing, or but
little, has hitherto been done. This year, however, for the first
time the attempt to legislate has passed out of the hands of
private members into those of the government. In fulfilment
of the pledges made during the general election, a Local-Option
Bill has been introduced which, after allowing three years'
grace to liquor-sellers, will give to the rate-payers of each small
borough, of each ward of larger boroughs, and of every parish
in the country districts (special arrangements being made for
London), the right to decide for themselves whether intoxicat-
ing liquors shall be sold or not. This does not, however, mean
that a total suppression of such sale will be attempted, for
hotels, inns, eating-houses, and railway restaurants are not to be
interfered with. The bill (should it be passed) will enable one-
tenth of the electors to call upon the proper authority to sum-
mon a meeting of the electors. This meeting will have power
to decide whether the sale of liquor in public-houses and by
grocers shall be totally prohibited or not ; and also whether the
public-houses shall be altogether closed on Sunday or not. To
decide the former question affirmatively, a majority of two-thirds
of those present is required ; for the second question a bare
majority is sufficient, and immediate effect is given to it. In
the event of its being decided to prohibit the sale altogether,
one year is given to the publican to wind up his business, and
the veto remains in force for three years. At the expiration
of this period another meeting may be called ; but the former
decision cannot be reversed except by a two-thirds majority.
No compensation is to be given, in the event of total prohibi-
tion being carried, to the owners or the managers of the houses
closed. Women are to be allowed to vote in the same way as

1 893.] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 123.

at school board elections. Whatever may have been the deci-
sion at a meeting the question cannot be raised again for three
years. In view, we presume, of the Home-Rule proposals, and of
the probability that Ireland will soon have the power of settling
the question for herself, that kingdom is not included within
the operation of the bill, which extends, however, to the whole
of Great Britain.

Proposed Adoption of the Gothenburg Plan. Not in opposi-
tion, but as supplemental to the government proposals, and, in
fact, with the approbation of some members of the cabinet, a
bill has been introduced into the House of Lords for legalizing
the Gothenburg system. As we have already given the outlines
of this plan it is not necessary for us now to go into details.
Its strong points are that it recognizes the necessity of some
form of recreation ; that, while not endeavoring to prohibit en-
tirely the sale of liquor it diminishes, both on the part of the
vender and on that of the buyer, the inducements to drink to-
excess, and that it provides, not at the public expense but at
that of the companies which are under its provisions to become
the owners of the houses, compensation for the present posses-
sors. As showing how slow is the progress of social measures
it may be mentioned that as long ago as 1879 a special com-
mittee of the House of Lords, after hearing evidence, recom-
mended that legal facilities should be afforded for the local
adoption of the Gothenburg plan, and Birmingham, under Mr.
Chamberlain's auspices, was ready to put it into operation ; the
legal facilities have, for one reason or another, never yet been
even applied for. Whether the present attempt to obtain
them will be successful is still doubtful. In Great Britain, as in-
this country, some of the worst enemies of the temperance cause
are its extreme advocates. They actively oppose moderate mea-
sures, and are powerless to carry their own proposals. The
proved success of the plan has been so great that we believe a
strong movement is on foot in various parts of this country for

its adoption.

The Drink Bill of 1892. Dr. Dawson Burns has just pub-
lished the Drink Bill of Great Britain for the year 1892. The
retail cost of the liquors consumed during the year amounted
to the enormous sum of 140,866,262 ; more, that is, than seven
hundred millions of dollars. Large as is the amount, it is
smaller by over three millions of dollars than the sum spent in-

124 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [April,

1891. Could this decrease be looked upon as due to the spread
of temperance principles, it would afford ground for a certain
degree of satisfaction. Unfortunately it synchronizes with the
great depression of trade under which Great Britain is suffering,
and previous experience renders it far more probable that the
decrease is to be attributed to the want, not of the will to con-
sume but of the means to buy. It is estimated that of the
whole sum three hundred and fifty millions of dollars are spent
by the working-classes out* of their wages, and that this amount
forms as much as one-eighth part of their entire earnings ; so
that every eighth pound or dollar for which the working-man
toils goes to the publican and brewer. Complaints are loud at
the amount now being paid by the state for elementary edu-
cation, and yet the sum so paid is not one-tenth of the work-
man's share of the drink bill, nor one-twentieth of the whole
bill. The most ambitious scheme for providing old-age pen-
sions a scheme which would entitle every man and woman in
Great Britain who should attain the age of sixty-five to a pen-
sion for the rest of their days would not cost per year one-
eighth of the amount at present spent in liquors. In view of
facts of this kind, which could be multiplied indefinitely, it is
not to be wondered at that even politicians should feel them-
selves constrained to attempt, at all events, to deal with the
evil, and to do the little which is in their power to diminish it.

Legislative Proposals on behalf of Working-men. The legis-
lative proposals of the government directly in favor of the
working-classes include the passing into law of the recommen-
dations of the committee which sat last session on the hours of
railway servants. This does not ex professo involve a departure
from the principle of leaving adult laborers free to make the
contracts they please, but gives to the Board of Trade effectual
power to call the railway companies to account for exacting
excessive periods of work. While this is an indirect departure
from the principle, a clearer infringement of their freedom is
found in another bill which deals with the liability of employers
to compensate their workmen for the injuries met with while in
their employment. By this bill the doctrine of common em-
ployment is entirely abolished. The history of this doctrine
affords an interesting illustration of the way in which the work-
man is treated by legislative bodies, and more especially courts of
law, under the influence, in no way corrupt it is true but real,

1 893.] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 125

of what may be called capitalist principles. Every one who sets
into operation works dangerous to the community is rightly held
responsible for the consequences, whether the works are under
his own personal supervision or that of his employees. This
rule has been accepted as unquestionable so far as outsiders are
concerned ; but the courts of law have by various decisions
placed the employees in a different position, and have invented
an implied contract on the part of the workman by which he
is held to have taken upon himself the consequences of the
negligence of his fellow-servants. By this fictitious contract
no claim for damages could be made by an employee against
the employer for the actions of the foreman or manager. The
workman is, therefore, in a far worse position than a stranger.
By an act passed in 1880 substantial inroads into this doctrine
were made. The courts of law, however, made it difficult for
the workman to obtain justice under this new act. The present
bill, therefore, abolishes the whole doctrine, and makes the
master as liable to his servant in every respect as to a stranger
for any injuries which may be sustained. It is not in this, how-
ever, that interference with freedom of contract is found, for
the contract in this case was but a fiction. The interference is
found in the fact that the bill renders invalid every contract by
which workmen and their employers should make other arrange-
ments. In this it meets with the opposition of those who have
been able to obtain more favorable terms from their employers
than would result from this bill. For example, the employees
of the largest railway company in the United Kingdom have an
insurance fund to which they and the company subscribe, the
benefits of which they consider to be greater than those which
would result from the proposals of the government, and which
accrue to them without litigation or expense of any kind.

Mr. Chamberlain's Plan of Industrial Compensation. Al-
though under the new proposals the plea of contributory negli-
gence is the only one by which the employer can legally be
exempted from compensation for the injuries of his workmen, a
very large proportion of accidents will remain for which no
compensation can be claimed. There are no English statistics
available, but German statistics are very complete, and from
these it appears that of the accidents which take place in trades
subject to German law 19.67 per cent, are held to be due to
the conduct or neglect of the employers ; 7.73 per cent, are

126 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [April,

partly due to the neglect of the workmen and employers that is,
the statistics are not able to separate them accurately; 25.64 per
cent, are entirely due to the fault of the workmen ; 3 per cent.
are unaccounted for. This leaves about 43 per cent, which -can
be attributed to the personal action neither of the employers nor
of the employed, and which are called in law acts of God. As-
suming that a somewhat similar proportion exists in Great Bri-
tain, the proposals of the government concern only about 20
per cent, of the accidents which take place. On this account
Mr. Chamberlain deems them unsatisfactory, and, more for the
purpose of placing a larger scheme on record than with the
view of either defeating the government or the hope of carrying
his own plan, he moved an amendment which would, if passed,
add industrial compensation to employers' liability. In all cases
in which the employer can be shown to be morally liable, lia-
bility should be legally enforced, while for the larger number
of cases in which the employer is neither legally nor morally
liable, Mr. Chamberlain holds that the workman has still an in-
defeasible right to compensation, provided the accident was not
due to his own fault. With this exception the liability to pay
compensation would be universal. The employer would be the
channel through which the compensation 'should be conveyed.
To meet the expenses, every employer would either voluntarily
or under compulsion of law insure his men. This insurance, if
it extended over the whole country and over every trade, would,
it is calculated, be a very small matter. For example, the cost
of providing for every accident to every miner throughout the
country would be a little over one cent per ton of coal. This
cost would be added to the cost of the coal, and would, there-
fore, come out of the pockets of the public the authority, that
is, by which the law, should the plan become law, would have
been made. No one can say that this would be unjust.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 127

TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS.

F an author's heroes be, really, what many people
hold, so many Protean manifestations of the same
ego, Mr. Crawford must in his time have had to
play many parts and lived many lives. If, on
the other hand, the versatile writer can at will
detach himself from himself, and create characters endowed with
life and soul, as intellect was evolved from chaos, the author of
A Roman Singer once more proves his title to be a great magi-
cian.* He has created many characters and none of them can
be called a homunculus. The evolution of the Singer in this,
his latest book, may have been the result of an intense study of
some living type in the hot-bed and nursery of music, or it may
be only the reflex of what his own ideas might be were his
chosen art that of the singer ; but it is as wonderful a creation
in that way as Moore's " Lalla Rookh." He paints us a child of
song whose most exquisite notes are awakened by the touch of
the master-passion which kindled the fire of the Troubadours
and translated the flame into the nightingale melodies of Pro-
vence. Other masters of the pen have painted for us characters
of enthusiasts in the twin passions Georges Sand, notably, in
Consuelo but their portraits were, compared with this one of
Mr. Crawford's, like masterpieces of Reynolds standing beside
those of Millais. They are beautiful, no doubt, but conventional
and artificial, with the regular arrangement of garden background,
pillar, and curtain ; Crawford's singer is the art-enthusiast as he
lives and moves and sings ; and there is not a reader who has
ever been thrown for five minutes into the society of a genuine
musical enthusiast who will not recognize the living photograph.
So much is true regarding the singer as a devotee of his art.
Regarding him in another aspect that of a lover, and a very
young man of Italian flesh and blood there are elements in the
study which leave a different impression. To find an ideal lover
of his stamp, we would be rather inclined to look for him in
the ranks of poetry than of music. The singer is a very Romeo
in his mad attachment to one ideal and that ideal wants the
charm which a Juliet might inspire at least, so far as her wordy

*Mr. F. Marion Crawford's novels : A Roman Singer, Don Orsino, Children of the King.
New York : Macmillan & Co.

128 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

expression of mental grace enables us to realize. She is spiritu-
elle, no doubt, but for a long time cold and unemotional ; it is
the singing of her lover which captivates her fancy ; and then
she proves wonderfully strong and constant. She displays these
qualities under circumstances of fiery ordeal ; and therein she
proves herself a woman of the accepted pattern of feminine ex-
cellence, but nothing more ; she is a woman and not a goddess ;
while her adorer is a man and yet fit for Olympus, because he has
been dowered with a gift of the gods. The lady is a life-study,
too, evidently ; and to the many who believe that men of gen-
ius are often captivated by women who exhibit no very tran-
scendental qualities, there cannot seem anything very startling
in the matching of such a pair of characters as the hero and
the heroine in A Roman Singer. There is one show of character
which is in strong contrast to the humanism, so to speak, of the
race of Italian singers. The boy of twenty is beloved by a no-
ble lady, a married woman, of thirty. She is beautiful, fascinat-
ing, and sensuous ; and her wealth enables her to do what she
pleases. She employs all her siren arts to captivate this peasant
singer lad, and at length wooes him as openly as Venus did
Adonis, in the legend but fails. The circumstances under which
the failure is accomplished make large demands upon the credu-
lity of those who know anything of the warm Italian nature.

The villain of the tale of course there must be a villain
does not appear, on the contrary, a life-study. He is an odd
compound of Paganini, Count Fosco, Timon of Athens, and Bul-
wer Lytton's Rosicrucian in Zanoni. Like the hero, he is a
passionate devotee of music ; and, unlike him, he hates mankind
with a cynical hate ; but his hatred, unlike Timon's, does not ex-
tend to lovely womankind. He seeks to oust the hero in the affec-
tions of the heroine by a good many villanous contrivances
of the ordinary melodramatic kind, and of course he fails in the
end. The character is powerfully drawn ; its eccentricities are
manifold, and would be stupefying only for the explanation,
which is forthcoming in the ctinotiment, that he is a lunatic.
The possibilities of such a character, in the hands of an able
writer, are practically illimitable, and Mr. Crawford has availed
himself of his opportunity in a way which again gives us a
glimpse of his own vast natural gifts.

Of the " plot " of the story it may be -described almost in
the words of Canning's knife-grinder. The incidents are simple
enough. The peasant-born singer falls in love with the daughter
of a proud old Prussian noble ; he adopts a ruse to get an in-

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 129

troduction to her; in time she is captivated by his singing; her
father, to prevent what he considers a disgraceful mesalliance,
carries her off and immures her in an old castle of the regula-
tion type, with subterranean passages and all other stage acces-
sories, in the Abruzzi ; the ogres, father and mad lover, keep
watch and ward over her, in order to jail her into marrying
Ogre No. 2, and the good lover at last succeeds in rescuing
her, carrying her off and marrying her without any undue
loss of time. Those who have read Godwin's novel of Caleb
Williams know how a simple tale can be worked out so as
to keep the reader fascinated from alpha to omega ; and this
is what Mr. Crawford contrives once again in this novel
to do.

The narrative form he has chosen that of telling the tale in
the first person singular lends strength to his coloring. The
teller is an old literary professor ; and the delineation of this
minor character, as revealed in his own manner of recital, is one
of the most artistic features in the work. It is as touching and
pathetic as Sterne's Yorick.

The passage in the book in which the singer first makes his
power felt in the heart of his idol is so fine an example of de-
scriptive prose that we may be pardoned for singling it out by
special reference.

The occurrence of such passages here and there throughout a
narrative whose general tone is simplicity, of language at least,
shows that the author has a full knowledge of his business as
far as style is concerned. He knows the ars celare artem well.

Mr. Crawford is in better form in Don Orsino. He is many-
mooded in this work ; and there are intellectual inequalities
in his moods. We like him when he is retrospective. We
hope he is never introspective when he wishes some of his
characters to be cynical. He paints with the broad brush in a
way which reminds us of the great master of his peculiar school
we mean Gustave Flaubert. Very masterful indeed is his
method in giving a mental picture of the state of Rome in the
transition period succeeding the successful invasion of the Red
Goths, when architectural monstrosity walked hand in hand with
greedy rapine, and the old noblesse was forced to rub skirts with
the parvenu Republicanism. It was a social corrosion, as well
as a political dry-rot, that the revolution brought about, and
the way in which it left its impress upon the private and pub-
lic life of the great city, as well as upon its external present-
ment, is very luminously shown forth in the opening pages of

VOL. LVII.9

130 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

Don Orsino. The generosity of the author is conspicuous in his
references to the late Victor Emmanuel, whom he describes as
" an honest king." That the spoiler of the Papal States was a
brave soldier and worthy the title // R2 galanfuomo, nobody
doubts ; but had he been accused of honesty in the days when
Garibaldi was leading his buccaneer forces against the Rome of
the popes, it is hardly likely that his help would have been
sought by the ragamuffin " liberators." We must make allow-
ances for the conglomerate circumstances amid which Mr. Craw-
ford has been living and gaining his information ; but by what
process of reasoning a monarch who deliberately allowed him-
self to be dragged by an assassin conspiracy from one flagrant
violation of the most solemn international undertakings to an-
other, in a long career of gigantic plunder, can come to be re-
garded by any serious writer as an honest man, presents a
psychological puzzle too deep for our feeble comprehension.
But there be spots on the sun ; great works are not infrequently
disfigured by great blunders, and for the greatness which we get
we ought to be thankful.

The most interesting feature in Don Orsino is the polish of
the dialogue. Great care has evidently been bestowed upon this
portion of the work. It sparkles with epigram and keen antith-
esis, but it is never gay ; and the quality of the wit does not
vary much with the characters ; and the only seeming explanation
of this is that the characters all belong to much the same social
stratum. We give the author credit for the possession of quite
sufficient power to individualize characters in other ways besides
those of description and soliloquy.

We are also bound to say that he prepares us for a very
different kind of woman from that which the chief figure in his
drama turns out in the end to be ; also that Don Orsino ought,
from his introduction of him, be a somewhat dull and com-
monplace young man, whereas he develops, as the work rolls on,
a wit as watchful as Touchstone's.

Let us hope that as the necessities of producing much work
within limited time grow less exigent with Mr. Crawford, the
splendid genius with which he is undoubtedly gifted may con-
serve itself for the production of a masterpiece which will write
his name large on the literature of this memorable century's
memorable close.

Perhaps we ought not to regret overmuch Mr. Crawford's
brevity in The Children of the King ; for although the
work affords another strong proof of his power and variety

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 131

in scene and -character, it does not stand on the high plane
touched in such works as The Saracinesca and Don Orsino. Still
there is a charm about the work, especially to all who love the
sea and the free salt breeze, and the purple cliffs that melt
away into haze on the land side, as the boat bounds over the
waves. The opening prelude is redolent of breeze and brine,
and the play of nautical life that goes on the meanwhile is de-
picted so vividly that little straining of the imagination is
needed to place one's self in the midst of all the life and stir
in men and nature that he depicts. This chapter or overture
smacks of " The Tempest," in the vividness with which it conjures
up a vision of the sea, and makes us feel its motion without its
unpleasantness. Mr. Crawford's holidays upon the water have
been spent drinking in not only the ozone but the lore, the
skill, and the phraseology which make nautical life seem to
denizens of the land something equivalent to being on another
planet. It is not a merely inanimate picture he gives ; there
are bustle and energy in it ; and you begin to feel, at some
parts, that you will have to look alive if you want to keep on
your feet or preserve a dry skin.

This, however, is but the art of the narrator although by no
means the least interesting and successful part of his work.
When one takes a novel to read, he looks for a novel, and not
such a thing as the ingenious Mr. Stead, of the Review of Reviews,
is preparing for a wondering world a guide-book in the dress
and shape of a novel. He wants a story of real life, its feel-
ings, its passions, its actions, conformable to common sense, ex-
perience, or even possibility; when it transcends or falls below
these it becomes either a burlesque or an inanity. Now, it shows
perfection in art to present to us things which if otherwise pre-
senteci must appear either burlesques or inanities, in a guise
which reconciles us to them as things of course; and this Mr.
Crawford very nearly succeeds in doing in some of his work
especially in this latest one of his, The Children of the King.
Some of the characters and situations in it remind one of char-
acters and situations in those amusing anti-climactic creations of
Gilbert and Sullivan's say " The Gondoliers." There are two
personages in it the Children of the King, to wit who bear
a sort of crude resemblance to the gentlemen of the gondolas ;
and there is a young lady who acts in as whimsical a way as
any young lady in " Pinafore " or " Patience " or " lolanthe," or
any other of the set. After giving a willing and pleased assent
to a proposal of marriage from a gentleman of rank, she in-

132 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

stantly begins to abhor him and to fall in love--out of pity
with one of the " Children," a bold and handsome sailor lad.
The provocation upon which this startlingly sudden change of
mind is accomplished seems very slight indeed the mere fact
of the man, made happy by the maiden's acknowledgment that
she loved him, going to tell her mother of his success, when
that good lady had been a party herself to bringing this pleas-
ing situation about. The only palliation offered is that the young
lady had really made a mistake in her feelings when she said
the words, and only led the man to believe she was in earnest.
This part of the tale is very weak. The behavior and language
of the young lady for a short time subsequent to the discovery
of her mistake are rather shocking. She goes so far as to tell
her mother that if she be compelled to marry the man whom she
had thus encouraged, she might be faithless to him a decidedly
strong declaration for a young lady who is at the same moment
being presented to the reader as a sweet type of maiden inno-
cence and idea. The climax of the story is a tragedy of an
unique character. The sailor whom she loves and who loves her
to desperation drowns himself and his rival in order to save his
loved one from a life of misery with that rival, since there was
no other way out of the dilemma. If he had drowned all three,
there would be some melancholy satisfaction at the fulfilment of
dramatic need ; but to deprive an unhappy lady of two lovers
at one stroke and leave her to mourn all her life for at least
one, seems cruel, to say the least.

Intending pilgrims to Ober Ammergau will act wisely in
arming themselves with a very handy little manual just pro-
duced by George A. Pflaum, of Dayton, Ohio. It gives in simple
but graphic language the impressions of the author, M. J. Lo-
chemes, on visiting the famous village three years ago and wit-
nessing the Passion Play. All the salient scenes are well de-
picted, both by pen and pencil, and there is no redundancy of
detail or reflection for volumes might easily be written where
brevity was not a leading consideration. The little volume is
strongly and tastefully bound.*

Students in English literature will find a helpful book in the
first volume of the series of English Prose Selections^ edited by
Henry Craik, and published by Messrs. Macmillan & Co., New

* Recollections of Ober Ammergau. By M. J. Lochemes. Dayton, Ohio : George A.
Pflaum.

t English Prose. Selected by various writers, with short introductions. Edited, with a
General Introduction, by Henry Craik, C.B., LL.D. In five volumes. Vol.1. New York :
Macmillan & Co.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 133

York and London. The writers whose works are culled from in
this instalment are those who flourished from the fourteenth to
the sixteenth century, ranging from the mythical Sir John Man-
deville down to Thomas Bright, and embracing the choicest
prose work of Chaucer, Sir Thomas More, Roger Ascham, and
other great figures in early English literature. The work of
editing has been very carefully done, so that the conscientious
reader may not fear any disagreeable surprises.

Charles Scribner's Sons merit our thanks for the admirable
form in which they have presented, under the title of Art for
Arfs Sake, the seven University Lectures on the Technical Beau-
ties of Painting by John C. Van Dyke, L.H.D., of Rutgers Col-
lege.* To have these lectures in a permanent shape must prove
an invaluable boon to every earnest student of art ; for the
amount of light they shed upon the mission and the technique
of art is only equalled by its clearness and brilliancy. The lec-
turer knows his subject thoroughly. It is not alone that he
comprehends the spirit of art, but he deals anatomically, so to
speak, with its corporeal body in its minutest detail, in a way
which only a master can do. We have had treatises on art ad libi-
tum by Reynolds and Ruskin and other exponents, but they
deal with the subject in a way which often requires definition
and explanation to practical minds. Not so Mr. Van Dyke's
lectures. They not only rear a beautiful edifice, but explain the
why and the wherefore of every brick and beam used in it.
To add to the value of the publication, the volume is illustrated
throughout, and the engravings are masterpieces of miniature
art.

We have the story of the " three glorious days of July," as
the French Revolution of 1830 is referred to by the writers of the
Republic, as told from the court point of view by Imbert de Saint-
Amand, translated for us by Elizabeth Gilbert Martin, and pub-
lished by Charles Scribner's Sons, under the title of The Duchess
of Berry.\ Our admiration for that heroic lady, who might have
been, were it not for the blighting influence of the vacillating
male Bourbons, the Maria Theresa of the French monarchy, is
enhanced by the recital of her endeavors during the brief cy-
clone which swept the feeble Charles X. from the throne of
France. It is a somewhat interesting speculation to consider
how the course of history might have been altered, not only

*Art for Art's Sake. Seven University Lectures on the Technical Beauties of Painting.
By John C. Van Dyke. With 24 reproductions of representative Paintings.

t The Duchess of Berry and the Revohition of 1830. By Imbert de Saint-Amand (trans-
lated by Elizabeth G. Martin). New York : Charles Scribner's "Sons.

134 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

for France but for Europe, had the more masculine counsels of
the Duchess of Berry been suffered to prevail in those memor-
able days rather than those of the feeble old king. The narra-
tive of the struggle, as told by Saint-Amand, is vivid and ex-
citing, and its rendering into English by Mrs. Martin reproduces
the picture faithfully. A handsomely-engraved portrait of the
duchess forms the frontispiece.

In these halcyon days for the educational idea everything
connected with the pioneers of the modern school of training is
of interest ; and Froebel, whose claims as practical founder of
the kindergarten system are foremost, has an especial claim.
We glean a good deal about him in the volume of the " Great
Educators" series written by H. Courthope Bowen, M.A., and
published by the Messrs. Scribner.* Mr. Bowen's pretensions to
deal with such a subject are not empiric. He was head-master
of the London Grocers' Company's Schools at Hackney Downs,
and later on lecturer on education at Cambridge University.
As we gave in our issue of January last a fairly exhaustive state-
ment of the origin of the system, together with some account
of the founder's early life, it is unnecessary to go over the
ground again ; but those who wish to have an intimate knowledge
of the genesis of the kindergarten idea had better get the book
and study it carefully. Froebel may be said to occupy much
the same position in the world of child-training as Newton does
in the world of physics. By a process of deduction from ob-
servation of the growth of plants and trees, and their concor-
dance with natural surroundings, he was enabled to arrive at
and formulate a system of laws, and put them in definite terms,
just as Newton did in the science of gravitation. His proposi-
tions are admissible, and their application practicable, in the in-
fantile kingdom ; but it is well that they be allowed to rest there,
else we should find ourselves dangerously near the dogmas of
Descartes in the animal kingdom and the late M. Taine in the
realm of man's genius. But there is no use in discussing this
side issue. We must accept the concrete good which Froebel's
system has effected, and abstain from pushing logic to inevitable
conclusions.

As Columbus discovered America while sailing in quest of
India, so Froebel has founded a system productive of a world of
good in the present as in the future, while working out theses
of education on what may be mistaken principles. Those who
wish to form a just estimate of this really conscientious and de-

* Froebel, and Education by Self- Activity. New York : Charles Scribner's Sons.

1893.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 135

voted friend of the child will get this work of Mr. Bowen's and
go through it carefully.

There is nothing wonderful in the fact that we have much
literature about Columbus just now, or that more has been writ-
ten about the man and his great work than very many have
time to read. The appearance of an additional book on the
subject might not, under ordinary circumstances, excite much at-
tention, but to very many whose time is circumscribed, it will
be agreeable to hear that one has just been issued which meets
a desideratum. The memoir of the discoverer by Mariana Mon-
teiro,* just published by John Hodges, Agar Street, Charing-cross,
London, is brief, and it is good. It does not embarrass the
reader with preamble or homily antecedent, but goes straight
on to its goal, as did the great discoverer himself when once he got
his opportunity. But it must not be inferred from this that the
narrative is a mere bald recital of fact like a legal affidavit. It
is warm and sympathetic where the course of the story needs
it, and the simplicity which appears the leading characteristic of
the tale throughout may be regarded, therefore, as the strength
of the whole design. The work is one of a series entitled " He-
roes of the Cross " which is being published by the same firm.

Echoes of the Past : Poems, by Mrs. Clara L. Mcllvain. f This
is a collection of lyrical pieces from the pen of a lady whose ex-
emplary life is reflected in the verses on manifold subjects which
are now given to the world, as collected and edited by her
daughter, Charlotte Mcllvain Moore. They are smooth and
graceful, and those of them especially which give voice to the
patiently borne afflictions which cloud the domestic lot of all
in the course of life's journey are extremely touching and ten-
der. The volume is published by John P. Morton & Company,
Louisville, Ky.

A sweetly seasonable little book of devotion is that entitled
Flowers of the Passion : Thoughts of St. Paul of the Cross. \
Gathered from the letters of the illustrious founder of the Order
of Passionists, they embody some of the most beautiful reflec-
tions on the solemn mystery of Divine love which plunges the
church into mourning at this period of every year. Simplicity
and touching force of illustration and appeal are their leading

* Christopher Columbus. By Mariana Monteiro. London : John Hodges, Agar Street,
Charing-cross.

t Echoes of the Past. Poems. By Mrs. Clara L. Mcllvain. Louisville, Ky. : John P. Mor-
tin & Co.

% Flowers of the Passion : Thoughts of St. Paul of the Cross. By Rev. Louis M. de Jesus-
Agonisant (translated by Ella M. Mulligan). New York : Benziger Bros.

136 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

characteristics. The dullest heart cannot fail to be moved by
the pictures they put before the mind's eye. The originals were
collected by Rev. Louis M. de Jesus-Agonisant, and the transla-
tion has been made by Ella A. Mulligan. Messrs. Benziger Bro-
thers are the publishers.

Americas Recitation Book, one of Werner's series of Read-
ings and Recitations, has just appeared.* It has been compiled
by Caroline B. Le Row with a judicious regard to American
patriotic sentiment, as well as the undercurrent -of anti-Catholic
bigotry which is always to be found amongst a certain residuum.
The pieces selected embrace the productions of some of our best
prose-writers as well as those of votaries of Apollo.

A Mere Cypher, by Mary Angela Dickens, is a novel f which
has already appeared in serial form under the title of " A
Modern Judith," and it is now given to the world, as it deserves
to be, in a permanent form, by Macmillan & Co. Felicitous in
style and simple enough in plot, it is powerfully vivid and
dramatic, and well sustains the interest throughout. The cul-
minating tragedy for there are two tragedies in the story
hangs upon the determination of a very feeble and long-suffer-
ing woman to rescue an innocent man to whom she conceives
the liking that an ill-treated animal has for one who befriends
it, from the deadly snare which her villanous husband has laid for
him, by the only possible means namely, by killing her husband,
though her own death is involved as a consequence. The story
of the rescue of the hero of the story from the vile slavery of
drink is another enthralling piece of lifelike narrative. There is
a vein of grave pleasantry in the earlier portion of the work,
which has to be abandoned as the tragic portion of it de-
velops ; but it is sufficient to show that the writer possesses
the charm of pleasant recital when she wishes to exert it, as
becomes her father's daughter.

I. THE HISTORY OF MODERN ETHICS4

A member of the faculty of Yale University is editing a
series of small volumes each of which will present one of the
systems of Modern Ethics adapted especially for the use of col-
lege students.

* America's Recitation Book. Compiled by Catherine B. Le Row. New York : Edgar
S. Werner.

t A Mere Cypher. By Mary Angela Dickens. New York : Macmillan & Co.

J Hume's Treatise of Morals, and Selections from the 7^reatise of the Passions. With an
Introduction by James H. Hyslop, Ph.D. Boston : Ginn & Company.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 137

The first of the series sets forth the teaching of David
Hume on Morals and the Passions, and has been prepared by
Dr. James H. Hyslop, of Columbia College. It contains the
whole of Hume's " Treatise of Morals" and select portions of
his " Treatise of the Passions," and an able, scholarly exposition
of their teaching by Dr. Hyslop. His aim is simply to expound
the ethical theories of Hume and to make them intelligible to
students, a task which he confesses to be very difficult. He
makes no attempt at controversy or refutation, and seems quite
indifferent as to whether or not the young and inexperienced
minds who come under the influence of such teaching accept or
reject it. In this respect we do not think he is in accord with
the best educators in our schools and colleges, most of whom
think it makes a vast difference in the welfare of young men
whether they enter upon life with the conviction that reason is
the source of moral distinctions rather than sentiment, or that
conduct is necessarily determined by rational judgments instead
of conventional and utilitarian emotions. Which is the best be-
lief for society to have? Which tends most to make man as a
whole honest, sober, and industrious ? We think practical mo-
rality is to be solidly sustained only by the recognition of moral
truths as eternal as God himself. We maintain, therefore, that
the system of ethics contained in this volume is pernicious, and
ought no more to be taught in our colleges than the insane
theories of anarchists.

The production of such a text-book shows the bane of pure
secularism in education.

2. A THEORY OF HEREDITY.*

The genius of the German scientist makes for investigation
in detail. He conceives a theory from ideas more or less nebu-
lous in character, and then spends years in patient search for
facts by which to demonstrate his theory. Says Professor Weis-
mann in his preface : " What first struck me when I began
seriously to consider the problem of heredity, some ten years
ago, was the necessity for assuming the existence of a special
organized and living heredity substance." His work, The Germ-
Plasm, is the result of his ten years' investigation. The value

* The Germ-Plasm : A Theory of Heredity. By August Weismann, Professor in the
University of Freiburg-in-Baden. Translated by W. Newton Parker, Ph.D., Professor in the
University College of South Wales and Monmouthshire, and Harriet Ronnfeldt, B.Sc. With
twenty-four illustrations. New York : Charles Scribner's Sons. 1893.

138 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [April,

of his research on a cursory survey of his work we cannot state.
Heredity, scientifically considered, is a subject of vast impor-
tance, not only from a scientific point of view but also from a
moral point of view. Take the one question of drunkenness,
and how quickly the subject of heredity becomes of interest
and importance to the moralist. It is curious to note that Pro-
fessor Weismann makes acknowledgment of his indebtedness to
Miss Else Diestel, " who, in addition to much help of a techni-
cal nature, has also been at the great pains of preparing an
alphabetical index," and that the translator has associated with
him in his work Harriet Ronnfeldt. A taste for biological stud-
ies is hardly the " anlage " of a feminine mind. The work is
dedicated " To the memory of Charles Darwin." The inevita-
ble Goethen quotation stands opposite the first page of the pre-
face.

3. A HISTORY OF THE BREVIARY.*

The author of the Histoire du Breviare Remain, although still a
young man, has already won for himself distinction in the field
of historical studies as a writer of thoroughness and breadth of
view. His contributions to history have received favorable
recognition from distinguished societies of letters, no less than
from individuals whose competence to pass judgment in these
matters is unquestioned.

The appreciation in which he is held for his past work will
not be diminished by the latest production of his pen. The
estimate already formed of his care in the examination of mate-
rials, of his ability in the use of them, and of the justness of
his conclusions will be confirmed by the Histoire.

The purpose of the work is to widen our knowledge of the
authorized prayer-book of the church the breviary a fountain
whence flows the sweetest streams of devotion. The book
which is put in the hands of all whose duty and privilege it is
to offer praise and supplication to God for the whole church
should be known not only from the devotional point of view,
but also historically. Knowledge serves devotion, and the informa-
tion obtained by the historical study of the breviary serves to
increase its devotional value. Those whose lives are devoted to
God's service will surely find an interest in knowing the origin
and development of the book which they are so often called
upon to use.

* Histoire du Breviare Romain. Par Pierre Batiffol, du clerge de Paris, docteur es let-
tres. Paris : Alphonse Picard et Fils, Editeurs. 1893.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 139

The beginning of the breviary can be traced to apostolic
times. Since then the history of its development, and under
Gregory VII. its curtailing, whence the name " breviary "
comes, are very interesting. For all these details we refer the
reader to Batiffol's Histoire. Its perusal will be found useful as
well as entertaining. The work will rank high among works of
authority on the matter treated.

4. PLATO AND PLATONISM.*

We may tell what is in this book in the space allotted to a
book-notice by indicating the table of contents. We cannot do
much more. We might utter a platitude or so, and say that
Walter Pater is not unlike Plato in his method of thought, and
that his style of writing is especially, adapted to express philo-
sophic thought all of which is true but meaningless, when our
endeavor is to give one a notion of the volume before us.

The definition of Platonism, if one may so term it, is the idea
of Mr. Pater's book. The lectures are ten in all : I. Plato and
the doctrine of motion; II. Plato and the doctrine of rest; III.
Plato and the doctrine of number ; IV. Plato and Socrates ; V.
Plato and the Sophists; VI. The genius of Plato; VII. The
doctrine of Plato I. The theory of ideas ; 2, Dialectic ; VIII.
Lacedaemon ; IX. The Republic ; X. Plato's Esthetics.

The student of the history of philosophy will find Mr. Pater's
book very profitable, and exceedingly enjoyable. As literature
a bit of fine writing, exact language clothing exact thought,
elegance of style, or, if you will, a fine bit of rhetoric, as lit-
erature this work, like all that has proceeded from Mr. Pater's
pen, is a perfect specimen, polished ad unguem. But to talk of
style in writing in connection with the Plato and Platonism of
Walter Pater is to talk of husks, leaving the fruit unnoticed.
The lectures on the " Genius of Plato " and " Plato and So-
crates," the sixth and fourth of the series, are exceedingly en-
tertaining.

* Plato and Platonism. A series of lectures. By Walter Pater, Fellow of Brasenose Col-
lege. New York : Macmillan & Co.

140 EDITORIAL NOTES. [April,

EDITORIAL NOTES.

IT is dangerous to use the superlative when describing great
international exhibitions, but we think we may risk the peril
in speaking of the coming World's Fair. It will be, certainly,
the greatest event of its kind yet beheld. Inconsiderate sooth-
sayers might also be inclined to draw upon the future by dwell-
ing upon the fact that the year which beholds it is one of
universal peace. But we must not overlook the lessons of his-
tory. It is notable that the greatest European wars followed
somewhat closely upon the footsteps of two great World's Fairs
that of London in 1851 and that of Paris in 1867. Three years
later in each case we had in turn the war with Russia, by
Turkey, England, France, and Sardinia ; and the war between
France and Germany. But there is nothing in auguries, and we
ought to be proud of the fact that this is a year of profound
peace all the world over. This state of universal tranquillity is
eminently favorable to the idea of making the great event at
Chicago a red-letter epoch in the history of peace.

The occasion is more than the mere noting of our progress in
material civilization. It should be consecrated as the first really
grand landmark. in that advance towards the goal of all civilization
the peace begotten of the triumph of Mind over Matter, and
the reign of fraternal charity and noble emulation in well-doing.
For the first time in the world's annals we shall behold a Par-
liament of the Intellects. The devotees of knowledge, gathered
there from all lands, will be given a great opportunity of meet-
ing together and legislating for the constituencies of thought.
The vista of new fields which science, under the impulse of the
splendid possibilities which every fresh discovery of our age is
now beginning to explore, is boundless and dazzling. The occa-
sion demands a generous effort, for it is exceptional ; in our
day its like may never again occur. The bearers of great
names in literature, in art, in science, ought to be invited to
take part in one grand congress, not merely to recapitulate
what has been already achieved, but to formulate, out of their
experience and the comparison of methods, the schemes of
future systems of research, to map out the continents of future

1893-] EDITORIAL NOTES. 141

discovery, as in his mind the great discoverer of this terrestrial
continent did at the dawn of our present intellectual day.

We might take a leaf out of the book of our Gallic friends in
this respect. Before the opening of the Paris Exposition of 1889
men of science from all parts of the world were specially in-
vited to take part in the proceedings, and those of them who,
like our own Edison, responded to the invitation, met a whole-
hearted and effusive welcome. This exposition of ours at Chi-
cago is more of a World's Fair, in the highest sense, than any
preceding one. It fulfils the idea embodied in the term as
nearly as anything possible to man can fulfil it ; but it will
hardly realize the end for which it was intended unless it
leave its " footprints on the sands of time," as a monument of
the collective learning of our age. In this way it will deserve
to be remembered. It will light the way to still higher paths,
for the track of wisdom has no visible terminus, and the halt-
ing places are but wayside stations. Let us do what we can to
illuminate the forward route while it is in our power.

What may be regarded in a sense as a test division for Mr.
Gladstone's government came off on the night of Monday,
March 13, in the House of Commons. It was over an amend-
ment to the address, amounting to a motion for impeachment
of the Irish Evicted Tenants' Commission brought on by Mr.
T. W. Russell. The house was a pretty full one, and the divi-
sion resulted in a majority of thirty-seven for the government.
This is pretty near the full ministerial majority; yet the New
York Sun thought it perceived in it a disastrous omen for the
Home-Rule Bill. There is no accounting for tastes. The
friends of Home Rule are by no means inclined to share this
pessimistic view ; for the question at issue was one that touched
the Tory party much more nearly than Home Rule does. It
touched them vicariously in that very sensitive region the
pocket ; for the case of the Irish landlords to-day may be
that of their English brethren to-morrow ; hence the rush to

the division lobby.

+ -

It was quite in keeping with Mr. T. W. Russell's public
career that he should assume the rdle of accuser for the land-
lords. As a man elected by the Ulster Presbyterian farmers to
defend their rights, he discharged all his duty in that respect,
according to his own conscience, by exclaiming on a memorable
occasion, " God help the Irish farmers ! " Now he discharges

142 EDITORIAL NOTES. [April,

his obligations to the landlords who got his brother-in-law a
fine lucrative post under the late government by voting against
those who are endeavoring to answer his prayer for the Irish
tenants. Mr. Russell's course ever since he entered public life
has been marked by the same pendulum sort of impartiality.
At the outset of his career, whilst he was the paid servant of
the United Kingdom Alliance (for the suppression of intem-
perance) in Ireland, he was one of those who worked stren-
uously to get the great brewer, Sir Arthur Guinness (now Lord
Ardelaun), to come forward as a candidate for the representa-
tion of Dublin, and headed a deputation to request the porter-
baronet to offer this sacrifice to an unworthy country. Unlucki-
ly for himself, Sir Arthur Guinness had yielded once before to
similar soft blandishments, with the result that he was unseated
for bribery through his agents, and lost thirty thousand pounds.
This is history ; and this is the sort of history Mr. T. W. Rus-
sell has helped to make. In the light of these facts we can
take with a very large grain the assertions made in his recent
article in the Fortnightly, relative to the corruption and politi-
cal mismanagement and clerical domination in poor priest-ridden

Quebec.

A responsibility of a very grave nature is thrown upon the
Art Committee of the World's Fair by the memorial, or rather
protest, presented by Brother Maurelian, secretary and manager
of the Catholic Educational Exhibit. This protest, which is so
influentially backed that no responsible body can possibly
ignore it, raises its voice against any exhibition of nude studies
bordering on the indecent ; and it is no secret that such pictures
are intended to be exhibited at the Fair, if they can be got
upon the walls by the favor or the indifference of the Art Com-
mittee. There is more in this matter than good-natured, easy-
going people might at first think. We have reached a stage in this
country which may be a crucial one for the moral well-being of
the growing generation, mayhap of many more. Side by side with
an intellectual advance of which any epoch might be vain, there
has been manifested a decadence in decency, not confined to the
lowest stratum by any means, which takes a peculiar and alarm-
ing turn. The striving after notoriety by the exhibition of
the feminine form sans modest drapery has become a passion
in portions of the country where the possession of wealth is
taken as a guarantee for the supposed concomitants of good
taste and high moral tone. The strangest and most unaccount

1893-] EDITORIAL NOTES. 143

able feature of this social malaria is that it pervades a class
of whose general respectability of life and purity of conduct
there is no suspicion, and draws down no deprecation or cen-
sure from even the heads of the families amongst whom it de-
velops itself, so far as we may judge from what has appeared
in the public prints.

The lowering of the moral tone thus perceptible must be a
certain indication of a lowering of the standard of moral con-
duct were it not for the universality of the public press. As in
England in the days of the Restoration the taste for indecent
literature was chiefly ministered to by such women as Aphra
Behn, so here, in the nineteenth century, we find women the
most eager to minister to a morbid pruriency of taste which ap-
pears to deceive many into the belief that it is in the cultiva-
tion of the beautiful and the true in art that they are assisting.
What wonder, when such a tone pervades the higher walks in
life, that a more than moral bluntness should pervade the lower !
If our eyes are offended every hour in the day by suggestive
placards on the walls and prurient prints on the bookstalls,
where shall we lay the blame, or where shall we look for a
remedy, since those who should be in a moral sense the law-
makers are those who break the written and the unwritten law ?
Quis custodiet ipsos custodes ? The Art Committee of the World's
Fair have no power to prevent the ladies of any State in the
Union from lowering the ideal standard of woman's modesty,
but they have a duty to perform, in the face of the world, in
maintaining the dignity of true art. They are called upon to
distinguish between the spurious article and the real ; and they
will not justify their selection unless they are able to show that
they can discriminate between pruriency and poetical expres-
sion in art. English models are not always a safe guide, but in
this respect a useful lesson might be taken from the action of
the London municipal authorities a few years ago in ordering
an exhibition of a Rabelais gallery out of the city, even though
the beholders were confined to the ranks of those who could
afford to pay a gold piece for the disgusting luxury. The ex-
treme of prudishness is to be avoided as well as the opposite
failing ; and no true artist needs any schooling on the distinc-
tion. Though the dividing line may at times be subtle and hard
to follow, his instinct, if he be true to its promptings, will cer-
tainly light the way.

144 EDITORIAL NOTES. [April,

The article published this month on The New Home of the
Stimmer-School will contribute not a little to develop interest in
this new movement, which promises so much for the advance-
ment of the cause of deeper religion and higher culture. We
are indebted to Mr. Hiram Walworth, of Plattsburgh, and others
who know the country thoroughly, for much of the practical

material we publish.

The growth of the Catholic University, its aims, its prospects,
and its present condition, form the subject of an exhaustive ar-
ticle by Helen M. Sweeney. The rise of the Catholic Church in
the United States from very small beginnings is one of the most
wonderful chapters in the genesis of new movements ; and its
companion-picture, in a proportionate sense, is the development
of the idea of Catholic education from a very feeble inchoate
condition, in a land of non-religious endowment, to the hale
and flourishing adolescence in which it now rejoices. The his-
tory of the foundation of the Catholic University is a history
of peace. It is not an institution founded upon the defeat
of a people and the spoils of the conquered, like some others
that we wot of, but a story of generous sacrifice and steadfast
devotion to a noble ideal ; and this story the writer of the

article tells well.

Our appeal for the Sisters in Alaska has met with a very
generous response. Among the donations we are pleased to
acknowledge a donation of $5 from Father Murphy, of Mattoon,
111.; $5 from Father Murray, Blooming Prairie, Minn.; $10 from
Mr. Casey, Philadelphia, Pa.; $20 from a friend in the Episcopate,
and $5 from Rev. S. Lavizeri. All these donations have been
forwarded to the sisters through Father Yorke.

1893-] NEW BOOKS. 145

NEW BOOKS.

.,'
BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York:

Primary History of the United States. New Month of St. Joseph. The

Marriage Process. By Rev. S. B. Smith, D.D.
BURNS & GATES, London:

Raoul de Berignan. By Mrs. Corballis.
CASSELL PUBLISHING COMPANY, New York:

List, ye Landsmen. By W. Clarke Russell. The Palimpsest. By Albert
Augustin Thierry. Out of the Jaws of Death. By Frank Barrett. A
Blot of Ink. Translated from the French of Rene Bazin, by " Q." and
Paul M. Francke. Blood Royal. By Grant Allen. The Blue Pavilions.
By " Q." At the Threshold. By Laura Dearborn. Her Heart was True.
By an Idle Exile. The Last King of Yewle. By P. L. MacDermott.
Gentleman Upcott's Daughter. By Tom Cobbleigh.
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, New York:

Adzuma ; or, The Japanese Wife : A play in four acts. By Sir Edwin

Arnold.
GINN & COMPANY, Boston :

Principles of Education. By Malcolm Mac Vicar, Ph.D., LL.D. Recollec-
tions of Middle Life. By Francisque Sarcey. Translated by Elizabeth
Luther Cary.
HARPER & BROTHERS, New York:

Jane Field: A Novel. By Mary E. Wilkins.
DAILY INVESTIGATOR OFFICE, 66 Broadway, New York:

The Song of America and Columbus. By Kinahan Cornwallis.
EDGAR S. WERNER, New York:

Dynamic Breathing and Harmonic Gymnastics. By Genevieve Steebins.
FR. PUSTET & Co., New York and Cincinnati:

Mary, the Mother of Christ. By R. F. Quigley, Ph.D. Short Sermons on
the Epistles. By Very Rev. N. M. Redmond, V.F. The Epistles and Gos-
pels for Pulpit Use. Prepared by order of the Third Plenary Council of
Baltimore.
HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN & Co., New York:

Tools and the Man. By Washington Gladden. Socialism and the Ameri-
can Spirit. By Nicholas Paine Gilman. The Dawn of Italian Indepen-
dence. By William Roscoe Thayer. The Gospel of Paul. By Charles
Carroll Everett.
KILNER & Co., Philadelphia:

A Little Maid of Arcady. By Christian Reid.
MACMILLAN & Co., New York:

The World of the Unseen. By Arthur Willink. The Real Thing, and
Other Tales. By Henry James. A Born Player. By Mary West. The
last Touches, and Other Stories. By Mrs. W. K. Clifford. The Mar-
plot. By Sidney Boyse Lysaght. The Story of John Trevennick. By
Walter C. Rhoades.

PAMPHLETS.

Earl Gray on Reciprocity and Civil Service Reform. With comments by Gen-
eral M. M. Trumbull. Chicago : The Open Court Publishing Company.
A Memorial to Congress on the Subject of a Comprehensive Exhibit of Roads,
their construction and maintenance, at the World's Columbian Exposition.
By Albert A. Pope, Boston ..Massachusetts (two pamphlets).
Annual Report of the Inspectors of the State Penitentiary for the Eastern

District of Pennsylvania.

Quarterly Reports of the Chief of the Bureau of Statistics relative to the Im-
! - f ports, Exports, Immigration, and Emigration of the United States.
The Roman Catholic Question. By Lyman Abbott. New York : The Chris-
tian Union Company.

De Juridico Valore Decreti Tolerantice Commentarius. By Nicalao Nilles, SJ.
New York : Fr. Pustet & Co.
VOL. LVII. 10

146 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [April,

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

ALL COMMUNICATIONS RELATING TO READING CIRCLES, LISTS OF BOOKS,
ETC., SHOULD BE ADDRESSED TO THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION, NO.
415 WEST FIFTY-NINTH STREET, NEW YORK CITY.

THE interchange of thought among Catholic Reading Circles has fostered a de-
sire for accurate information about Catholic Authors whose works, whether
original or translated, are now published in the English language. It was urged
by the Columbian Reading Union that a complete list of our authors and their
works would show forth the influence Catholic thought has exerted on modern
literature. As the work advanced it became evident that such a list would have
a standard value for librarians and buyers, if restricted to those writers who had
published a volume. Then came the labor of ascertaining the books now in print,
which was found a most difficult task on account of the apathy of certain publish-
ers that give little heed to any movement in favor of authors.

THE CATHOLIC WORLD has printed, during the past three years since 1890,
many letters in aid of the undertaking from various parts of the United States,
from Canada and Great Britain. Cordial thanks are due to all who have willingly
taken part in gathering data about authors and books from the wide area of the
English-speaking world. A considerable expenditure of money will be required
to fully complete, in a comprehensive way, the study of Catholic authors as
planned for the Columbian Reading Union. The sample pages appended will in-
dicate, better than any description, the value to librarians and readers, of a com-
plete list of Catholic authors.

No one has pleaded the cause of Catholic writers with greater ability than
the Rev. William Barry, D.D. He demands for them recognition, as exponents
of saving truths, religious, philosophical, scientific, political, and social. This re-
cognition should come first from their own fellow-Catholics, and with recognition,
honor and support. The time has come to spread the best literature we possess.
Indications are not wanting that the era of materialistic and agnostic science is
passing away. Blank unbelief cannot satisfy the mind. In this transition period
our writers have a great opportunity to expound with average literary power, in
language not above the common mind, the true principles of religion, of philoso-
phy, of moral and social science.

" If St. Augustine has taught many centuries, and Cardinal Newman a whole
generation, it was not because the one was Bishop of Hippo and the other Cardi-
nal of St. George, but because they were Newman and Augustine, with the Catho-
lic Church behind them to secure their freedom by guarding them against error.
The greatest name in Catholic literature, if it is not Shakspere, is Dante. Can we
say, then, that only the clergy need concern themselves to show forth religion in
its most taking form ? The layman of to-morrow will be trained in our schools,
the priest in our seminaries. If literature is to flourish, the roots of it must be
planted in both these wide fields. Would it not be a grand thing if from the be-
ginning it were admitted on all hands that the career of a Catholic writer is not
only honorable, but worthy of reward ; that it can be made such only by the mul-
titude of Catholic readers, eager and willing to accept what he offers them, and
prepared to pay a price for it, as they are prepared without grudging to support
church and school now ? It depends on Catholics themselves, on the wage-earn-
ers in this democratic time, who can spend their earnings how they will and where

1893-] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 147

they will on them it depends whether we shall have a literature not un-
worthy of the faith, and of the nation we would win to the faith. Numbers are
not wanting to us, nor material resources, nor talent, nor industry in those who
possess talent. Why, then, should we fail ? We shall not fail. But, if we
are to succeed, literature must be recognized amongst us as a sacred calling,
with its own place and prerogatives and a befitting sustenance."
* * *

It has been estimated from reliable sources of information that thousands of
dollars are annually expended by Catholics, especially in the rural districts, for
ponderous subscription books. Unscrupulous agents grossly misrepresent the
value of such publications, and even attempt to get from priests an endorsement
of their fabulous prices. Efforts are made to establish the impression that the
sale of these books in some way is an aid to the church. To counteract the de-
signs of avaricious publishers engaged in the nefarious work of deceiving simple
people, there is need of an organized movement to secure the best books of our
Catholic authors at reasonable prices. In this movement Catholics having
wealth and leisure can find ample scope for intelligent zeal. The intellectual de-
fence of the truth under existing conditions requires a wider diffusion of Catholic
literature. %

Though our Catholic authors represent the highest culture of mind and
heart, we know that this highest culture is not always the most profitable in dol-
lars and cents. The authors of lofty mind can always claim the attention of those
who are identified with the progress of the world ; and it is the duty of every
one endeavoring to raise the standard of civilization to utilize all available forces
which remove ignorance and foster the growth of high ideals. For this reason there
is a direct duty on the part of the reading public to patronize the best in literature
and to be vigilant in searching out the deserving authors. This duty is sadly
neglected when people blindly follow a defective standard of criticism, and give
public honor and wealth to writers of shallow books.

Often the statement is boldly proclaimed that Catholics have no literature.
Such an opinion should compel us to exercise pity for the one who holds it, be-
cause it is an indication of the most deplorable ignorance. Publishers outside
the church have discovered many of our glorious classics containing the highest
and best Christian thought, and have made no apology for daring to send forth to
confiding readers mutilated editions of books written by Catholic saints and
scholars. Our heritage in literature is so valuable that pirates have boldly seized
upon our treasures. Vigorous protest should be made when heretical editors
pick and choose at random unauthorized selections from Catholic literature.

After the process of writing a book, then comes the long period of delay dur-
ing which the publisher is entertaining the MSS. and deciding whether it will suit
his patrons. It is just here that the Catholic reading public has failed to mate-
rialize sufficiently to show a ready sympathy for writers of acknowledged merit.
The publisher is not able to determine in advance the needs of his customers ; he
needs evidence to be convinced that the reading public exists and demands Cath-
olic literature. Sometimes the publisher is accused of driving a hard bargain
with authors, by demanding more than a reasonable share of compensation for
his services in launching a book upon the market. Authors have been required to
bear the whole expense of printing their books, and to pay the publisher a very
liberal percentage on sales. Incompetent publishers and librarians are the chief
obstacles to the success of many writers, because they deprive readers of the op-
portunity to see and enjoy important works.

r .

{April is/, 1892.

A COMPLETE LIST

OF THE

BOOKS NOW IN PRINT

CATHOLIC AUTHORS,

PUBLISHED IN THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE.

BECKETT, A. W.
Pump Handle Court.

Stone Broke.

Papers from

Net, 400.

Tracked Out : A Secret of the Guil-
lotine. Net, 400.

a BECKETT, GILBERT. The Comic
Blackstone. Net, $4.50

ADAM OP ST. VICTOR. The Liturgi-
cal Poetry of Adam of St. Victor. From
the text of Gautier. With Translations into
English in the Original Metres, and Short
Explanatory Notes, by Digby S. Wrang-
ham, M.A. 3 vols. Printed on hand-
made paper. Boards. Net, $15.00

ADEL3TAN, COUNTESS. Life and
Letters. From the French of the Rev.
Pere Marquigny, S.J. Net, 6oc.

AGNEW, MISS. Tales of the Sacra-

ments, containing an Interesting and In-
structive Tale explanatory of each of the
Seven Sacraments. $1.00

Geraldine, a Tale of Conscience.

Net, $1.00

a KEMFIS, THOMAS. The Lesser Imi-
tation. Done into English by the Transla-
tor of "Growth in the Knowledge of Our
Lord." Net, yoc,

The Christian Traveller ; or, A Sure
Guide to Salvation. A series of devout
treatises. Net, 75c.

Manuale Parvulorum. Net, 35^

The Three Tabernacles. Net, 3oc.

Golden Words ; or, the Maxims of the

Cross. Net, 8oc.

, and the Imitation of Christ. By the

author of "Golden Words." Net, 2$c.

ALADEL, REV. M. The Miraculous
Medal. Its Origin, History, Circulation,
and Results, with the Life of Sister Cathe-
rine Laboure. $1*25

a LAFIDE, CORNELIUS. Commenta-
ry upon the Gospels. Translated by
Rev. T. W. Mossmann. 6 vols. Each,

Net, $3.00

ALDERING, REV. H. History of the
Catholic Church in the Diocese of
Vincennes. $2.50

ALLEN, CARDINAL. Souls Departed.
Being a Defence and Declaration of the
Catholic Church's Doctrine, touching Pur-
gatory and Prayers for the Dead.

Net, $2.25
The Letters and Memorials of. Ed-

ited by the Fathers of the London Oratory.
1532-94. Net, $10.00

ALLEN, REV. JOHN. Our Own Will,
and How to Detect it in Our Actions.

Instructions intended for Religious. Ap-
plicable also to all who aim at the Perfect
Life. Net, 75c.

ALLISON, M. SINCLAIR. Snowflakes,
and other Tales. Net, 3oc.

ALNATT, 0. P. Cathedri Petri : A

Brief Summary of the Chief Titles and Pre-
rogatives ascribed to St. Peter and to his
See and Successors, by the Early Fathers
and Councils of the Church. Net, $1.30

The Church and the Sects. Two Se-
ries. Paper. Per Series, Net, 6oc.
The Witness of St. Matthew. An

Inquiry into the Sequence of Inspired
Thought pervading the First Gospel, and
into its Result of Unity, Symmetry, and
Completeness, as a Perfect Portrait of the
Perfect Man. Net, $1.25

THE MINISTRY OF MARINE PORTRAIT.

This portrait hangs in the MUSEUM OF THE MINISTRY OF MARINE at Madrid, and is
said on good authority to be a genuine portrait painted at Seville in 1504 or 1505.

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LVII. MAY, 1893. No. 338.

AD CHRISTOPHORUM COLUMBUM.

RANDIS incoepti quibus efferamus
Laudibus splendens decus, O Columbe,
Cujus audenti nova terra facto
Duplicat orbem !

Talis eventus digitum potentis
Numinis monstrat, dubiumque pellit ;
Ista de coelo quasi praeparata
Missio venit.

Namque te sanctis in apostolorum
Coetibus mundi statuit Redemptor,
Plurimis certae populis ut esses
Causa salutis.

Vir ferens Christum mare transiturus
Navitae praebes trepido vigorem,
Pro Deo, dicens, nihil est timendum,
Corripe clavum.

Asperi frustra furit unda ponti,
Et parum nautae dociles rebellant,
Navis optatas, properante cursu,
Advenit oras.

AD CHRISTOPHORUM COLUMBUM.

Hucce centeni quibus appulisti
Nunc quater longi numerantur anni.
Quot vices, heros, regie subivit,
Qualiter aucta !

[May.

Hac in insigni celebratione
Te vocat patrem tua plebs triumphans ;
Semper et crescens manet in futuris
Gloria saeclis.

Si tuis cives meritis negarunt
Debitum, splendet tibi nunc in astris
Amplior merces, caput et corona
Ditior ornat.

P- P. DENIS, S.S.

St. Charles* College, Ellicott City, Md.

THE DAYS OF COLUMBUS.

THE ADMINISTRATION BUILDING.

THE APOTHEOSIS OF CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS.

" O wonder!

How many goodly creatures are there here !
How beauteous mankind is ! O brave new world
That hast such people in't ! "The Tempest.

N the dyspeptic magniloquence of the late Thomas
Carlyle the reader often comes across such an
expression as " world-drama." The grandiose
term was made to fit some puny plays, compara-
tively speaking, upon the historical stage ; it was
reserved to our day to witness its really appropriate application.
The curtain which rises at Chicago this glorious month of May
unfolds a scene without a counterpart in the long-stretching
vista of mundane events. Great ideas have ruled the world
as far back as record and oral tradition go. But this is not the
case of an idea ruling the world ; it is that of an idea the idea
of one man calling a world into existence. What the Mace-
donian conqueror with all his armies sighed for in vain it was
given to the humble Genoese geographer to accomplish without
legion or phalanx. The prayer of Peace was powerful where
the orison of ambitious War was breathed ineffectually. And
this is what makes the celebration at Chicago, in this year of
grace eighteen hundred and ninety-three, the most glorious event
the wide world has ever witnessed. The apotheosis of Christo-

152 THE APOTHEOSIS OF CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. [May,

pher Columbus has its primary glory in the fact that it is a
deification of intellect as opposed to force a conquest for
civilization and the God-given genius of man.

No mind, however shallow or unreflecting, can fail to be
stirred by some serious thought as the great pageant begins.
The splendor of the ceremonial, the mighty multitude, the vast-
ness and beauty of the great buildings, the bewildering display
of the products of human genius in every clime and every stage
of the world's progress these things in themselves must impress
even the most flippant beholder with the idea that man after
all is a noble creature " the beauty of the world, the paragon
of animals," supposing him only to be a superior sort of animal
made after Mr. Darwin's image and likeness, and not God's.
But to the man who is able to see beyond the glittering mist
of show and parade and majestic marshalling of the products of
man's brain, there is something infinitely more absorbing in
the contemplation of the achieved reality and its illimitable pos-
sibilities in the future, and the reflection how different the
world might have been to-day had not the Omnipotent Ruler of
all things raised up this man this dreaming, steadfast devotee
of a grand, all-absorbing idea as an instrument at a crucial
crisis in the world's history. Great battles have decided the
fate of dynasties and empires, and rolled back the tide of appar-
ent destiny. But here we are called upon to behold the trans-
formation of the whole world's course, and a new direction
given the Gulf Stream of human civilization, all through the in-
domitable perseverance and tenacity of a single individual whose
eyes were fixed on a great goal, and who never swerved one
hair's-breadth from his deliberate purpose, though the whole
world seemed banded together to deride and thwart its accom-
plishment. In his darkest hours he never said to himself :

" The world was many, I was one ;
My great thought was too great."

The only failure he ever dreaded, so far as we have been able
to follow his inward struggles, was the failure to hold steadfast-
ly to a purpose and a conviction cherished with all the sin-
cerity of one who believed himself an instrument of Providence.
Other minds have acted under delusions on this point, but they
were mystics and enthusiasts. Columbus was an enthusiast, yet
no mystic, but a practical man of science, such as science was in
his day, and his scientific instinct led him to believe in the

1893-] THE APOTHEOSIS OF CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. 153

truth of his thesis, no less than his religious belief in his super-
natural commission.

Those who are prone to trace the continuity and inter-
dependence of human events will find in a far-distant clime and
at a remote epoch the small beginnings of the great indirect
causes which produced a Columbus, and produced many another
bold navigator of that wonderful era of discovery. Who would
imagine that the discontent and the daring ambition of a rude
Tartar chief, chafing amidst his savage steppes against the iron
barrenness of his surroundings and longing for conquest and
power, nearly three centuries before Columbus was heard of,
would have been the first factor in the discovery of this mighty
American continent ? Yet such is the startling fact. Out of

AGRICULTURAL BUILDING.

the wave of barbarism which in the middle ages swept forth
from Central Asia and overwhelmed the civilization of the
West, came the forces which operated to the mightier civiliza-
tion of the future and the calling into existence of a new
hemisphere, and gave to the wasted and enfeebled earth a new
stream of physical and intellectual life-blood. We are carried
back in mental vision to the hegira of the barbarian Ortugrul
and his son Othman the Bone-breaker from the inhospitable
Mongolian wastes, and behold his fierce tribesmen advancing
from one conquest to another, until at last their eyes are
dazzled with the glories of the Byzantine domes, and, hunger-

154 THE APOTHEOSIS OF CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. [May,

ing to add this gem of the East to the jewels of the Moslem
turban, they close in year after year and step after step around
the doomed city of the Eastern Caesars. We see the gallant
Palaeologus sink sword in hand vainly defending the walls that
Constantine had reared and Belisarius had guarded ; and we
behold the barbarian Mahomet bursting into its squares and
shattering with his war-mace the beautiful trophies of Grecian
art, and giving to the flames the sublime treasures of Platonic
and Christian philosophy. After four centuries of battling the
Turk was master of the East, and the rich commerce of Venice
and Genoa with the lands beyond the Archipelago and the Red
Sea was for ever doomed. The current thus stemmed must find
another channel, or sweep away the obstacle. It attempted
both, and if it failed in the latter, it succeeded at least in
checking for ever the victorious advance of the destroying Mos-
lems at Rhodes, at Malta, and the crowning mercy of Lepanto.
But it turned the eyes of the navigators away from the East,
and this is why we have a Columbus. For the empire which
was wrested from the grasp of civilization by the hand ,of bar-
barism, an all-wise Providence, through the instrumentality of
one great man, gave to civilization a new hemisphere, vast in
extent and illimitable in capacity, to satisfy the needs and stimu-
late the energies of millions of the human race a compensation
of time and a vindication of the ways of God to man surpassing
even the dreams of the prophets and the apostles of eld.

Pessimists have started up from time to time in the course
of the ages, crying out that the race of man is too fruitful for
the resources of this our earth, and warning the thinkers that
unless they devise means to check redundancy of population uni-
versal confusion and ruin must ensue. How potent an answer
is to be found in the revelation of a new continent at such a
juncture in the world's affairs as the Ottoman successes created !
Since that day we have had many marvellous discoveries in the
realms of science, but astonishing and world-revolutionizing
though these be in their results, they bear no analogy whatever
to the great fact of the unfolding of America to European eyes.
They were the outcome of accident and experiment, and the
natural rewards, in nearly every case, of patient and well-directed
investigation. Columbus was no man of science, in the ordinary
sense of the word. He knew something about geography and
navigation ; and the sphericity of the earth, which at that time was
only a moot question, was such a matter of settled belief with
him as to have formed the basis of his calculations all the time

1893-] THE APOTHEOSIS OF CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. 155

his great project was evolving itself in his mind. He believed
in his own theory ; and he believed ____

that he had a divine commission to
demonstrate its truth. He differs
from most other enthusiasts in that
he never sought to per-
suade others into this be-
lief by alleging any reve-
lation from on high. He g
had not been favored
with any supernatural vis- '
ion as the Maid of Or-
leans was. And yet he
possessed that indomita-

ble, invincible
belief in his
own selection as
the instrument
of Providence
that was abso-
lutely necessary
for the accom-
plishment of his
purpose. A man
possessed with any lesser
spirit must certainly have
failed to carry it out, so
enormous were the obsta-
cles which confronted him
at every step. Inveterate
prejudice, preoccupation, incredulity, indifference, terror of un-
known seas, personal poverty all these difficulties and draw-

titanic

A BIRD'S-EYE VIEW OF THE BUILDINGS.

156 THE APOTHEOSIS OF CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. [May,

backs had to be overcome in turn ere a single practical step
could be taken towards the demonstration of his problem. No
fabled hero of classic legend had to face the hydras which this
man of stern unbending will was called upon to slay in real life.
He stood alone against a hostile world, and like Coriolanus,
and with far more truth, he could exclaim, " Alone I did it ! "

These pages have told the story how and by what means
Columbus achieved his immortal victory. Thanks to the uni-
versal press, the world at large is familiar with every incident of
the protracted struggle. There is no need to go over the ground
again. It was the happiness of Columbus to live to witness the
realization of his dreams, and though the sweetness of the hour
of triumph was embittered by the gall of ingratitude, and his
old age rendered almost as melancholy as that of Belisarius, pos-
terity has done justice to his memory. His triumph was a tri-
umph of intellect ; and it is his crowning glory that the solemn
consecration of his memory as a legacy to succeeding ages is
not a military pageant or a state ceremonial, but a vast univer-
sal and spontaneous offering of the world's intellect at his shrine.
From all the bourns of the habitable globe come the races of
men to show what progress has been made by the great world,
since his day, in the development of the earth's riches and the
resources of Nature, what new highways have been opened up
to civilization, what conquests achieved for the greater glory of
God.

That the tone of Columbus's mind was profoundly religious,
no intelligent reader of his life can for a moment doubt. With
lower minds a familiarity with the sea and a contact with
rough seafaring men induce a reckless disregard of peril, and
a coarseness of manner which distinguish them noticeably from
those who follow the peaceful pursuits of the land. To these
characteristics is very often superadded a sort of childish super-
stition ; and in his day this tendency was almost universal
amongst the hardy class who "went down to the sea in
ships." Every little natural incident the flight of birds, the
vagaries of the winds, the phenomena arising from the refrac-
tion of light under certain conditions of the atmosphere, the
flotsam and jetsam of the great deep, and many other trifles
easily explained by natural causes was magnified into a por-
tent, and very often the portent determined the time and
course of navigation. Columbus appears to have been a man
far and away removed from the herd of mariners in respect
to such childish trivialities. Constant intercourse with Nature

1893-] THE APOTHEOSIS OF CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. 157

in her solitudes had given his mind a lofty tone, and lifted
up his soul to the contemplation of the greatness of Nature's
God. He had sailed over countless leagues of ocean, and seen
the face of the heavens under the burning equator and away
near the frozen pole. His eyes were familiar with the weird
brilliancy of the Aurora Borealis and the midnight sun, as well
as the mystic constellation of the Southern Cross ; and long

THE ART GALLERY.

years of communing with the voices of sea and sky, and the
mute language of the stars, and the stupendous signal-lights of
the Boreal firmament had attuned his soul to harmony with the
sublimity of God's universe. This is a state of mind irresistibly
powerful in intensifying the religious faith even of ordinary
men ; in the case of such a man as Columbus it may well be
believed that it imparted almost a prophetic tinge to his day-
dreams and elevated and purified his spirit.

In the pursuit of great ideals the noblest minds have often
been forced by stress of circumstances into courses of action
for the attainment of their ends which, if unfettered in their
choice, they would never have adopted. The best of men
are, after all, but men, incapable of rising above the plane of hu-
manity, as the purest water cannot raise itself one iota above its
own level. When we hear that Columbus was proud and unbend-
ing in his claim to vicegerency over the lands and seas over which
he aspired to spread the flag of Spain, we are more startled at
the thought of what the loss to civilization might have been had
his claim seemed too arrogant to the arbiters of his destiny than
at the apparent stubbornness of the claimant. He had dreamed
and labored over his mighty enterprise as man never dreamed and

158 THE APOTHEOSIS OF CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. [May,

labored before. He had worked out his problem to the finish, and
all he needed was the opportunity of demonstrating its truth and
practicability. He had nursed it from its birth to its maturity ;
it had grown to be part and parcel of his own being. He had
seen a base endeavor made to steal it from him, and had wit-
nessed the collapse and defeat of the attempt to utilize it by
feeble and unworthy instruments. He believed in his soul that
he was the one man fitted and fated to accomplish the grand
work ; and it is little wonder that what he would have holiljr
that would he have highly. If he laid down the terms "Aut
Caesar aut nullus," he did so both because he felt that he had
earned the Csesarship by long vigils of poverty and preparation,

rf.

HORTICULTURAL AND TRANSPORTATION BUILDING.

and he believed that unless he were given the absolute com-
mand he desired, he would be unable to complete the great con-
quest he had in view ; and events subsequently proved that
he was right. He is not free from the charge of having
sought for gold when he found the land which he believed to
be the cradle of treasure ; but his failure to enrich himself

1893-] THE APOTHEOSIS OF CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. 159

after all his labors showed clearly that he was not self-seeking.
If he displayed anxiety to find riches in the new lands he had
discovered, it must be remembered that those who had enabled
him to get there were not above considering the financial pros-
pects of his undertaking, that they had made what were in
those days of financial stress in Spain great sacrifices to get his
expedition fitted out, and that they naturally expected a sub-
stantial return for their more than hazardous investment. The
kindliness of his reception by the ingenuous children of Nature
whom he found in the New World is darkly contrasted with
their own barbarous treatment by the Spanish adventurers and
Columbus's acquiescence in their attempted enslavement ; but to
hold him personally accountable for the greed and the cruelty
of the Spanish colonists and officials would be manifestly un-
just. As no improvement in machinery by which labor is eco-
nomized is introduced without the infliction of some temporary
hardship on the old operatives, so no step forward can be taken
in the march of civilization without some violation of the or-
ganic law of natural justice. This is the inevitable, albeit the
melancholy, concomitant of the law of ethnological progression.
But in this particular instance humanity has reason to be grate-
ful for the fact that at the very outset this question of slavery
was brought to a crucial test by the endeavor of Columbus and
the adventurers to impose it upon the American aborigines, for
it was there and then decided for all time that it was an
iniquitous system, and at variance with the teachings of Chris-
tianity and the spirit of the age. If its permanent rejection
as a principle did not follow on this continent for nearly four
centuries later, it was not the fault of Isabella, whose hu-
mane womanly heart at once repelled the suggestion of it, or
of the heroic and holy Las Casas, who spent all his life battling
against it, even though he did so at the risk of assassination.
Masterful though he was in the insistence on his idea, Columbus
was not masterful enough to control the forces which his dis-
coveries brought into play. Such a thing as moral opinion as
an organized factor in the determination of vast social problems
was at that stage of the world's progress unknown and un-
dreamed of. It was as much as could be looked for in his age
that a denunciation of the principle of slavery, as opposed to
Christian teaching, should be elicited from such foremost repre-
sentatives of the divine and the secular power as Bishop Las
Casas and Queen Isabella, and we may judge of the tremendous
forces which their denunciation assailed in those early days by

1893-] THE APOTHEOSIS OF CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. 161

the fact that in our own era of enlightenment, when the uni-
versal conscience of mankind is mightier than armies, it cost
the greatest civil war the world has ever known, an ocean of
blood and an empire's ransom of treasure, to stamp out the
system.

A span of four hundred years is not a great one in the
world's chronology. In the old order such a period would have
passed by without leaving any perceptible impress upon the
moral or the material course of nations or races. But those
four centuries whose close we are now noting were no ordinary
cycle. They witnessed many a marvel ; they saw the breaking-
up of the whole social and political framework of Europe, and
they saw, what the old earth had never seen before, the spring-
ing of a new-born giant nation into existence. The trammels by
which the Old World sought to pin this giant down at first, as
futile and vexatious as Gulliver's Liliputian meshes, operated for
a while to check his progress, but, freeing himself from them by
an energetic effort, he soon stood erect before the universe, not
as a vengeful and destructive potency, but a benign and enlight-
ened colossus, bent on peace and powerful to compel it.

The situation thus created was entirely new and strange. In
the old order of things, from their very nature, there was little
room for real progress. The fabric of civilization, such as it
was, had been reared by the slow and painful toil of centuries.
Limitations and prescriptive conditions fenced every community
around, so that there was no freedom of movement, and physi-
cal and intellectual life was reduced to a state somewhat akin to
that of the mill-horse. But here was virgin ground, teeming
with opportunities for hand and brain. The material wealth of
the new continent was inexhaustible and practically limitless, and
for the working of this vast field every mental attribute which
is man's heritage was needed. The constitution of the new-born
States invited the possessors of brains and sinews ; here was a
field for their energies, a secure home under a free flag. Hence
the marvellous growth of the United States within a period not
much longer than the prescribed duration of a man's lifetime.
While the governments of the Old World stand to-day for the
most part as monuments of brute force, the flag which waves
over this broad continent symbolizes the victory of Intellect, not
only over impotent tyranny in the past, but over the vis inertia
of Nature; and therein it resembles, in a wide moral sense, the
triumph achieved by its illustrious discoverer.

What has been already done is, however, but a fraction of

162 THE APOTHEOSIS OF CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. [May,

what remains to be done. With our population of over sixty
millions, great as it is as the growth of a few generations, we
cover only a fraction of the soil. The forest primeval, the un-
explored mine, the teeming bosom of the earth, still wait for the
hand of man to utilize them for the benefit of the great human
family, in measure practically incalculable. Mere sinew could
never hope to accomplish the work; the fertile brain of man,
able now to chain the very elements and make them his bond
slaves, alone is fit for such a task. And to render this agency

PIER AND CASINO.

efficacious, it must be guarded by a high moral sense. All the
intellect, the ingenuity, the energy of the whole universe could
never succeed in securing the prosperity and social well-being
of a mighty state were it not controlled and impelled by the
guiding stars of wisdom, justice, and fair-dealing. From a mere
mundane point of view this axiom has been demonstrated as
a profound truth again and again, in the rise and fall of nations ;
as believers in a Divine dispensation in the bestowal of this great
heritage upon men the people of the American continent, no
matter what the form of their common Christianity, will frankly
and spontaneously acquiesce in its verity.

It is just, then, and appropriate that the great dress-parade of
the world in honor of Columbus should be signalized by a
special march-past of its guard of Intellect. The month of Sep-
tember is set apart for this demonstration ; and the gathering
ought to be fruitful in great results. A large series of congresses

1893-] THE APOTHEOSIS OF CHRISTOPHER COLUMBUS. 163

will be held in the Art Building, and the questions to be dealt
with are all intimately connected with our social and econo-
mic life. But the great educational congresses proper will
take place in the month of September, and these will have their
climax in the Catholic Congress and the Parliament of Religions,
which are also fixed for that month. We are justified in the
hope that out of these world-gatherings new springs of thought
may be set in motion, new spheres of usefulness and activity
outlined, so that when religion and education are called upon to
give an account of their stewardship in the heritage of Colum-
bus they will not be forced to confess that the offspring of his
thought was born in vain ; for in the triumph of Religion and
Intellect, his own God-given attributes, will be the true apotheo-
sis of the immortal Genoese discoverer.

JOHN J. O'SHEA.

164 RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. [May r

RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY.

BOUT forty years ago the only further discoveries

in astronomy that seemed probable were those of
the asteroids (and it was presumed the supply of
these would soon give out), and of comets, which
of course are always discoverable by those who
have the patience to look long and carefully, and are pro-
vided with suitable instruments. It appeared at that time that
the further progress of astronomy would be mostly in the direc-
tion of greater refinement and accuracy in the determination of
quantities already pretty well known ; and perhaps in some very
gradual contributions to the solution of the great problem of
the mechanical construction of the great stellar universe. It
was supposed that the practical limit of size in the construction
of telescopes had been about reached, and that pretty much
everything permanently to be seen in the sky had been seen
already.

Shortly after this date, however, came the application of the
spectroscope to astronomy, and the opening up of an entirely
new field of physical investigation by means of it ; then rapid
and unexpected progress was made in the construction of great
lenses, by means of which fainter objects than any we could
have hoped to see were made visible, and remarkable discoveries
were made notably that of the satellites of Mars; then, with
the invention of the photographic dry plate, came a great im-
petus to photographic astronomy, which had come to be re-
garded, perhaps, as rather unpractical for astronomers in gen-
eral, except on the occasion of eclipses.

With the advent of these new .means and appliances, and
the opening of these new departments of the science, a number
of new and enthusiastic devotees to it naturally appeared ; ob-
servatories were multiplied, both public and private; and in
many, perhaps most of them, actual contributions to science
have been and are at least occasionally made, though some may
be principally used for instruction or the gratifying of curiosity.
It would, however, be a mistake to attempt in a single
article a resume of all the discoveries of this new era which has
been opened in this science, for two very good reasons. In the
first place, it would stretch far beyond our limits ; and secondly,

1893-] RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. 165

most of them have already become familiar, being given in
other ordinary treatises and text-books. It will be both easier
and more interesting for us to consider the results which have
been attained in the last year or two, which have hardly yet
got into the books, or even in some cases into the papers.

DISCOVERIES ON THE PLANET MARS.

The first matter naturally to mention would seem to be the
observations made on the planet Mars during this last year.
The opportunity for new discovery regarding this planet which
was presented by its nearness to us last summer had been talked
of a good deal before, and great expectations had been excited
in the public ; possibly a good many people had really hoped
that conclusive marks of habitation by beings like ourselves
would be seen there, and that, perhaps, even some measures
might be taken for communication with them ; and even the
most conservative astronomers, considering the great advance in
telescopes since the last favorable opposition of the planet,
were not without hope that very considerable additions would
be made to our knowledge of the geography of this interesting
next-door neighbor of ours.

BETTER OPPORTUNITIES AT AREQUIPA, PERU.

These expectations were not, however, realized, even to the
extent that astronomers had hoped. The low altitude of the
planet, as seen in the sky from observatories situated, as almost
all observatories are, in the northern hemisphere, proved to be
even more of an obstacle than had been feared ; the tremulous-
ness of the air, even at a high elevation like that of the Lick
Observatory, prevented the advantageous use of the higher
powers of the telescope ; and it is not clear that either there or
elsewhere in our hemisphere much has been learned of a posi-
tive character. Indeed, a good deal that was supposed to have
been seen before was not clearly recognized this time. The
principal source of information as to the appearance of Mars
this last year was, so far as we are yet aware, the observatory
lately established as a branch of that of Harvard, at Arequipa,
in Peru. The telescope there was not very large, it is true, be-
ing only of thirteen inches aperture ; but it had the double ad-
vantage of being located at a considerable altitude (about 8,000
feet) above the sea, and also being in a nearly equatorial lati-
tude, so that Mars, instead of running low or near the horizon
as with us, was not far from the zenith. Even, however, with
VOL. LVII. 12

1 66 RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. [May,

these favorable circumstances, not so much detail was seen as
had been hoped ; but a pretty good reason for this existed in
one fact which was quite definitely ascertained (and this is quite
an interesting and important fact), namely, that the atmosphere
of the planet was on this occasion pretty well loaded with
clouds. These clouds were not only evident from the varying
aspects they produced in the markings of the planet ; they were
actually seen and identified as such, running out indeed beyond
the terminator (that is, the line between night and day on the
planet), and catching the coming or departing light as we see it
on the mountain tops in the moon, or indeed, for the matter of
that, on clouds or mountains on the earth at sunrise or sunset.
And it appeared, also, that these clouds were at a much greater
elevation than our clouds here ; their height being estimated as
twenty miles, or four times that of our loftiest mountains. This
projection of the clouds beyond the terminator was also re-
marked at the Lick Observatory.

RESULTS OF OBSERVATIONS AT AREQUIPA.

The following abstract has been made by Mr. Pickering of
his results at Arequipa :

1st. " The polar caps are clearly distinct in appearance from
the cloud-formations, and are not to be confounded with them."
(It may be remarked that doubts had been expressed on this
point. Some had begun to believe that the polar caps were
not snow, as it seems natural to assume, but merely clouds of
a very permanent character.)

2d. " Clouds undoubtedly exist upon the planet, differing,
however, in some respects from those upon the earth, chiefly as
regards their density and whiteness.

3d. " There are two permanently dark regions upon the planet
which, under favorable circumstances, appear blue, and are pre-
sumably due to water.

4th. " Certain other portions of the surface of the planet are
undoubtedly subject to gradual changes of color, not to be ex-
plained by clouds.

5th. " Excepting the two very dark regions referred to above
all of the shaded regions upon the planet have at times a green-
ish tint ; at other times they appear absolutely colorless. Clear-
ly marked green regions are sometimes seen near the poles.
(It may be remarked that Mr. Pickering considers the theory
that these are due to vegetation as quite admissible.)

6th. " Numerous so-called canals exist upon the planet, sub-

1893-] RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. 167

stantially as drawn by Professor Schiaparelli. Some of them
are only a few miles in breadth. No striking instances of du-
plication have been seen at this opposition.

7th. " Through the shaded regions run certain curved, branch-
ing dark lines. They are too wide for rivers, but may indicate
their courses.

8th. " Scattered over the surface of the planet, chiefly on the
side opposite to the two seas, we have found a large number of
minute black points. They occur almost without exception at
the junction of the canals with one another and with the shad-
ed portions of the planet. They range from thirty to one hun-
dred miles in diameter, and in some cases are smaller than the
canals in which they are situated, and for convenience we have
termed them lakes."

THE CANALS ON MARS.

In a communication previous to the one from which I have
just quoted Mr. Pickering says :

" Many of the canals that we have seen here agree with
Schiaparelli's, and several do not. Several of his more strongly
marked ones have not been found at all. This, however, I am
quite prepared to attribute to seasonal changes. Some very
well developed canals cross the oceans. If these are really
water canals and water oceans, there would seem to be some in-
congruity here."

In this previous paper he also treats at considerable length
of the changes presumably arising from the melting of the snow.
These changes, as well as the diminution of the snow area itself,
were very rapid, as might be expected from the proximity of
the planet to the sun, and appear to be caused principally by
great inundations of what would previously be dry land.

On the earth, when snow melts, it usually has a chance to
run into rivers and then into the sea, when it does not sink in-
to the ground ; but it would appear that the real permanent
seas on Mars are smaller even than has been previously supposed.
This summer an area of snow about equal to that of half the
United States was seen to melt in about a month. The area
of permanent sea on the whole planet Mr. Pickering estimates
as not more than one-third of this : what, then, is to become of
this body of water? It would seem that it must make large
portions of the planet uninhabitable for a considerable part of
the time. The canals seem to be inadequate to hold it, if it be
true that the oceans which they seem to cross are merely tracts

1 68 RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. [May,

of temporarily overflowed land. The idea may, perhaps, be natu-
rally suggested that these canals, and the lakes which Mr. Pick-
ering describes (found, it will be noticed, on the part of the
planet most remote from the seas), are the result of desperate
efforts on the part of inhabitants to reclaim the areas subject to
inundations ; perhaps in some seasons such attempts might be
more successful than in this. But their size is certainly colossal
compared with any works that we could think of undertaking.
They are, of course, far more probably natural in their origin.

Professor Holden, at the Lick Observatory, was equally im-
pressed with the amount of change in the topography of the
planet. " What are we to make of the lake called Fons Juven-
tae," he asks, " which was a single object in 1877, which was
not visible in 1879, an< ^ which has been both single and double
during the present year?" The apparent answer would seem
to be that this region was overflowed by melting snow in the
hot summer of the southern hemisphere of Mars in 1877, when
the planet was at its nearest point to the sun, the same as this
year. In 1879 ^ might easily have been dried up, or soaked
into the ground.

The great prevalence of clouds at a time of great melting of
snow, like that of this year, is, of course, quite natural. Pro-
fessor Pickering states that they did not clear away satisfactorily
till toward the end of August. It seems likely that at the next
favorable time for observation, in 1894, this difficulty will be
much diminished. The planet also will be much farther to the
north in our sky at that time, and there is no doubt that our
great northern observatories will be able then to make much
more of it than they could this year.

But we must pass from the consideration of this interesting
planet to other matters in which more definite, and in some
respects more remarkable, results have been obtained.

THE DISCOVERY OF A FIFTH SATELLITE OF JUPITER.

Perhaps next to the observations on Mars, the most inter-
esting astronomical result which we have had lately was the
discovery by Professor Barnard at the Lick Observatory of the
fifth satellite of Jupiter.

This very remarkable object was found by Mr. Barnard on
Friday, September 9. It is pretty safe to say that it would
not have been found with any smaller telescope than the great
thirty-six inch ; for, though it has since been seen with consider-
ably smaller instruments (the smallest, perhaps, being the eigh-

1893-] RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. 169

teen and one-half inch of the Dearborn Observatory), it is very cer-
tain that to discover a faint object, and to see it after it has
been discovered and one knows just where and when to look
for it, are two very different things. Also it may be remarked
that it is quite doubtful whether we should not have had to
wait a good while for the discovery had it not been for the
presence of Mr. Barnard at the Lick Observatory. This young
man, besides having evidently a great amount of general ability
and taste for astronomy, seems to be specially a natural-
born discoverer. The greater part, we may almost say, of the
recent discoveries of comets are due to him ; certainly his record is
ahead of that ever made by any one else in the same space of
time ; and there is little doubt that if he had thought it worth
while to make a business of picking up asteroids, he would
have done equally well in that occupation. He made this last
year the remarkable hit of discovering a comet photographically,
detecting a hazy streak on a plate which he had exposed ; ex-
amining the sky subsequently he found the comet there. One
is inclined to attribute such a thing to luck ; for probably every
photograph that has ever been taken of the heavens has been
pretty well examined, at least in a general way. Still it is possible
that some might attribute such a marking on a plate to some
defect, and not take the trouble to look up the matter. After
all, one who feels confident, like Columbus, that he is going to
discover something, is much more likely to do so than one who
simply goes through his work perfunctorily ; thus, besides his
natural ability and sharpness of eye, the encouraging past record
of an observer like Barnard helps very much.

HOW IT WAS DISCOVERED.

The discovery of this satellite is a good instance of the ad-
vantage given by enthusiasm and previous success. " At twelve
o'clock, as near as may be," he says, " I detected a tiny point
of light close following Jupiter, and near the third satellite
which was approaching transit. I immediately suspected it was
an unknown satellite, and at once began measuring its position,
angle, and distance from the third satellite." Now probably
most observers, if they had seen this same thing, would have
said, " Well, that is curious, that there should be a little star so
close to Jupiter"; they might think, if it was on the side toward
which the planet was travelling, that it would be worth while
to see if the occultation could be observed, but conclude that
it would be too difficult, and give up the idea. The notion

170 RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. [May,

that it might be a satellite might occur to them, but they would
say, " It is not likely that Jupiter would have such a little satel-
lite as that ; in all probability it is a star "; and they would let
the thing go, and never happening to see it again, would con-
clude they were right in so doing. But Barnard, you see,
is sanguine and confident ; his youth and his past successes en-
courage him, and he immediately " begins measuring."

However, it undoubtedly did require a big telescope to see
this little object. When it was found, some people imagined
they had seen it as soon or sooner than the real discoverer ;
and that with very ordinary telescopes. But it is quite evident
that what an excellent and highly-trained eye like Barnard's,
aided by a three-foot object-glass, only saw with some difficulty,
and could not see at all, as he himself tells us, if the least portion
of the planet were admitted into the field, is not going to be
seen, except under the most favorable circumstances, with a
telescope much smaller than that of Princeton, the light-gather-
ing power of which is less than half of that of the Lick instru-
ment, to say nothing of the advantageous position enjoyed by
the latter.

THE ELEMENTS OF THE SATELLITE.

A sufficient number of observations of this little object
have been made, principally by Barnard himself, to determine its
orbit with a good deal of precision. He has obtained for its
period of revolution round Jupiter nh. $?m. 23^., which we
may say is certainly correct to the nearest second. Of course
it has to travel pretty fast to get round its enormous primary
in this time. Its orbit is about half as large as that of our own
moon, which is gone over in the leisurely time of one month.
This little satellite goes, then, round its primary about thirty
times as fast as the moon, and about as fast as the earth and
moon move around the sun. No other satellite in the solar
system, except the inner one of Mars, makes its revolution in
so short a time ; but the orbit of that is so much smaller that
its real speed is by no means as great.

But how big is it in reality ? This we cannot tell with any
accuracy, as it has no perceptible diameter. Assuming Profes-
sor Barnard's estimate of its light as being equal to that of a
star of the thirteenth magnitude as correct (he does not profess
any great confidence in this estimate), its diameter would be
about one twenty-fifth of the average diameter of the other
satellites of Jupiter, or about a hundred miles. This would

1893-] RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. 171

make its surface about thirty thousand square miles about equal
to that of the State of Maine or South Carolina. Compared
with Jupiter itself, the surface of which is a hundred times that of
our whole earth, it is certainly a very small affair. But it may
be a very comfortable place to live on. Jupiter probably is hot
enough to give it a very genial climate ; and certainly the great
planet, subtending as it does from this little satellite an angle
of about forty-five degrees or, in other words, reaching half-way
from the horizon to the zenith must present a most magnificent
appearance, and give it plenty of light. One would not care
much there whether the sun was in the sky or not ; for it is
probable that Jupiter gives a good deal of light on its own ac-
count, and at any rate it does by reflection ; and the distance
of this little object is less than one-third of that from us to the
moon.

Other curious and interesting observations have also been
made during this season with regard to Jupiter's satellite
system ; markings having been noticed on some, and it would
seem that they have an elongated shape ; also markings on the
planet Uranus were pretty well made out ; but as these matters
are not, perhaps, very certainly or definitely established as yet,
we will not dwell on them.

A NEW STAR IN THE CONSTELLATION AURIGA.

One of the most extraordinary astronomical events of the year
was the discovery of the new star in the constellation Auriga,
about which a good deal was said in the papers, as it may be
remembered. This interesting and, as it turned out, very impor-
tant discovery ought to give great encouragement to amateur
work, and show that large instruments are by no means a neces-
sity even for those who hope to make valuable contributions to
astronomical science. It was made by the Rev. Thomas D.
Anderson, of Edinburgh, his instrument being only a small spy-
glass magnifying about ten diameters. It might have been made,
however, easily enough with an opera or marine glass, or, in-
deed, without any glass at all. To make a discovery of this
sort a good star map and an accurate eye are all that is needed.
Familiarity with the heavens, a sort of star map in one's head,
is also, of course, desirable. The new star was first seen appar-
ently on January 24, 1892, but was mistaken for another not
far away, and was noted as rather bright for that star. Dr.
Anderson did not realize his mistake till a week later, and then
naturally supposed the object must have been noticed by astro-

172 RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. [May,

nomers. He therefore rather timidly communicated what he
had observed to Professor Copeland, the Astronomer Royal for
Scotland, not even signing his name to the postal card.

ITS LATE DISCOVERY SURPRISING.

It may have seemed strange to Dr. Anderson when he found
that astronomers had not noticed his new star, which was easily
visible to the naked eye ; but it did not seem so strange, perhaps,
to the astronomers themselves. The fact is, a professional astrono-
mer is very apt to run in a rut, and probably will notice noth-
ing except what he sets out to observe. An astronomer can
get along well, and do much valuable regular work, without
knowing anything about the constellations except those which,
as it were, force themselves, like Orion and the Dipper, on his
attention. There is a story, indeed, of one who, when he wished
to observe the sun, would look up its place in the heavens as
given by the Nautical Almanac, and set the circles of his tele-
scope accordingly. The subject of it is a real living man, and a
very able one, and the story is quite likely to be true ; for
when you have got to turn a dome, this way of turning to an
object is not such a bad one, if one is quick at figures. And
when one works inside a dome, one does not see much of any-
thing unless it is right in front of the telescope ; it would hard-
ly be surprising if a first magnitude star should appear in
the heavens, and not be seen for weeks by the regulars.

Of course, however, when the star was called to their atten-
tion, the astronomers went to work on it tooth and nail ; and it
was not long before they discovered, with the help of their in-
struments of precision, some very valuable facts about it. For
one thing, it was found that the star had been photographed
several times, for some weeks previous to the time Dr. Ander-
son had found it. If the plates had been examined with a view
to discoveries of this sort, it would no doubt have been detect-
ed ; but things have to be done in great observatories in a regu-
lar and systematic way, and there seemed to be no special
object in making that sort of an examination.

The star was fading when attention was first called to it,
and though it had a temporary revival, it never became very
brilliant, so that in that special way many others which have
been observed have been much more remarkable. But the
changes in its brilliancy were more accurately recorded than
those of any temporary star before had been.

It was, however, by means of that wonderful instrument of

1893-] RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. 173

modern investigation, the spectroscope, that the most interesting
facts about this new star were learned.

Of course this instrument was immediately used, for stars
of this kind have always shown spectra of a more or less extra-
ordinary character.

THE SPECTRUM OF THE NEW STAR.

The spectrum of Nova Aurigae (or the new star in Auriga),
as this object has generally been called, proved to be most
brilliant and interesting. It ^showed not only the bright lines
indicating the presence of incandescent gases, but also a continu-
ous spectrum with the dark absorption lines which we see in
the sun. Miss Agnes Clerke, the celebrated writer on astronomi-
cal subjects, thus forcibly describes it : " The light of Nova
Aurigae, unrolled by prismatic dispersion into a rainbow-tinted
ribbon, presented a dazzling spectacle. Splendid groups of
bright lines stood out from a paler background ; the red ray of
hydrogen, Fraftnhofer's C, glowed, as Mr. Espin remarked, like
a danger-signal on a dark night ; a superb quartet of rays
shone in the green ; shimmering blue bands and lines drew the
eye far up towards the violet ; the characteristic blazing spec-
trum, in fact, of a new star was unmistakably present."

It was not long, however, before a peculiarity in this spec-
trum, which strongly indicated a very remarkable cause, forced
itself on the attention of observers. This was that the bright
lines were accompanied by a shadow, as it were, or, more pro-
perly speaking, by a dark line on the side toward the blue end
of the spectrum. Was this line another one, corresponding, that
is, to some other chemical substance? Hardly; for the bright
lines were easily enough identified as belonging to hydrogen
and other well-known substances, and no other lines are known to
exist for forming regular pairs in this way with them. It seemed,
therefore, practically certain that these lines were really due to the
same substance as the bright lines ; but that they were displaced
to a small extent.

ITS PECULIAR MARKINGS.

Now, it is well known that the lines of the spectrum are and
must be displaced, as seen by us, when the body from which
the light comes is moving rapidly to or from us. If it is mov-
ing toward us, the light-waves are crowded together, as it were,
and reach us more frequently ; just as the sound-waves from
the whistle of a moving train are crowded together, reach the

174 RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. [May r

ear more frequently, and raise the pitch of the whistle when the
train is approaching us. When the body producing the sound
or light is moving away, the reverse is, of course, the case.

Now, the blue end of the spectrum, toward which it will be
remembered that these dark lines appeared, corresponds to the
more frequent vibrations, or what we should call in music the
higher pitch. It therefore became evident, or at least extremely
probable, that there were two bodies here sending light to us,
and that the one giving the dark lines was crowding its light
upon us, or approaching us, at least relatively to the other
which was giving the bright lines. And comparisons with the
absolute standard furnished by burning chemical substances here
and sending their light into the instrument, together with care-
ful measures of the amount of the displacements, indicated that
the body giving the bright lines was receding from us at the
enormous rate of some four hundred and twenty miles a second,
while the other was approaching us with the scarcely less pro-
digious velocity of three hundred miles in the same short time.

Now, it appeared that this star had not been visible at all
before November 2, 1891 ; for on that night a photograph had
been made at the Harvard College Observatory of the stars im-
mediately around it; but no trace of it was seen, though stars
of the eleventh magnitude were shown. On a photograph made
on December 16, however, it was visible as a star of the fifth
magnitude. Some time, then, between November 2 and Decem-
ber 16 it had sprung into existence, as it would appear.

What does this naturally suggest, taken in connection with
what has just been said about the velocities as indicated by the
displacements of the lines ? What but the collision, the grazing
collision probably, of two dark stars, both, or one at any rate,
previously moving with velocities greater even than the extra-
ordinary ones indicated ; the conversion of part of these veloci-
ties or energies into heat, and the perseverance to a considera-
ble extent of the velocities, so that the two objects were now
receding from each other, shining with the heat developed by
the collision ?

INDICATE A COLLISION OF STARS.

It was not necessary, however, to assume an actual collision.
If we suppose a very near approach of two stars to each other,
a strong excitement of the energies say the electrical ones of
the stars may be developed, giving rise to a great, though tem-
porary, increase of heat and light. The constitution of one of the

1893-] RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. 175

bodies may be such as to give an absorption or dark-line spec-
trum like that of the sun ; the other a bright-line one.

But it must, of course, be acknowledged that it is not neces-
sary to suppose two bodies in the case ; for movements take
place on our own sun with velocities equal to those which have
been named, and capable, therefore, of producing a like amount
of displacement.

These velocities, however, do not and cannot persevere on
our sun for a long time in the same direction ; but the move-
ments indicated in Nova Aurigse did seem to continue as the
star gradually, though somewhat irregularly, faded in the en-
suing months ; which fading was to be expected, of course, on the
collision theory. And the movement seemed to be little retarded
if at all, indicating that the separation of the stars was to be
permanent ; that they were not beginning to revolve in an orbit,
one about the other.^

BUT IT WAS A HUNDRED YEARS AGO.

The general impression, then, seems to have been last summer
that we had witnessed a collision. It may be noted, by the
way, however, that the collision, if it indeed occurred, was
pretty old news when we learned of it. Of course we do not
know exactly how far Nova Aurigae is from us; but its dis-
tance is probably enough to take light a hundred years- to come
from there here ; so it is likely that this event, which we have
been observing, occurred a good while before any of us were
born, or even before our Declaration of Independence was
signed. So, after all, the star was not such a brand-new one as
might at first appear.

As has been said, then, the matter rested in this way last
summer. But toward the end of August, to every one's great
surprise, the star had again appeared, by no means so bright as
before, but still of the ninth magnitude, so that it would be
easily visible in the smallest kind of a regularly mounted tele-
scope ; whereas in April it has become so faint that it could
barely be seen with the great instrument of the Lick Observa-
tory. Just how low it had gone no one certainly knows, for it
had been assumed that it was altogether disappearing, and no
one thought it worth while to watch for its last departing
beams.

IT TURNS OUT TO BE A NEBULA.

Soon the extraordinary news came from Mr. Barnard and
the great telescope that the star was no longer a star, but a

176 RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. [May,

nebula with a perceptible diameter of about three seconds of
arc. It had, moreover, the spectral lines characteristic of nebu-
lae, especially of what are called planetary ones.

The end, at least of the discussion with regard to this re-
markable object, is not yet. The collision theory is, perhaps,
not destroyed altogether, but certainly somewhat weakened by
this new phase of its development. We need a little more ex-
perience in this kind of observation ; it is pretty plain that the
means are in our hands for important discoveries concerning
these new stars, and if they continue to present themselves,
these discoveries will before long be made.

THE AXIS OF THE EARTH MOVES.

But we must proceed to give a short account of another
subject which is more within our grasp, and in which facts long
suspected have lately been conclusively established.

More properly we should say two other subjects ; but the
two have become connected with each other quite closely, and
have, as it were, grown together. Our information with regard
to both is principally due to Mr. S. C. Chandler, of Cam-
bridge, one of the ablest astronomers of the present day, whose
name, though not so well known to the public as that of some
who have worked on more sensational lines, stands among the
very first on the professional list of the real contributors to
science at the present day.

The first of these subjects belongs rather to the old astrono-
my, as it is sometimes called ; to that part of the science which,
as has been said, seemed thirty or forty years ago to be nearly
complete, or at any rate destined to advance at a very slow
rate. It is one of those investigations of precision which, though
really having a bearing on almost all of our astronomical measure-
ments, have their chief interest probably to the public as show-
ing the precision which has been attained in this sort of work,
rather than in the actu-al result, which does not ^ appear to the
uninitiated of much importance.

NATURE OF THE MOVEMENT.

It concerns the steadiness or fixity of something which we
have been accustomed to consider as absolutely fixed and stable ;
that is, of the axis round which our globe turns. It is not
meant, however, by this that the earth's axis has been consid-
ered as fixed in every respect ; for it is obvious that it is car-
ried through space with the earth itself in the motion of the

1893-] RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. 177

earth around the sun, and of the sun through the universe ;
and it has also been well known for a long time that it does
not keep always parallel to itself, but that it describes a slow
conical movement like that of the axis of a top before the top
goes, as we say, to sleep ; the axis of the top describes this
cone around a line drawn perpendicular to the floor, that of the
earth round a line perpendicular to the floor, as we may say,
on which the earth makes its movements ; that floor is what we
call the ecliptic or plane of the earth's orbit. If we conceive a
top to be spinning rapidly, at the same time moving bodily
round some point on the floor, and, lastly, also making this
peculiar gyrating movement which it has before it becomes up-
right and steady, we shall have a complete picture of the three
motions of the earth : first, that of rotation round its axis ; second,
that of revolution round the sun ; and third, that of what is
called precession. The precessional movement is further compli-
cated by other slight irregularities which we need not now con-
sider ; the principal point which stands out about it is, as dis-
tinguished from the motion of the top, that whereas the top
makes one of its gyrations for every few rotations round its
axis, the earth makes only one in about twenty-five thousand
years, or one in about nine million rotations, or days.

But, of course, this movement of the axis carries the earth
with it, as the other movements of the earth carry the axis with
it. So it has till quite recently been generally supposed that
the axis kept its place in the earth ; or, in other words, that the
north pole, which so many have tried lately to reach, was a
really absolutely definite spot which could be marked, if we could
get there and determine it accurately enough, by putting up on
it a real material pole ^a flag-pole, for example, with the stars
and stripes on it.

DR. CHANDLER'S INVESTIGATIONS.

Of late, however, a question has been raised on this point.
The subject was attracting some attention at about the time
which has been mentioned as the beginning of the new astrono-
my. Various investigations of the matter have been made ; but
it was reserved for Dr. Chandler to handle the subject in such
an able and conclusive manner, by the discussion of a great
number of astronomical observations, that the motion of the
axis of the earth relatively to the earth itself may now be con-
sidered as definitely established. It is not a conclusion, though,
that need cause wild alarm to any one ; there is no danger that
we shall have to migrate from here because of the north pole

i/8 RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. [May,

coming and settling anywhere in the United States. All the
motion of the pole which we can show to exist is one in a small
circle about fifty feet in diameter, round and round on the field
of ice or snow, or it may be the open water, where it is located ;
this movement is made once in a little more than a year at
present ; some time ago the circle seems to have been a little
larger and the motion quicker. The wonder about it to people
in general would probably be that such an insignificant motion
could be detected at all. But to astronomers it is quite impor-
tant, for it affects all their determinations of the position of
stars, in making observations for which the latitude of the place
of observation is required to be known as one of the principal
quantities to be used ; and this latitude is evidently changed by
the change of the position of the pole. It may also be re-
marked that the angle between the meridians drawn from the
pole to Greenwich, for example, and any other place is changed
more or less by this movement of the pole ; so that our longi-
tudes as well as our latitudes are affected by it.

THE VARIABLE STAR ALGOL.

Now to come to the second discovery, which grew, as it were,
out of this, and which belongs, as it were, both to the old as-
tronomy and to the new. To understand it, we must under-
stand first that the variation of latitude just spoken of was de-
tected by examining the position of stars as determined by ob-
servations in the working-up of which, as has been said, the
latitude was a factor. In these positions, as deduced at different
observatories, cyclic changes appeared which were explained by
the cyclic or periodic change in the latitude which has been just
described.

But it happened that one star in particular, among those in-
vestigated, showed variations in its place of a different character
and with a different period from the rest, which could not be
accounted for by the periodic change of latitude which had been
ascertained. This star was the celebrated Algol, the well-known
variable in the constellation Perseus, which, at intervals of a lit-
tle less than threfe days, becomes much fainter than usual, losing
in fact much more than half its light, and remaining at that re-
duced brilliancy for several hours.

IT HAS A DARK COMPANION.

The cause of this variation has been long suspected, and is
now pretty well known to be the periodical intervention of a
dark star of a size not much inferior to that of the bright one,

1893-] RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. 179

between the bright one and ourselves. This has become evident
from the same transference or displacement of the spectral lines
which has been mentioned as giving evidence in the case of the
new star in Auriga. Before the darkening, these lines show
that the bright star is receding from us ; after it, that it is ap-
proaching, as would evidently be the case if the two were re-
volving about each other in a plane running nearly toward us.

Now, this star, as has been said, seemed to exhibit signs of
movement of a peculiar character, not due to the shifting of our
pole, but to some other cause. But it must be understood that
the movement just described round its dark companion must
necessarily be too small to be noticed at such a distance as that
of the earth from it except by the darkening which is occasioned
when it passes behind that companion. The movement to one
side or the other is not more than a diameter or two of the
star ; and the diameter of a star is a quantity utterly impercep-
tible with the highest magnifying powers that have ever been
or probably ever can be used.

STILL THE WONDER DOES NOT END.

These periodic and visible movements in the star, then, seem
to imply the existence of some other dark companion beside the
one which causes the variation of light ; for there is no visible
star near enough to Algol to be responsible for them.

This certainly seems very strange, but the wonder does not
end even here. For an irregularity or fluctuation has also been
noticed in the period of variability of the star. This fluctuation
is a very slight one it is true, but producing a considerable effect
in the course of years ; just as a pendulum which ought to swing
exactly once a second will, if it takes the hundred-thousandth part
of a second too long to make its swing, cause the clock to
which it is attached to lose nearly a whole second a day. So it
has been noticed that Algol sometimes is slow or behindhand ;
that it does not come to its obscuration so soon as it ought to
if its periods were perfectly regular right along ; on the other
hand, sometimes it is fast, being obscured sooner than it should
be on a regular time-table.

Now, can any explanation be made of this? Yes, it would
seem so, for it is evident that a movement of Algol and its
known dark companion, about a star at a considerable that is,
at a visible distance from it, is just what would produce a peri-
odic change in the times of obscuration of the bright star as seen
here. If Algol was on one side of a centre, round which both it

i8o RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. [May,

and its dark companion could be supposed to move, just as the
earth and moon move round the sun, the obscuration seen by us
would evidently come a little late, while on the other side it
would be a little early. So it seemed possible to Dr. Chandler
that these two birds, so to speak, namely, the irregular move-
ments of Algol shown by observation and not due to the shift-
ing of our pole, and the change in its period of variability, might
be killed with one stone ; that is, by supposing it to move with
its obscuring companion round some other invisible body at a
considerable distance, and on looking up the. matter carefully, it
seemed that the periods of the two oscillations, that in its time
of variation and that of its place in the heavens, would coincide
very well. An important thing just now is to examine this
movement of the star in the heavens very carefully by compar-
ing it with others near by, to see if this swinging back and for-
ward is confirmed.

ALGOL AND ITS COMPANION REVOLVE ABOUT ANOTHER DARK

STAR.

It certainly looks now as if there were near Algol a star quite
invisible to us, and quite probably a good deal larger than Al-
gol or its close, dark companion ; and it would not be surpris-
ing if such should soon be demonstrated to be the case. For
such a thing is by no means unprecedented. It is quite well
proved that the bright star Procyon has such a dark or invisible
attendant. The movements of Procyon itself have been carefully
scrutinized and are well known to be orbital. And there are
strong indications of the same thing elsewhere. An interesting
case is in the remarkable triple system of the star Zeta Cancri, to
explain the movements of which a fourth star, invisible but per-
haps larger than any of the rest, seems absolutely necessary.

Altogether, the evidence concerning the dark stars seems to
be pretty rapidly accumulating. We have easy methods by
which many may be detected ; for those which are far enough
away from their bright companions, if not far enough away to
be quite isolated, will show their presence by visible movements
in the bright stars ; those which are close by, by more rapid
movements which can be detected by means of the displacement
of the spectroscopic lines. The variable stars seem specially likely
to furnish evidence of this latter kind, though it may be found
anywhere ; the stars having a comparatively rapid proper mo-
tion in the heavens will, perhaps, be more apt to show visible ir-
regularities in this motion. It must be confessed that the close

1 893.] RECENT DISCOVERIES IN ASTRONOMY. 181

juxtaposition of large, dark masses with luminous ones seems
rather a puzzle, on the views which have been generally enter-
tained as to the formation of worlds ; but the evidence of it as
a fact is too powerful to be resisted. If our theories conflict
with facts, so much the worse for the theories. We must pick
up the pieces, and put them together some other way.

But our present space will not allow us to continue this
subject further, or to discuss any others. Probably enough has
been said to show that astronomy is by no means an exhausted
science ; it seems, when we look at its positive results, to be
pretty well advanced, but when we look at what seems now to
be opening out in this science in the way of discovery, it is
more as if we were just on its threshold. We have not under-
taken, and could not undertake in this short space, to give
anything like a complete account of even its very recent re-
sults of general interest ; but have rather touched lightly upon
a few matters here and there which may be taken as specimens
of the work of the great observatories of the world. Nor has
such a matter as the photographic discovery of small planets,
which has been going on at a very rapid rate during the last
year or two, been mentioned; nor the recent .ingenious applica-
tions of photography to the work of the meridian circle, which
have been made at Georgetown, been explained ; other modern
processes of measurement or investigation have also been omit-
ted. It is in the results of these processes that most people are
principally interested ; still the new devices themselves are well
worthy of study.

And it would be too much to expect that any except a very
few in this busy world, who are not engaged in the actual
work of astronomy, would keep pace with its, we may say, con-
stantly accelerating progress even by hearing or reading the
most meagre reports of it ; there are too many other things to
do. This incomplete sketch of some of its most salient points,
which has been hurriedly made, may, however, accomplish its
principal object in giving some idea of how much astronomers
have to do, how much they are doing, and what a future seems
to be opening out before them a future the promise of which
must make even those who have been proudest of their science
in the past, now feel that they are indeed only beginning here
as well as elsewhere to know the wonders of the immense uni-
verse which God has made.

G. M. SEARLE, C.S.r.

Catholic University, Washington, D.C.
VOL. LV1I. 13

i 82 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [May,

THE LAND OF THE SUN.
X.

IN GUADALAJARA WAYS.

DELIGHTFUL were the days which the travellers
spent in Guadalajara. It seemed to them that no-
where else had they beheld such jewel-like depths
of sky, baffling all comparison to earthly tints in
its dazzling azure, such brilliant sunshine, such
beautiful houses, gay with flowers and plants and delicate fres-
coes, such odorous public gardens where the water-carriers came
to fill their red water-jars at the brimming fountains, or such mar-
vellously picturesque churches with sculptured facades and splen-
did towers, speaking so eloquently of the generosity of past gen-
erations, and offering studies to enchant an artist, in their form
and color.

And hardly less rich in beauty of aspect, as well as in many
treasures of art, are the interiors of these old sanctuaries. The
superb Murillo which glorifies the cathedral and is the pride
of Guadalajara although a stranger who did not know of its
existence might come and go and never hear of, far less see
it, where it hangs in the spacious chapter-room is chief among
them ; but there are many others hid away in dim chapels and
sacristies to reward the search of those who like to discover
such treasures for themselves. And meanwhile the great naves
open to the eye in noble vistas, lined with stately altars,
adorned with carving, gilding, and metal-work, while sifting
down through the frescoed domes and high, narrow windows
come the rays of light that fall upon all the faded yet harmo-
nious splendor, and make such pictures for the eye to dwell up-
on and the memory to recall as must strike the most careless
observer.

But careless observers three at least of this party were not.
It is true that for a day or two Philip proved much of a dis-
traction, while Miss Gresham frankly acknowledged that she had
seen a sufficient number of churches and similar objects of in-
terest to satisfy her for some time, the general fell in the most
shocking manner into lounging and newspaper-reading, and Mr.
Travers justified Dorothea's contemptuous opinion by developing,

1 893-]

THE LAND OF THE SUN.

183

or relapsing, into a perfect example of the flaneur, idling in por-
tales and plazas, accompanying Phil to the haunts of the gilded

youth of Guadalajara, including the bull-ring, and generally de-
clining from the high standard to which he had hitherto been
held by the influence of precept and example. But Dorothea

1 84 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [May,

unhesitatingly declared that such a trio as Margaret, Russell, and
herself were independent of the weak members who had forsaken
them ; and it was certainly no fault of hers if a single spot of
interest in Guadalajara remained unexplored. What they enjoyed
most, perhaps, were the wanderings which had no definite end in
view, when sauntering along the well-swept streets, lined with
houses painted in the light tints that seem in harmony with the
brilliancy of the sunshine and atmosphere, their balustraded roofs
outlined against the dazzling sky and their great portals giving
fascinating glimpses of courts filled with flowers, the white
gleam of statuary and the musical voice of fountains, they would
come upon some magnificent old structure that in its beauty and
antiquity would be an object of pilgrimage in any other land
than this.

Something of the pride of discoverers would fill them on
these occasions. And such an occasion occurred one day when,
after a visit to the market where they had been enraptured
by the scene upon which they entered, by its unexpected grace
of architecture and bewildering excess of color, as on the tiled,
glistening pavement, under delicately-painted Arabian arches,
were spread all the products of the tropical zone, with throngs
of dark-skinned people to add to the Oriental effect they came
out into the street where the market overflowed, and walking in
a direction which promised soonest an escape from the crowd,
turned into a quieter street, so quite indeed that in the intensi-
ty of light which filled its length it seemed to have fallen asleep,
and there found one of the most picturesque as well as one of
the most ancient churches they had yet seen. A marvellous old
structure it was, built of brown porphyry, with immense portals
surrounded by elaborate masses of sculpture, and closed by doors
studded with great Spanish nails. The immense thickness of
the walls showed in the deep arch of these doorways, and the
whole aspect of the edifice was of a strength on which time could
make no impression save, perhaps, in the further mellowing of
its exquisite tints. At one end a massive tower rose, at the
other a Byzantine dome crowned the flat roof, and in a niche
at the eastern corner a gigantic and most quaint statue of St.
Christopher bearing the Divine Child upon his shoulder stood,
carved out of the same brown stone of which the building is
constructed. The doors were fast closed, and, as it stood in the
brilliant sunshine with the stillness which brooded about its
ancient walls, the old sanctuary seemed also fallen asleep and
dreaming of better days. But that it remained dedicated to

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 185

sacred purposes was evident from the fact that two or three
men who passed while the trio of strangers stood lost in admi-
ration on the other side of the street, lifted their hats in
reverence to the Sacramental Presence within. Finding entrance,
however, impossible, the explorers were at length driven to pass
around the western end in search of information concerning it.
They had not much more than passed the walls of somewhat
narrow width, in comparison to their extreme length when they
found themselves before the open doorway of a building imme-
diately adjoining, through which there was a partial view of a
large court surrounded by cloistered arches, that Dorothea at
once declared were the most beautiful she had yet seen so
graceful, indeed, that she stood enthralled before the open por-
tal.

" Oh, I wonder if we could go in ! " she cried breathlessly.
" Here comes a man. Ask him, Mr. Russell, pray ask him what
this place is. It must be an institution of some kind it is too
large for a private house."

Thus adjured, Russell addressed himself in courteous Spanish
to a man who, wearing the drapery cloak of an ecclesiastic, came
out of the great doorway before which they were standing ; and
asked the name and purpose of the building. The reply was
equally courteous.

" It is our seminary, sefior, for the education of young men
who will become priests. I am sorry" with a glance at the
two feminine faces " that I cannot ask you to enter ; but the
presence of ladies, as you are probably aware, is strictly forbid-
den in our seminaries."

" You are very kind, sefior, but the ladies were only admir-
ing a glimpse of the cloisters," Russell replied. " And so this
is your seminary. Has it always been so ? "

" No. The sefior has probably seen the large building near
the cathedral, which was formerly our seminary. That was con-
fiscated by the government and is now a school of art so we
house our pupils here, in what was formerly the convent of the
Augustinian nuns. It is inconvenient for our purpose, but what
will you?" and slightly lifted hands and shoulders told the
rest.

" But was not this property confiscated also ? " Russell in-
quired.

" Naturally, sefior everything was taken. But when this was
sold, it was bought in for the purpose you see. The poor nuns
there are not many of them now live in that house across

1 86 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [May,

the street yonder, from whence they can at least see their
old home and old church. Yes, the church belonged to the
convent Santa Monica is its name one of the oldest in Gua-
dalajara. The seflor likes it? We think much of Santa Monica
and it is very beautiful within. The seflor and the sefloras,"
including them with a sweet, quick smile, "should see it. In the
morning it is always open for Masses."

Thanks were returned, salutations exchanged, and then they
walked away, leaving their courteous informant still standing with
his hat off, showing his finely-outlined face and tonsured head.
At the end of the block they came upon a beautiful garden
with an overflowing fountain in the centre, once a secluded spot
where the feet of the despoiled and banished nuns had paced,
and where their hands had planted the great, spreading trees
that now cast their shade over the traffic of a public plaza in-
stead of the still quiet of a convent close.

A little farther, another noble old church almost threatened
to rival Santa Monica in their admiration so beautiful was its
fagade sculptured in all manner of strange and rich designs, and
crowned with splendid towers. This, they were told, was San
Felipe, once with its accompanying buildings the home of the
Oratorians.

4< Let us go ! " said Margaret Langdon then. " So much
spoliation and robbery make one as sad as the beauty of these
lovely old sanctuaries delights one."

" To raise your spirits I will show you that all is not de-
struction and desecration," said Russell. " You shall see the
restoration of a church "

" Oh, for heaven's sake, no ! If there is anything more dread-
ful than the destruction of one of these churches, it would be
its restoration. How can the nineteenth century improve on
the work of the sixteenth ? "

" For the restoration of the church to which I allude there
is excuse. It was the church of the Dominicans, and was shat-
tered in the last bombardment of the city. But an association
of St. Joseph have purchased and restored it in the most mag-
nificent manner. You must not fail to see it."

"Anything new, anything modern will seem terribly crude
after this," said Dorothea, regarding the mellow, time-stained,
richly-sculptured front of San Felipe.

"The two edifices are so different that you will not think of
comparison," answered Russell. " Come."

Rather reluctantly they turned in the direction he indicated,

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 187

and a few minutes' walking brought them to the superb church
of San Jose", which has risen like a miracle of splendor from
the war-demolished ruins of the ancient sanctuary of St. Domi-
nic. The work of restoration lasted for years, and has been
accomplished with an artistic skill, a thoroughness, and a patient
elaboration of detail of which this age of haste and sham and
inartistic work knows little. Refreshing to the soul, and like a
living page from ages which saw the erection of those great
structures that men in our day can but feebly copy, it was to
watch the workmen at their toil in San Jose", before the final
completion of this labor of love. For, after the fashion of that
faithful past, each artisan was an artist in the truest sense of
the term, and wrought into his work the living conception with-
out which such work is valueless. Let no one fancy that the
rich carving now covered with gold, which adorns the church
and its many altars, is moulded in plaster by mechanical pro-
cess, as one accustomed to modern methods might imagine.
On the contrary, it is carved in stone, and the workman as he
chiselled would trace with his pencil the design for his instru-
ment. And so throughout. From the perfectly fitted pattern of
the floor inlaid in hard wood to the admirably executed frescoes
of the soaring dome, all is eloquent of the same artistic instinct
and patient artistic labor, as well as of a supreme, directing
taste that was never at fault, and a munificence that has not
counted cost, to complete the perfect harmony of as splendid
an offering as the devotion of man ever made to God.

Even critics fresh from the contemplation of the ancient
beauty of Santa Monica and San Felipe were forced to own
that the exterior was very striking, with its symmetrical portico
and graceful tower, and the sunlight glancing brilliantly on the
highly-glazed surface of its richly-tiled dome. But within

"It is like Solomon's temple!" whispered Dorothea in a
tone of awed amazement when, pausing inside the carved screens
that protect the great open doors, they looked down the mag-
nificent perspective of the nave. " Nothing else could ever have
been so splendid, so daring, so almost barbaric, one would say
if the effect were not perfect in the use of gold and of color.
One could never have dreamed of it and yet it is superb ! "

She was right. A daring confidence in the ultimate result
could alone have conceived the scheme of color and decoration
carried out with such triumphant success. The pale blue tint
spread over the walls throws out in strong relief the deep crim-
son which forms an immediate background for the lavish deco-

188

THE LAND OF THE SUN.

[May,

ration in gold. With the last the edifice literally burns. The
deep, richly-carved frieze that surrounds the walls is covered
with the precious metal, as is all the elaborate carving of the
numerous altars ; a golden rail divides the sanctuary from the
nave, and the graceful pulpit with its echoing shell is an unre-
lieved mass of gold. The eyes are dazzled, yet the sense of

harmony is never
violated. Shrined
in the majestic
high altar is a
noble statue of
St. Joseph 4 ' El
Seftor San Jose,"
the people loving-
ly called him
executed by a
Guadalajara sculp-
tor, while the
chapel of Our
Lady is simply a
poem of beauty in
its dome delicate-
ly frescoed, its en-
tire decoration in
blue and gold,
and its lovely
statue of the Im-
maculate Concep-
tion.

It was when
the trio of stran-
gers finally issued,
somewhat over-
whelmed by the
contemplation of
so much magnifi-
cence, and walked
THE PICTURESQUE SIGHTS OF THE STREETS. across the flowery

plaza in front of the church, that Margaret Langdon said
gravely: "I wish, Mr. Russell, that you who know this country
so well would read a riddle for me. How is one to reconcile
the two things that we have encountered so close together to-
day the ruthless spoliation of religious houses, the high-handed

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 189

robbery which seized and retains all the property of the church,
and the splendid generosity which pours out wealth like water
to restore and adorn such a sanctuary as we have just
seen ? "

"In the answer to that question," Russell replied, "lies the
whole history of Mexico, of the wars that desolated her for half
a century, and the smouldering fires that burn under her placid
surface now. The one great menace to her future peace, as it
was the root of past bitterness and bloodshed, is the point you
have touched. How, you ask, is one to read the conduct of a
government which having robbed shamelessly, continues to per-
secute ruthlessly the religion which is held with passionate at-
tachment by the vast mass of the people in whose name it pro-
fesses to rule ? Briefly, because this government, founded not
on consent of the governed, but on the triumph of a party in
war, while nominally republican in form is in reality as truly au-
tocratic as that of Russia, and antagonizes the people on the
most vital subject known to human society. These people, as
you have seen with your own eyes, and as you will see, go
where you will over the length and breadth of the country, are
absolutely and devotedly Catholic, yet they are represented
before the world by a government every member of which be-
longs to a secret society inimical to Christianity, and which
here, as in Latin Europe, scornfully tolerates and patronizes
Protestant missionary societies because hoping to find in them
allies against the only power it alike hates and dreads, the
Catholic Church."

" Why do the people not rise and change things by force,
if force alone can do it for I heard you telling papa the other
day what an absurd farce an election is here ? " demanded Do-
rothea.

" Because they have tasted so fully and so deeply of the
horrors of war, have seen their blood so poured out, their
country impoverished and their credit destroyed, that they are
willing to submit to much rather than invoke again the terrible
arbitrament of the sword."

" It might easily be done if any one of these priests chose
to play the part of Hidalgo," observed Margaret, looking at
two of the cloak-draped figures on the other side of the street.

"You have no idea how easily," Russell replied. "A single
word would be like flame to tow. But, so far from speaking
that word, the chief efforts of the priests are directed toward
keeping the people quiet by preaching patience and submission.

190 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [May,

' It is the work which we have to do in the confessional/ said
one of them once to me. Without the efforts of these admira-
ble men for such I have invariably found the clergy of Mexico
there would be war in the land to-morrow. Not all its mili-
tary force could keep the government in power without the aid
of these auxiliaries, whom they reward with an unceasing per-
secution, as petty as it is vindictive."

"And short-sighted," added Mrs. Langdon ; "for surely a
broad-minded policy would dictate a conciliating treatment, a
liberal toleration at least, of that which appeals to the most
vital feelings of the people. There is no government on earth
strong enough to persistently and continuously outrage such
feelings with impunity."

" Those in power are not enough of statesmen to perceive
that," Russell answered. " They are animated by malice, and
malice is always short-sighted."

" As for me," said Dorothea calmly, " I should fight."

" You are not alone in that opinion," said Russell smiling.
" In my wanderings through the country I have come very near
to the people, and again and again I have heard them say with
flashing eyes when describing some persecution of the govern-
ment, ' We ought to fight ! ' But the priests say, No. And on
that No rests the peace of Mexico."

It was the next morning at breakfast that Philip inquired
if the party were disposed for an excursion to San Pedro, to
see the atelier of Panduro, the Indian sculptor.

" Mr. Russell has arranged something for this morning, I
think," answered Dorothea, looking at that gentleman. " He
says that it will interest us to see the Hospicio."

"A hospital ! " exclaimed Miss Gresham with a slight shudder.
" Pray excuse me"

" It is likely that you will wish to be excused," said Dorothea.
" But the place is not a hospital. It is Mr. Russell can tell
you what it is."

" Briefly," said Russell, " it is a house of charity in the most
comprehensive sense ; for under its roof is an orphan asylum, a
school of useful arts, and a home for aged paupers."

" It certainly sounds comprehensive," said the general, " and
no doubt is very admirable but why do you think it would
interest one ? "

" Because it is such a magnificent affair altogether," answered
his son before Russell could speak. " Oh, you must see the

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 191

Hospicio by all means! It is one of the sights of Guadalajara
that should on no account be omitted."

"You will accompany us, then?" asked Dorothea, turning to
him.

She detected a glance that passed between himself and Vio-
let before he replied composedly : " Well, no. I saw it long
ago, and Miss Gresham may want me to act as her interpreter
in some shopping she has on hand this morning."

" Violet will surely wish to go with us to see the Hospicio,
since it is so well worth seeing," said Mrs. Langdon.

" I believe not," answered that young lady sweetly. " I am
not partial to sight-seeing, as you know ; and I confess that in-
stitutions of charity bore me dreadfully. I am like Dorothea in
that particular."

" Pardon me," said Dorothea with dignity, " but I have never
said that institutions of charity bore me. Industrial schools and
things of that sort may not interest me as much as no doubt
they should ; but I would be very much ashamed of myself if
I could not feel interest in a great and noble charity such as
this must be."

" Live and let live !" said easy-going Philip. " Miss Gresham
and I frankly own that infant orphans and aged paupers don't
interest us, even if they are housed in a palace fit for a king
and that you will find it to be."

" Is it a religious institution ?" asked the general.

" It was," replied Russell. " What is there in Mexico, de-
serving of notice or admiration, which was not a religious foun-
dation ? But the Hospicio has, of course, been secularized, and
is now in the hands of the state."

" Which takes great credit, I presume, for absolutely allow-
ing the infant orphans and the aged paupers to remain in it,"
said Travers. " It has been long," the speaker went on medita-
tively, " since I have visited an institution of charity content-
ing myself generally with attending bazaars and balls for their
benefit but an unwonted impulse of virtue stirs within me, and
although I have rather been left out in the sight-seeing lately,
I feel that, con permiso, as the people here say, I should like to
make one of the party this morning."

" For the matter of that," said the general, " I have been
left out also that is," as he caught his younger daughter's
glance, " I have, like yourself, fallen off inexcusably. But we will
both brace up and go and see the Hospicio."

In pursuance of this resolution the party, augmented by

192

THE LAND OF THE SUN.

[May,

these two additions, set forth presently, with the understanding
that they would go to San Pedro in the afternoon. There was
a slight shadow on Dorothea's brow, caused perhaps by the ab-

sence of Philip and Miss Gresham, and the apparently too great
success of her efforts to distract the former from Mexican beau-
ties by the charms of the latter ; but it was impossible for

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 193

clouds to overcast her horizon very long. Once out in the in-
effable radiance of the sunshine, once breathing the air that
seemed like a golden elixir of life, once surrounded by the pic-
turesque sights of the streets and plazas, she seemed to forget
all cause of annoyance, and threw herself with her accustomed
ardor into the things around her. In the delightful atmosphere
they found it pleasant to avoid the tramway which would have
conveyed them to the door of the Hospicio, and to walk down
the long, straight street that leads toward the statue-crowned
dome and portico with Tuscan columns, which close the vista.
And it chanced that as they walked along, talking gaily, Mrs.
Langdon suddenly paused by an open door in a blank wall.
" What a perfect picture of a Roman amphitheatre ! " she ex-
claimed, pointing within.

It was indeed a picture full of classic associations and sug-
gestions. Across a court of entrance another portal was open,
and beyond was a glimpse of an arena surrounded by stone
seats, rising in tiers above a strong wall also of stone, in which
were set doors, out of which might have issued the wild beasts
for the combats the Romans delighted in. But, instead of the
lions and leopards of old, great bulls would charge forth to find
a torturing death on the sand of the arena, even as their pre-
cursors died in the distant days of the Flavian Amphitheatre.

" It is the bull-ring," said Travers. " Come in and look at
it. Since you are resolved never to witness the national sport,
it is at least worth while to see the place devoted to it."

" Oh, yes ! " said Russell. " Let us go in by all means."

He turned into the door, and they followed him across the
court, where the dark-eyed family of the guardian of the place
waved them courteously onward, mounted a flight of stone
steps everything about the building was solid as the Coliseum
and found themselves in a gallery overlooking the roofless
arena.

" Let the gladiators enter !" said the general, seating himself.
" I feel in so classic a frame of mind that I shall certainly turn
down my thumbs when the time comes to decide whether the
vanquished shall live or die."

" i don't think they allow the poor bull as much of a chance
as that," said Dorothea, shuddering, as she gazed down into
the arena where such scenes of sickening cruelty are enacted.

" It is surprising how entirely the classic model has been
preserved," said Mrs. Langdon, looking around. " One might
fancy one's self in one of the ancient theatres of Italy. Every

194 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [May,

feature is here, and the similarity of material makes the resem-
blance more impressive."

" It proves, if proof were needed, how clearly these bull-
fights are derived from the gladiatorial shows of the ancients,"
said the general. " You have lately seen some of these a
entertainments," he added, addressing Travers. " Are they quite
as bad as they are represented to be ?"

" They are terribly bad," that gentleman answered. " Yet
the student of mankind, remembering the underlying brutal-
ity in all human nature, can comprehend the fascination of
this sport for the multitude. The skill, grace, and courage of
the toreador are the qualities to call forth popular enthusiasm,
the possibility of danger in every encounter whets the interest
to the highest point, and the savage fury of the goaded bull is
a spectacle very stimulating to the nerves of those who are safe
from its practical manifestations."

" It seems to have proved very stimulating to yours," said
Dorothea. " You grow eloquent on the attractions of a bull-
fight."

" I am only analyzing the attractions, as I analyzed them after
the spectacle," he replied. " At the time my sentiments strug-
gled between rage and disgust, an intense desire to give the
poor, stupid, courageous bull one good chance at his tormentors,
and to kick the audience individually and collectively."

" The things of which Travers speaks," said Russell," " the
picturesqueness, and the matchless skill and grace of the tore-
ador, are redeeming features of the sport to any one who can
overlook its cruelty. The spectacle of a prize-fight, which rouses
multitudes to enthusiasm among us, has not even these features
to redeem it. Consequently, living in a house of such brittle
material, it does not become us to throw many stones at bull-
fighting."

" Only," said Dorothea, " in prize-fighting two brutes of
equal intelligence are equally matched, while here the superior
brute the poor bull has no chance at all."

" ' Butchered to make a Roman holiday,' " quoted the gene-
ral. " A gladiator or a bull it would be the same. No, no,
Russell, you and Travers cannot with your drapery of pictur-
esqueness and skill and grace cloak the barbarity of the sport.
It is indefensible ; and the worst effect of it is the demoralization
of sentiment it must produce ; the love of cruelty and blood-
shed."

" Granted," replied Russell. " But when one has lived in

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 195

many lands and seen much of national differences of custom and
of human similarity underneath, one finds that there is not a
great deal to choose between any of them, and one becomes
tolerant of all. But vamonos ! If the bull-ring disgusts you,
come and let the Hospicio make amends."

The distance was not very great from the one to the other.
A block or two farther, and they reached the classic portico
which rises so imposingly above the flight of steps that leads to
it. At once admitted, they passed into a spacious court shaded
by orange-trees, where the entrance to the church whose grace-
ful dome soars above the building faced them, and around
which were grouped reception and class rooms. Here they met
the lady in charge of the house since its secularization by the
government, and, after a courteous reception, were placed under
the care of an assistant, appointed to show them all the details
of this magnificent charity. Founded in 1803 by the illustrious
Seflor Dr. D. Juan Cruz Ruiz de Cabanas, Archbishop of Gua-
dalajara, it is at once an orphan and a foundling asylum, a
home for children whose parents are unable to support them,
an art school, and a refuge for the aged poor. At twelve years
of age boys are transferred to a similar institution, known as the
Escuela de Artes (an art and industrial school for boys alone),
but girls may remain in the institution until they are twenty-one.

Having mastered these facts, the group of visitors followed
their guide into the different class-rooms opening from the court
upon which they had entered. Everywhere they found industry,
cheerful faces, and the quiet of perfect order. The cool, lofty
rooms were full of fresh air, floods of golden sunshine streamed
in at the doors and windows, while the court beyond was as
tranquil as it was beautiful, with its columns and glistening
tiles, and fragrance of orange-blossoms. In one room a score
of girls with dark, silky heads bent, and slender brown fingers
busily at work, were fashioning artificial flowers sprays of
orange-blossoms that only lacked perfume to be as perfect as
those blooming without. In another room another score were
at work on fine needlework the exquisite " drawn-work " of
Mexico, taught long ago in the convents and handed down
from generation to generation. In the drawing-room the pupils
were drawing from casts with skill and fidelity, while their de-
corum and discipline were perfect. They sat unmoved, continu-
ing their rapid strokes while the strangers paused behind their
chairs, or only lifted dark-fringed, liquid eyes in a quick glance
as they passed.

196

THE LAND OF THE SUN.

[May y

The progress of the party around the court finally ended in
the cor cordium of the stately pile the church. Admirably
adapted by architectural design for the, position it occupies as

the centre of the vast building, it is in form a perfect Greek
cross, the four wide arms of which meet in a central space,
forty feet in diameter, over which rises the light, elegant dome,

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 197

a hundred and twelve feet in height, supported by eight columns
and four noble arches, throwing the changing colors of its
stained glass upon the shining pavement below. The altars of
this beautiful sanctuary are worthy of it, and here hangs a very
fine portrait of the founder, his ascetic yet benignant Spanish
face looking out of its canvas at the perpetuation through gene-
rations of the good work he originated.

Passing out of the church by another door, they found them-
selves in a second court filled with carefully tended flowers and
trees, a paradise of tropical verdure, color, and perfume, a very
garden of delight, with the sky like a great vault of lapis-lazuli
above, and no sound save the sweet notes of birds among the
flowering branches to break the spell of stillness. Opening up-
on this charming place, than which no royal palace contains
anything more beautiful, are the refectories that on the right
for girls, on the left for boys. These immense rooms, with
their delightful outlook, are as cool, airy, and miraculously
clean as are all the other apartments, or as the great kitchen
with its glazed surfaces everywhere reflecting the light, into
which they looked, and from which they carried away a perfect
genre picture of half a dozen slender girls, under the superinten-
dence of an older women, preparing dinner, and of immense
piles of fresh, green vegetables lying on dark-red, shining tiles.
The dormitories, with floods of glorious sunshine pouring into
their spacious lengths on delicately tinted walls and rows of
pure white beds, made an equally charming picture. There
were the work-shops where trades were taught, such as weaving,
printing, binding, shoemaking, and where all the work of the
house was done by its inmates ; the department where tiny
children rose up in their cribs and smiled at the intruders, and
yet another where old people sat sunning themselves with an
air of tranquil content. Court followed court there are twenty
in the great building each with its surrounding apartments
forming a world in itself, and altogether making a true Hospice,
or House of God, in the old mediaeval sense, where from the
infant castaways of human society to the aged travellers of
life for whom the world offers no other home, all who needed
help might enter and find not only shelter and fod, but such
beautiful and stately surroundings as only the great ones of the
earth command elsewhere.

" It is a noble a most noble charity !" said the general im-
pressively, after they had been through all its various depart-
VOL. LVII. 14

198 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [May,

ments. " That old archbishop had a great conception, and
greatly carried it out."

"What I like best of all," said Travers, "is that he did not
think that charity must necessarily be associated with ugliness.
If I ever found an institution of the kind, this shall be my
model. I shall house my paupers in lofty, frescoed apartments
opening on spacious courts filled with flowers."

" It all springs from the Christian conception of the people,"
said Russell. " They look upon the poor as the representatives
of Christ on earth. We regard them as criminals to be put out
of sight and condemned to all things cold, hard, and ugly, be-
cause they have failed in man's first duty that of amassing
money. Our boasted civilization may well come to Mexico to
learn more than one lesson."

" I shall never forget it," said Dorothea, pausing at the door
to look back over the orange-shaded court, at the farther end
of which rose the noble fagade of the church. " It is a poem
of charity a palace indeed for the poor ones of God."

When the booming stroke of three o'clock roused the city
from its mid-day siesta that trance of suspended activity which,
like enchantment, overtakes all its busy life for three hours every
day when the doors of business houses unclosed and street
cars resumed running, the party, including Miss Gresham and
Philip, set forth from the hotel to take the first car leaving the
city for San Pedro. Mexican tramways, as a rule, are admir-
able ; and, when practicable, it is better to visit suburban points-
by tramway rather than by carriages. The lively, active mules,
driven tandem fashion, gallop along at a fine rate of speed, the
cars are clean, open, and divided into first and second class,
and there is an exhilarating sense, impossible to connect with
tramways in any other part of the world, in being whirled
through busy city streets, while the driver's horn announces to
all whom it may concern to clear the way, and in being borne
with smoothness and rapidity along a picturesque country road.

Very picturesque is the road from Guadalajara to San Pedro,
a distance of about four miles. The broad, white highway along
the side of which the tramway has been laid, is lined with
magnificent fresnos (a variety of ash), their immense trunks,
their gnarled roots, and broad green crowns of foliage rivalling-
in beauty the most kingly oak. Underneath their mighty shade
and along the wide road, six inches deep in finely powdered
dust, a stream of wayfarers constantly pass men bearing great

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 199

packs upon their backs, their white calsones rolled up to their
knees, showing lean, brown, sinewy legs ; women hardly less
heavily laden wrapped in their Oriental drapery ; troops of pa-
tient, plodding burros ; cavaliers in picturesque silver-laced riding-
dress, on small fiery horses that show in every line their Ara-
bian blood, and now and then a handsome carriage filled with
a bevy of ladies. It is an epitome of the life of the country
that flows along this broad avenue lined with its noble trees.

The ascent to the ridge on which San Pedro lies is very
gradual, the view over the wide plain to the azure masses of
distant mountains most beautiful, and the town when reached
reveals itself as wrapped in a quiet extraordinary even for a
suburban village the quiet of a watering-place out of season.
Except in summer few people of the better class live here; and
there are whole streets of houses closed and deserted. Quite
unsuggestive are the blank walls and barred, shuttered windows
of these houses ; but seen in the season when the whole place
is filled and alive with gaiety, they are found to contain beau-
tiful courts and gardens, and, without any pretensions to state-
liness, are very attractive.

But if this little " summer town " of the elite of Guadala-
jara is known beyond its narrow borders, if it is a spot toward
which the steps of the tourist invariably turn, the cause must
be found in the very remarkable work done by some of the
humblest of its inhabitants. Here are modelled the wonderful
and delicate little figures in clay which may be seen from the
City of Mexico to El Paso and San Antonio. Marvellous is the
plastic art which they display, these studies of the life of the
people in all its picturesque phases, wrought with a fidelity to
nature and a perfection of workmanship which would be re-
markable if they came from the hands of trained and accom-
plished sculptors, instead of from the fingers of uneducated
peasants, pure Indians, whose genius and skill, handed down
from father to son, have not raised them above the poorest of
their class. In their art there is nothing of imagination ; it is
all the purest realism but such realism ! On a bit of clay no
larger than a man may hold in his hand the modeller falls to
work, and lo ! there starts to vivid life the toreador in his most
spirited and graceful attitude as he springs before the bull, or
the aguador with his water-jars, the leilador with his faggots, the
cargador with his great pack upon his shoulders, every type of
the varied trades and occupations of the country, produced with
startling exactness to life and an artistic instinct which is never

2oo THE LAND OF THE SUN. [May,

at fault. Not only is every detail of anatomy perfect in these
miniature figures, every fold of costume and badge of trade, but
the expression of the tiny faces is simply marvellous. No one
who knows anything of art but must stand amazed before them ;
for there is no more artistic work of its kind in the world than
is executed by these Indians of San Pedro.

" It is only one manifestation of the remarkable genius of
the people," said Russell in reply to the surprise expressed by
his companions. " I know of no other people who possess any-
thing like the same genius in such universal degree. From the
vessels which are fashioned in remote villages for the common
uses of the household to the stone-carving and frescoing which
adorn the churches, all their work has an artistic value ; and the
deep, untaught artistic spirit shows in many ways of which as
yet you have seen nothing."

"We have seen enough to excite wonder and admiration,"
said Mrs. Langdon. " Nothing, I am sure, can exceed this work
in delicacy, skill, and fidelity to nature. It is marvellous that
sculptors such as the world has not seen since the days of the
ancient Greeks have not sprung from a race so gifted."

" Education is all that is needed to produce them," said
Russell. "And that will come. Meanwhile, turn from the fig-
ures for a little time and look at this beautiful ware. Here are
some perfect examples of the famous Guadalajara pottery."

They were indeed beautiful the jars and water-bottles to
which he directed attention. Ashes of roses in tint, this ware
is soft-baked and unglazed, but polished and elaborately deco-
rated in color, gold, and silver. Absolutely trifling in cost are
the finest specimens ; and the temptation to purchase overpow-
ered the party to such an extent that Philip finally suggested
that if a halt was not called a freight-car would be necessary
to convey their luggage. " You know," he said, " that you
must have all this stuff packed by the people here. They un-
derstand how to do it. But if you attempt it yourselves espe-
cially if you put any in your trunks you will have only
fragments when you reach home. The figures in especial are
very fragile."

" There is one thing we must not forget," said Russell.
" Panduro, the most noted of these artists, models likenesses ad-
mirably. Give him a sitting, and he will produce for you a
miniature bust absolutely perfect in features and expression.
Who will test his skill in this manner?"

" Papa, of course," said Dorothea promptly. " He will be

1 89 3.] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 201

a very good subject. People of strong character always come
out best in sculpture."

" In most other things also," remarked Travers, who was
standing in contemplation of a wonderful realistic group a burro
laden with charcoal sacks, and his accompanying carbonero, a
boy with ragged sombrero pushed back from such a face as
Murillo loved to paint, whip in grimy hand on which one almost
seemed to see the charcoal dust, and sandals on the bare,
brown feet. " I must have this also," he said, as if to himself.
" That urchin is irresistible. Were you not observing, Miss
Dorothea, that only people of strong character are good sub-
jects for modelling ? Who, then, could be a better sitter for
Panduro than yourself?"

" Do you really think that I am a person of strong charac-
ter ?" asked Dorothea with an air of innocence. " I wish I
could agree with you ; but I fear there is no doubt that I am
neither a person of strong character not yet a good subject for
Panduro. Papa now, or Margaret "

" Or Miss Gresham," suggested Philip, glancing at that young
lady's faultless profile.

" What does one have to do ?" asked she doubtfully.

" Only sit still and be looked at," said Travers. "Some-
thing to which you are too well accustomed to find disa-
greeable."

Russell meanwhile turned to one of the attendants in the
shop, and asked if Panduro could be seen.

" He is at his own house, seflor," was the reply, " but we will
send for him. In a few minutes he will attend upon you."

A messenger was therefore despatched for Panduro, while the
obliging shopman brought forth chairs and begged the ladies to
be seated. Miss Gresham at once sank into one, making a
charming picture in her perfect toilette against the background
of the dark little shop, but Margaret was still too much ab-
sorbed in examining the multitude of quaint, fragile figures, with
which the shelves were filled, to accept the courtesy, and Doro-
thea declined. She stood a moment in the open door glancing
irresolutely up and down the street, then her eyes fell on Philip
standing by Violet Gresham's chair, talking and gazing with the
most open admiration into her upturned face. A slight flush
rose into Dorothea's cheek, she turned abruptly, and, to his ex-
treme surprise, addressed Mr. Travers, also lounging in the
doorway.

" I suppose it will be a long time before that man comes,"

202 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [May,

she said, "and then they will have to talk and make appoint-
ments, and I am tired of all this ! Can't we meanwhile go
somewhere ? "

Mr. Travers, concealing his surprise in a manner which did
him credit, replied that all San Pedro was before them. " I
don't suppose there is much to see," he said; "but of course
there is a church or two, and you always like churches."

" I don't feel in a mood for churches this afternoon," she
answered. " Let us go over to the market under the arcade
yonder. That may be a little interesting."

They had only to cross the street to find themselves among
the venders of fruit and other commodities established under the
portales where the tramway arrives and departs. But Dorothea
for once looked at the scene with an abstracted air, and it was
she who presently turned into a large hollow square, enclosed on
all sides by arcades, wide, tile-paved, freshly-frescoed in light,
delicate colors. In the centre was a pavilion for music, and it
was easy to fancy throngs of gay promenaders here in the even-
ings of the rainy season. Golden sunshine was streaming into
it now, however, and, save by themselves, it was wholly unoccu-
pied. Dorothea gave a little sigh of relief when she perceived
this.

" It is distinctly not pleasant to be one of a mob all the
time," she said with as near an approach to fretfulness as any
one had ever seen her display. "I am very tired of it. Our
party is too large by one member at least."

" Does that mean me ? " asked Travers. " Have you brought
me over here to give me the coup de grace, to tell me that I am
one too many ? Yet I have tried to be inoffensive and ' keep
myself to myself ' of late."

" I was not thinking of you at all," replied Dorothea with
literal and rather unflattering truthfulness. " I was thinking what
a great mistake I made when I asked Violet Gresham to join
us."

Mr. Travers raised his eyebrows and heroically repressed an
impulse to utter a low whistle ; but Dorothea's quick glance
caught the lifted brows, and she added hastily :

" Yes, you are right. I was not always of that opinion. But
one has an inalienable right to change one's mind, you know ;
and as matters stand now, you don't perceive more clearly than
I do that I acted like an idiot in bringing her along to spoil the
pleasure of our journey."

" Don't interpret my thoughts in a fashion so little flattering

,1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 203

to yourself," he said, smiling. " I knew from the first how it
would be. A woman so devoid of everything except good looks
and personal vanity must become unendurable in any prolonged
association. But you ought to find her less irksome, now that
she is occupied with the one congenial business of her life."

" You mean, I suppose, making a fool of some man," said
Dorothea. " But if you think it is any comfort to see that and
know it is my fault if Phil falls again into her toils you are
greatly mistaken."

" But why should you suppose Phil is not able to perceive
what is so plain to us, that she has neither mind nor heart wor-
thy of the name ? "

"She has a beautiful face," said Dorothea, "and that is all a
man thinks of in connection with a woman."

" Is it ? I may claim to be a man, and I assure you that I
have never known the day when a beautiful face had any attrac-
tion for me, if there was no intelligence behind it."

"Oh! but you are not quite like ordinary men," said she de-
spondently. " You have more sense I always acknowledged
that and you like cleverness in women. Most men do not. I
am afraid Phil is more like the majority of his sex than like you."

" I think you do him injustice. I don't believe a brainless
woman could fascinate him long or deeply. But if you were
afraid of the result of his association with Miss Gresham, why on
earth did you insist on bringing her with you ? "

Dorothea was silent for a moment before she said abruptly :
" I have half a mind to tell you ! It will at least show what a
fool / am ! "

"Shall I say that I am open to conviction on that point?"
asked Mr. Travers, politely restraining a laugh. "You have
never impressed me in that manner; but the study of character
is my special hobby, and any new light on yours will be grate-
fully received."

" My character is not in question," said she rather inconsis-
tently. " Do not try to irritate me by talking in that way you
know you can succeed very easily. And I really want to tell
you why I was so foolish as to insist upon asking Violet to
come with us. Of course you thought it strange for no one
could conceive that she would be a pleasant addition to such a
party but I had a reason. We had taken fright, papa and
Margaret and I, about Phil's enthusiasm over some Mexican girl,
and, with all our prejudices in arms, we were afraid he might mar-
ry her. That danger seemed to us then a thing to be averted at

2O4 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [May,

any cost, So we decided to come and look after him ; and it
was my suggestion to bring Violet along as a counter attraction
for Phil had been at one time quite infatuated with her, you
know."

Travers signified that he remembered. " But I am surprised,"
he said, " that you could have thought any woman, Mexican or
otherwise, less desirable than Miss Gresham."

" Have I not admitted that I was a fool ? " asked Dorothea
with asperity. "Now I know that there is not probably one of
these girls here who is not worth ten of her. But until Mr.
Russell opened our minds we were as ignorant and prejudiced
as most Americans are about Mexico and Mexicans. Phil fell
in love with the country at once ; but we had no respect for
his opinion, and so and so you see how this act of folly has
come about."

" I see," said Travers, "that you were not as absolutely
without reason in your conduct as I imagined."

" It was very kind of you to imagine that I was likely to
act in a manner absolutely without reason, but well, I do not
want to quarrel with you at this moment, because I have a fa-
vor to ask of you."

" Your frankness is always to be depended upon. Let me
assure you with equal sincerity that I shall be happy to do any-
thing that I can for you."

" What you can do for me then," she said with a sudden
change of manner, the more charming because there was in it
evidently no intention to charm, " is to exert your influence to
make Phil see this girl as we see her. He has great respect for
your opinion, he thinks you very clever, he likes you very
much."

Mr. Travers lifted his shoulders slightly in his French fashion.
" A man may regard another man as a second Solomon, and yet
not accept his opinion about a woman," he said. " So don't
rely upon my influence although I shall not neglect to put in
now and then a word in season. I think, however, that you
may rely on Phil's common sense. He is happily well endowed
in that respect."

" No man has common sense, or any other kind of sense,
when he is in love," said Dorothea with an air of authority.
" But you will try to make him see how absolutely bete she
is?"

" I will endeavor to do so. With her own unconscious as-
sistance the effort should not be difficult."

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 205

" It seems very shabby, does it not, to plot against any one
in this manner, and say odious things of her behind her back?"
observed Miss Meynell with an air of contrition. " But what
can I do ? I have put myself in the position, and it is humili-
ating enough to have to ask you to help me out of it."

If Mr. Travers thought this a little ungrateful after the hand-
some manner in which he had agreed to render assistance, he
did not say so. He only smiled.

" It does seem somewhat like poetical justice," he agreed,
" for you know you have snubbed me fearfully on the subject
of the fair Violet. But I don't bear malice, and I like Phil too
much to let him fall a prey to her, if any words of wisdom from
my lips can prevent it. But here come our party! The ar-
rangements with the sculptor have been speedily completed."

In the group that appeared at this moment through the
western portal and met them as they slowly sauntered along the
wide arcade there seemed to be another opinion. " Thought
the fellow would never come," said the general ; " but when
he did arrive, there was no trouble in making an appointment.
He is to come into Guadalajara to-morrow and model a like-
ness of whoever decides to submit to the operation. And now,
have we done our duty by San Pedro, or is there anything"
else to see? "

Russell replied that there was a large and handsome parro-
quia and a beautiful old church with a sculptured front, but gen-
eral interest in these objects appeared languid, and since a car
for Guadalajara was on the point of starting, and Dorothea,
whose mood was unusually subdued, made no protest, the mat-
ter ended in their taking passage for the city which lay before
them in shining beauty on its green plain, as they were whirled
down grade toward it, fast as the mules could gallop. Sweet
fresh airs came to meet them, blowing on their faces with a
touch as if they had come from immeasurable distance over wide
leagues of space; rich fires of sunset were burning in magnifi-
cent resplendency above the western mountains, flooding the
whole landscape with a glow of marvellous color, in which the
picturesque highway with its noble trees and passing figures, the
wide outspread fields, and the city with its ivory towers and
gleaming domes, were less like reality than a dream of some
fair and wonderful country, some city builded of pearl and jas-
per, in a poet's dream.

CHRISTIAN REID.

206 RIVAL THEORIES ON SCRIPTURE INSPIRATION. [May,

RIVAL THEORIES ON SCRIPTURE INSPIRATION.

HILST keenly alive to the difficulties from the
side of theological tradition besetting any theory
that admits the existence of error in Holy Scrip-
ture, I would protest against the attempt to in-
1 voke against such a theory as that of obiter dicta
an odium theologicum based upon its prima facie resemblance to
the position taken by, opponents of Scripture inspiration. It
must be remembered that the opinion safest theologically is not
always the wisest, and that the true road may often run along
the verge of the precipice. I shall now proceed to state its ar-
guments, and then the counter arguments of its opponents, as
strongly and completely as I can, and I shall do so, as more
satisfactory to myself, in my own language.

The theory of " obiter dicta " maintains that it is not incon-
sistent with the Divine authorship of the Sacred Books that,
over and above the doctrines of faith and morals contained in the
Scriptures, and over and above the warp and woof of narrative in
which the historical relations of God and man are conveyed, there
may be certain statements of detail, order, or circumstance which
we may yield to modern historical criticism in so far as it shall
seem to make good its case against them, as simple misstate-
ments on the part of the human authors. We shall thus no
longer be always obliged, with St. Augustine, to have recourse
to the supposition of a faulty codex or to a confession of blank
ignorance.

The Scriptures would become, in fact, a record of intermit-
tent inspiration, the Divine action only securing that the human
interpolations should be comparatively trifling and infrequent ;
or, in other words, the narratives of Scripture would be true in
block, but not necessarily in such detail as to include every mi-
nute statement.

As regards the adverse consensus Doctorum, it is maintained
that the point cannot be considered de materia jidei vel morum,
since the theory in question ex professo limits itself to an area
outside the sphere of faith and morals ; that the outcome of the
consensus falls short of the assertion that the common doctrine
is de fide; that it may be paralleled with the patristic position as
to verbal inspiration, now generally abandoned.

1 893.] RIVAL THEORIES ON SCRIPTURE INSPIRATION. 207

It is insisted that the conditions of the controversy are al-
tered, that the views opposed by the Fathers went far beyond
those that are now advocated, and that we have to face critical
difficulties now which did not present themselves to the Fathers
and Schoolmen, and which it may be presumed, had they pre-
sented themselves, would have materially influenced their view.

It is urged that the theory maintained by such writers as
Holden, Chrismann, and even Ubaldi, viz., that certain details
fall without the sphere of inspiration, although they supposed
that these were somehow secured from error, does so far break
the continuity of Scripture inspiration, and introduces a modifi-
cation of the plenary theory of a Divine authorship extending
to every statement; that, finally, since the object of the inspira-
tion of the original texts is the instruction of the church, we
may accept the results now attained or attainable, in the texts
as they have come down to us, as a gauge of the sort of accu-
racy aimed at in the original texts, and that so we may carry
up the kind of inaccuracy which inevitably remains after the
fullest collation of texts, to the originals, without doing violence
to the Divine intention in their regard. We are reminded that
the earliest dictations and transcriptions, themselves far removed
from the utmost reach of textual criticism, are not supposed to
be exempt from inaccuracy, and that as regards the originals
we may say " De non exist entibus et de non apparentibus eadem est
ratio ? "

On the other hand, the conservative opponents of the theory
maintain that it is impossible to exclude from the " materia
fidei et morum" a question of the action of the Holy Spirit and
the obligation on our part resulting from it ; that even if the
" consensus " can be interpreted as something less than an ex-
position of the faith, such unanimity affords an argument of the
highest probability that what is taught is nothing less than the
faith of the church. For what other explanation can be sug-
gested of a unanimity so imposing of so many different minds,
in times and under circumstances so various, unless it be the
unity of the Catholic Faith.

THE FATHERS AND VERBAL INSPIRATION.

The attempted parallel sought in the patristic doctrine of
verbal inspiration is no true parallel; for verbal inspiration, even
if taught at all in any literal sense, was certainly rejected by
several of the most considerable Fathers, notably by St. Jerome.
We may recognize that the Fathers were opposing views more

208 RIVAL THEORIES ON SCRIPTURE INSPIRATION. [May,

antagonistic to inspiration than the one before us, but the ques-
tion is whether the patristic teaching does not exclude, at least
by implication, this position as well.

As to the new critical difficulties with which we, in contrast
with the Fathers and Schoolmen, are supposed to be beset, it is
insisted that what is really new in modern criticism is of alto-
gether too wide a sweep to content itself with " obiter dicta."
It attacks the warp and woof of the narrative, the intention, the
individuality, the morality of large portions of the literary struc-
ture a process which all who regard the Bible as in any sense
Divinely apart are pledged to withstand.

Then as regards the minuter details of criticism, at least
the Fathers had before them what must always be one of the
most important classes of Scripture difficulty, its own apparent
antilogies. That the pressure of such difficulties was really ap-
preciated by them is proved by such expressions as those quoted
from St. Augustine, to the effect that we may be driven to plead
our utter ignorance of how the reconciliation which we are sure
must be possible can be brought about. After all, if the testi-
mony of the Fathers be indisputable, the question what they
might have said under other circumstances may be regarded as
beside the point. As to the attempt to break the chain of tra-
dition by laying stress upon such a view as Holden's, it must
be remembered that this view only eliminates in regard to very
minor details the strictest form of inspiration, viz., that which
includes suggestion, whilst leaving intact the authorization so far
as it is concerned with preservation from error. This scrupulous
limitation of the innovating modification is itself a testimony to
the strength of the tradition. In answer to the final argument
from the supposed intention as expressed in the actual result,
we must consider that the question is really not how God might
have adequately instructed his church, but how, according to
theological tradition, he has thought fit to instruct her. Errors
of transcription, multiply them as you will, carry with them
their own limitations, confining the liberty of doubt within cer-
tain lines, whereas the theory of " obiter dicta " would seem to
open an indefinitely wide field to sceptical speculation.

THE RISE OF MODERN CRITICISM.

I have been anxious that both defence and attack should
enunciate themselves in their natural volume. But now I must
be allowed to subjoin the following remarks on behalf of the
theory of " obiter dicta." I. Although it is true, as the oppo-

1893-] RIVAL THEORIES ON SCRIPTURE INSPIRATION. 209

nents of the theory urge, that the Fathers were keenly alive to
the number of Scripture difficulties, particularly its antilogies,
yet they had no experience of the sustained pressure of modern
criticism in small matters as in great, to which we are exposed.
It is true that the aggressive critical movement is subject to ebb
and flow, and that many a threatening wave breaks and scatters
before it reaches us ; still an effect, small no doubt in compari-
son with its pretension, is produced ; a sediment, as it were, is
deposited which forms a basis for fresh accretions, and the work
is continued and its record diffused by a mechanism of scientific
tradition of which the Fathers knew nothing.

In patristic and scholastic times, when a champion of anti-
Christian science went down before a Christian lance of higher
temper than his own, even that modicum of awkward truth
which he might represent for the most part disappeared with
the extravagance that proved his ruin ; but now, though each
phase of anti-Christian science in its more aggressive features
may be convicted of unscientific excess, yet a remnant often
abides to claim its share in controlling the area of theological
speculation with something of the sanction of the " securus judi-
ta*."

2. The science itself of literary criticism may be regarded
as a product of comparatively modern times. Anyhow the deli-
cate sense of likelihood the sense not so much of what is
possible as of what is lawful in the way of literary hypothesis,
has been very largely developed since the Fathers wrote. We
are thus alive to the presence of another important factor of
thought of which they were barely conscious, and are in conse-
quence often precluded from availing ourselves of certain her-
meneutical effugia to which the Fathers could betake them-
selves without scruple. These may be often ingenious, and in
the abstract possible ; nay, now and again may convey a true
solution ; yet, on the whole, are too alien to the genius of critical
science to be practically available. Neither can we afford, regard
being had to the direct interests of orthodoxy, to belittle a
science to which we owe more than one solid triumph in the
field of Biblical criticism.

Whatever may have been the church's quarrel now and
again, on special grounds, with scientific men, she has never
quarrelled with science, but has always at least left an opening
for its last word. In proportion as any science tends to
emerge from what I may call the personal phase of hypothe-
sis into that of scientific verification, it has been the instinct

210 RIVAL THEORIES ON SCRIPTURE INSPIRATION. [May,

of Faith to welcome her as a younger sister with whom it should
be possible to dwell amicably in the house of their common
Father. To regard the Galileo episode as an example of the
normal relations of the church and science is only possible for
those who have persistently misread the history both of the one
and of the other.

3. It has always been reckoned a principle of Catholic con-
duct in presence of a volume recognized as certainly inspired,
in which God has certainly spoken, to accept the inspiration
as in possession with regard to the whole of the contents, ex-
cept just so far as this or that portion or aspect should be
shown to fall without the inspired sphere. This is particularly
insisted on even by the liberalizing Di Bartolo (/ Criteri) in his
exhibition of the theory of " obiter dicta " as a principle for all
time necessary. As when God spoke to Moses out of the burn-
ing bush there was no question of measuring the exact sphere
traced by the Divine rays, but " He said 'Come not nigh hither;
put off the shoes from thy feet, for the place whereon thou
standest is holy ground." Now, if we regard the expressions of
Fathers and theologians in the light of this principle ; if we
recollect, that is to say, the extent to which they must have
been affected by it, we shall understand that they could hardly
fail to speak more strongly and absolutely than it can be proved
that their descendants, in the emergence of new difficulties, are
required to speak ; and we may fairly hesitate to accept what
they assert, even where their assertion is least equivocal, as the
precise logical alternative of what they would condemn. I
think these remarks are of importance as confirming my position,
that the consensus Patrum in this case lacks the necessary pre-
cision for deciding the question.

DICTA V. DEFINITIONS.

And now as to my own attitude towards the theory, I should
like to make a distinction. The " obiter dictum " in its native
sense concerns the form of the enunciation merely, without any
reference to the matter of what is said its bearing, e.g., up-
on faith and morals. The expression is drawn from the usage
of Canon Law. It is applied to statements outside the course
of the enactment or definition in hand. Such dicta may be
materially far more of the substance of faith and morals than
the definition itself. For instance, the " obiter dictum " may be
a statement concerning the Trinity, whilst the definition or en-
actment may deal with the Immaculate Conception or the Duty

1893-] RIVAL THEORIES ON SCRIPTURE INSPIRATION. 211

of Fasting. Nevertheless, in form the " obiter dictum " is beside
the matter in hand, and thus external to the authority, infallible
or otherwise, of the enactment. Now, when this phrase is ap-
plied to certain minute portions of Holy Writ, I ask myself
whether it is meant still to preserve its proper character of a
distinction secundum formam, or, on the other hand, without any
suggestion of such difference of form, nay, whilst supposing the
form of expression and the circumstances to be identical, is the
distinction to be grounded merely upon the supposed relative
importance of the matter ? In the latter case I must confess
that I should feel that Scripture was presented to me in a novel
and untraditional light as a record of intermittent inspiration,
containing in the same plane of expression important truths and
minute (possible) falsities. I should feel that I was parting
company in a most painful manner, which nothing but necessity
could justify, with the current of theological tradition ; that I
was, as it were, cutting off close to the trunk boughs which the
Fathers had spent their lives in dressing.

On the other hand, if what I regard as the native use of the
"obiter dictum" be maintained, and the theory used exclusively
to distinguish subtle differences of form and emphasis, I could
recognize it as a development, even if an extreme development,
of ancient usage. Its effect would be, whilst leaving intact the
old doctrine of the necessary truth of all the "res et sententice"
of Holy Writ, to show that sundry items which were wont, here-
tofore, to be so reckoned really belong to the form or vehicle
of instruction rather than to its matter, and may so be subject
to the inaccuracy which is allowed to attach as a possible phe-
nomenon to the form.

These would certainly be facts and sentiments recorded in
Scripture, but ex hypothesi would not be of those facts wherein
Scripture instructs us. Their inaccuracy would be the outcome
of conditions which must ever qualify the reception and trans-
mission of truth in the case of all who possess the truth in
earthen vessels. They would mark the points of incidence of
the Divine truth upon the mass of human nescience and human
misconception, associations which Truth, in its ministry upon
earth, must needs appropriate as a mean but necessary gar-
ment. The light that condescends to the partial illumination of
a dark place consents to become itself partial darkness. They
would be analogous to those points in a parable which have no
moral significance in themselves, but are required to complete
the pictorial vehicle. Certain of such imperfections in form may

212 RIVAL THEORIES ON SCRIPTURE INSPIRATION. [May,

be inevitable if the emphasis of the instruction is not to be de-
stroyed. For instance, a quotation is made from the Septuagint
in St. Stephen's speech. Beyond the purport of the quotation
in which the Septuagint version adequately represents the origi-
nal, but still in a context qualifying it secundum formam, there
is an inaccuracy. This could not be corrected in the quotation
without distracting the hearers' attention from the main purpose
of the quotation, and laying a misleading stress upon a quite in-
significant matter. Again, if an event to which the sacred writer
refers for the sake of its essential lesson is inaccurately local-
ized and circumstanced in popular estimation, the popular color-
ing must be to some extent preserved under pain of a like frus-
tration. On the other hand, according to this theory it would
be impossible for the sacred writer, even in the minutest matter,
to assert the untrue in formal contradistinction to the true al-
ternative, for then the emphasis would stamp the statement as
an integral portion of Scripture instruction. Wherever, then,
rival claims as to fact, in however limited an area, are recognized
as worthy of adjustment, the judgment of a greater than Solo-
mon will secure the truth. An "obiter" in regard to form or
emphasis, though doubtless lying closer to the matter than the
outside garment of order and diction to which all irregularities
were of old confined, nevertheless leaves the matter of the in-
struction intact; whereas an "obiter" grounded exclusively up-
on an a priori conception of relative importance seems to allow
the matter of the instruction to be interpolated with probable

falsities.

ANCIENT EXEGESIS.

And now it will be well to consider what provision is offered
upon the old lines for the explanation of Scripture difficulties.
I would premise that it has never been understood to follow
from the obligation of not contradicting the Fathers in the in-
terpretation of Scripture that interpretations, or even what may
be termed principles of interpretation, which were unknown to
the Fathers, are therefore to be rejected. A view may be " prce-
ter opinionem Patrum " without therefore being contra. We are
bound by the general rule laid down by the Council of Trent
not to interpret Scripture " against the unanimous sense of the
Fathers in matters of faith and morals appertaining to the edi-
fication of Christian doctrine." Barbosa, commenting on this
passage and appealing to Vasquez and Bafles, points out that an
interpretation "prater unanimem sensum Patrum" is not for-
bidden.

1893-] RIVAL THEORIES ON SCRIPTURE INSPIRATION. 213

As regards the general system of Scripture interpretation
both St. Augustine and St. Thomas emphatically warn us
against the danger of scandalizing men of science by contra-
dicting the results of their experiments, " lest, on the one hand,
we should close to them the way of salvation, and, on the other,
be found to have canonized for Scripture our own whimsies. M<i
We are to interpret Scripture by reason, not reason by Scrip-
ture.

St. Augustine (Ep. vi. ad Marcel.) says: " If a reason, however
acute, be brought against an authority of Scripture, it is a false
semblance, for it cannot really be true ; again, if to manifest cer-
tain reason be objected an authority of Scripture, he does not
understand who doth so, and does not object to the truth the
real sense of Scripture, to which he cannot attain, but his own."
Henry of Ghent, one of the most illustrious Schoolmen of the
fourteenth century, thus enforces the same lesson (Sum., qu. 2,
fol. 74). After speaking of the highest degree of natural wis-
dom, he says : " To this if the letter of Scripture seemeth con-
trary, this is only because it is ill understood, and in that case we
must trust rather to natural reason than to the authority (passage
quoted as authority) of Scripture in respect to that sense which
the letter exhibits contrary to reason, and another sense is
to be looked for until that one is found which is in accord
with reason."

MATTER AND MANNER.

The moral or religious truth, or the fact in the history of
the relations between God and man, which was intended to be
revealed, is the innermost core, so to speak, of Scripture ; and
this, of course, is conveyed with absolute fidelity. The outer-
most skin is the language, diction, style of the writer, and this
admits of a variety of imperfections corresponding with his men-
tal condition and circumstances. Between these lies the debat-
able ground. Are all combinations of subject and predicate to
be regarded as of the substance of Scripture, or may some of
these be relegated to the human clothing ; and if so, which may
be so relegated ? There is no difficulty in allowing that illustra-
tions which are appeals to popular notions precisely because they
are popular, may fail in correctness e.g., in the region of
natural history ; but they would not be misstatements, because
the intention the objective intention is to appeal to a familiar
image, abstracting from the question whether it is a fact or

*See de Gen. ad lit., lib. i. cap. 18 and 19, and Sum., pars. i. qu. 68, art. i.
VOL. LVII. 15

214 RIVAL THEORIES ON SCRIPTURE INSPIRATION. [May,

not. We are not concerned to maintain, whether true or not,
that eagles, according to the Psalmist's image, really carry their
young upon their shoulders. Had the Phoenix been a tradition
in Palestine, it could have been fairly and truthfully used as an
illustration.

Again, descriptions of events in which language is used hav-
ing its origin in unscientific, and so far untrue, conceptions, as in
the first chapters of Genesis, need involve no deflection from
truth in a narration not professing to be scientific. There is
much, no doubt, in Holy Scripture which could never have been
related in the manner it is .if the writers had not been ignorant
of many things of which we are aware, and so may indirectly
and obiter convey a false impression, whilst directly they only
say what is true, regard being had to their scope and circum-
stances. Thus, a small child returning from a long ramble at his
father's side, through a terra incognita of lane and woodland,
relates to those at home every incident that befell the party
from the outset to the end, and the father nods his confirmation
of a narrative which, though in manner all compact of childish
ignorances, is yet in substance true and homogeneous and pre-
serving the analogy of facts.

THE QUESTION OF BIBLICAL CHRONOLOGY.
Though the strict truth were maintained of any direct state-
ment that such and such events happened in one order and
not in another, or that such and such persons stood in such and
such relations to one another, it would not therefore follow
that an inverted order, or a simple letting drop of intervals of
time and place, involves error. Historical portraits may be ar-
ranged upon some other principle than that of chronological or-
der. Some portraits may be transposed and some omitted, with
the object of bringing into relief certain relations of cause and
effect. To particular points to which it is meant to direct at-
tention every other point in the picture presented by the sacred
writer may be subordinated, and in deference to the same scope
other points which have a real existence do not appear in the
picture at all. Mabillon in his critique on Vossius remarks : " It
would seem that there is nothing to be affirmed for certain con-
cerning the age of the world, for during the first four centuries
the Latin Church followed the computation of the Septuagint,
which even still the Roman Church retains in the martyrology
for the nativity of Christ." Father Bellink, SJ. : " There is no
chronology in the Bible ; the genealogies of our Sacred Books

1 893.] RIVAL THEORIES ON SCRIPTURE INSPIRATION. 215

from which we have derived a series of dates are full of gaps.
How many years have been let fall in this broken series one
cannot say. Science is at liberty to throw back the deluge as
many centuries as it may find necessary." (Etudes Relig. ap.
Reuse k Bib. und Nat., p. 444.)

The use of numbers by the Hebrews and kindred races
shows that it was their way to regard numbers as symbols
rather than as facts. The numbers in the prediluvian genealo-
gies may have been intended to represent a truth, but it cer-
tainly cannot be proved to have been a truth strictly chrono-
logical. See Lenormant (Hist, de lOrient, 1. i. p. 7), whose
language very much resembles that of Father Bellink.

Again, it is highly probable that various sentences which at
first sight appear to be categorical statements of what literally
took place are not really so, but are mere descriptions according
to certain generally accepted notes. The Duke of Wellington,
if I recollect right, used to be called " the hero of a hundred
fights." In Scripture such a statement would probably be
thrown into the form of a statement " and he also it was who
fought a hundred battles." The fact, supposing it to be one,
that he only fought ninety-nine would not violate the truth of
the sentence, because, in spite of its categorical form, it would
be an epithet and nothing more. To prove that it was more
than this it would have to be shown that the contradictory had
been contemplated and rejected. Such a statement might be
regarded as an " obiter dictum " in accordance with what I ven-
ture to think is the fairer use of the term as " obiter" not in
respect to the matter merely but in respect to the form.

THE APOSTLES' NARRATIVE STYLE.

Our detection of such " obiter dicta " of form in Holy Scrip-
ture will depend upon our knowledge of the genius of the lan-
guage, and the phraseology and ways of thought of the period
of the sacred writer. The form of such knowledge will be gen-
eral and negative, in the sense that in such cases we shall have
no right to apply to the statement the common standard of
literary accuracy. It will be brought home to the particular
case through the critical difficulties that may be objected against
the literal interpretation. It cannot be denied that in this re-
spect we have an advantage over our predecessors. With us
the literary sense is distinctly keener and more learned than it
ever was before. I doubt whether the following piece of criti-
cism would not be distinctly "prater" though assuredly in no

216 RIVAL THEORIES ON SCRIPTURE INSPIRATION. [May,

way " contra " the " sensus Patrum" It concerns the words of
Christ recorded by St. John which it is sometimes impossible to
regard as the " ipsissima verba" although the " directa locutio "
would at first sight suggest their being so.

In a note to page 93 of the " Gospel according to St. John "
(Cambridge, 1881) Mr. Plummer quotes as follows from a pri-
vate letter written by Cardinal Newman in 1878: "Every one
writes in his own style. St. John gives our Lord's words in his
own way. At that time the third person was not so commonly
used in history as it is now. When a reporter gives one of Mr.
Gladstone's speeches in the newspaper, if he uses the first per-
son, I understand not only the matter but the style, the words
to be Gladstone's ; when the third, I consider the style, etc., to be
the reporter's own. But in ancient times the distinction was
not made. Thucydides uses the dramatic method ; yet Spartan
and Athenian speak in Thucydidean Greek. And so every
clause of our Lord's speeches in St. John may be in St. John's
Greek, yet every clause may contain the matter which our
Lord spoke in Aramaic. Again, St. John might and did select
or condense (as being inspired for that purpose) the matter of
our Lord's discourses, as that with Nicodemus, and thereby
the wording might be St. John's, though the matter might still
be our Lord's."

The "obiter dictum" here, in the discourse with Nicodemus,
would be the implication in the form "verily, verily I say unto
you " that these were His very words ; an accretion upon what
alone we are obliged to accept, viz., that He spoke to this
effect.

Again, what at first sight appears to be merely a prose nar-
rative, subject altogether to the conditions of prose, may sud-
denly assume the privilege of poetry, and condense picturesque
events chronologically separate into one. It does not lose its
truth thereby, but its truth with its art assumes a new
character.

I think it not unreasonable to suppose that the sacred writers
sometimes saw rather than heard ; that neither words were dic-
tated nor events suggested to them ; but they were told to set
down what they saw, whilst it was Divinely secured that what
they saw should as far as it went represent the fact, and the
words they used should faithfully convey the vision to their
hearers or readers. I think this may occasionally apply in its
degree to historical portions of the Scriptures, and even to events
of which the sacred writers had been eye-witnesses, as well as

1893-] RIVAL THEORIES ON SCRIPTURE INSPIRATION. 217

to the prophet's visions ; for is not memory a vision involving
an exercise of the same power the imagination which minis-
ters to the prophet's vision ?

This theory seems to me to explain sundry difficulties ; the
hiatuses become foreshortenings, the discrepancies the result of
different angles of vision. You may stand upon Calvary in
vision as well as in reality, where you can observe one thief or
both. Yon caravan crossing the desert, according as you look
at it, in front or sideways, is a spot or a line. The line is the
fuller representation of what is actually there ; but from where
the painter may be standing it is a spot merely, and to paint
it otherwise would be to destroy the truth of the picture.

Another important provision for the accommodation of
Scripture difficulties is the principle of parabolical interpretation,
which consists in allegorizing, or rendering in a figurative sense,
certain passages, the natural and proper sense of which seems
to present serious difficulties, or to be beside the mark. Ex-
cesses, unnecessary licenses in this direction, have often been
condemned by the church ; but the principle has never been
condemned. Neither, as I have said above, can the generally
narrative character of the relation in a writer under the influence
of inspiration preclude the possibility of such poetic flights, or
even make them improbable.

THE ALLEGORICAL METHOD.

At the same time the church has always been conservatively
jealous of anything tending unnecessarily to oust the proper
literal sense which is assumed to be in possession. The Fathers
and Schoolmen, for example, generally interpret the account of
Dives and Lazarus as relating to real persons ; a few, amongst
others Justin and Theophylact, insist upon reading it as a para-
ble. St. Cyprian, as quoted by a Lapide and Maldonatus (in
Matt, iv.), interprets the passage, " Then the devil took Him into
the holy city and placed Him on a pinnacle of the temple," and
again " upon a high mountain, and showed Him all the king-
doms of the world and the glory thereof," as a vision, a phan-
tasmic semblance, not a reality ; and although the passage is
assuredly not Cyprian's, and the interpretation meets with little
favor, yet it is at least allowed to stand or fall upon its own
merits and not condemned on any general ground.

Even in the case of a passage for the proper literal inter-
pretation of which there should be a veritable "consensus Pa-
trum" it would still have to be shown that a point of faith or

218 ' ; \<R-IVAL THEORIES ON SCRIPTURE INSPIRATION. [May,

morals," Was 'involved before the exhibition of a new parabolical
or poetical interpretation could be regarded as prohibited. Not
long ago the Bishop of Clifton, in the Dublin Review, put out a
theory according to which the first verses of Genesis are to be
considered no longer, as the Fathers and Schoolmen considered
them, a relation of events occurring in a certain chronological
order, but a hymn of praise to the Creator, for the sanctifica-
tion of the Seventh Day, in which the order of the different
creations may be regarded as quite arbitrary, and following no
other norm save the poet's fancy. I have no intention of enter-
ing into the merits of the theory, of which I have failed as yet
to perceive either the necessity or the attractiveness ; but what-
ever may be said of its rashness as an exegetical hypothesis, it
gainsays no " consensus Patrum circa fidem et mores." If it sins at
all, it sins as an excess in the application of the allegorizing
principle, and not as an innovation in kind.

I do not pretend that all that has been said here under the
head of " provision upon the old lines " is to be found precisely
in the writings of the Fathers and theologians, but that it all
follows the analogy of their method ; its result being constantly
to deflect all charge of inaccuracy from the matter to the man-
ner and vehicle of the Scripture record.

H. I. D. RYDER.

Oratory, Edgbaston.

1893.] ANGELS OF THE HOLY C f HL D if <

! I * it V f Q
ANGELS OF THE HOLY CHILDHOOD.

H ! who are they, the white-robed, golden crowned

Fair things that stand in ever-widening zones
The great white throne of God and Christ around,
And fitly fill the fallen angels' thrones?

They're dark and brown ; but beautiful they shine
Belike the morning star that oft I see,

Athro' the pictured panes o'er Mary's shrine,
That look with dark-bright beauty down on me.

And oh ! methinks that when they raise sweet notes
From pearly lutes to Him whose choir they are,

My name like minor sweet from their glad throats
Drifts through the theme in many a liquid bar.

And in their flight between me and the throne,
Down gliding like the swallow's dip to earth,

And shooting up, like stars 'gainst heaven thrown,
They beckon me with almost human mirth.

I must be dreaming! Did I hear them call
The names of earth of sister, brother, friend ?

I know them not ; and still around me fall
Soft touches, kisses that with laughter blend :

And one in fulness rich of womanhood,
And one a girl, like half-blown lily fair,

One rosy bulb of baby flesh and blood

Pursue me with sweet fondlings everywhere ;

While every one of this fair trinity

The others call by my own name my own ;

And then I hear a kind voice speak to me :

"Thy children these that stand around My throne.

" Thy alms the ransom-bond, so gladly given,
Redeemed from Afric, India, and Cathay

These souls that else had never entered heaven
Who for tJiy coming ceaseless ever pray."

J. A. O'BRIEN.

College of the Holy Ghost, Pittsbiirgh, Pa.

22O

THE STAR OF FAITH.

[May,

THE STAR OF FAITH.

A TALE OF 1492.

'Tis the warm South, where Europe spreads her lands

Like fretted leaflets, breathing on the deep,

Broad-breasted Spain, leaning with equal love,

A calm earth-goddess, crowned with corn and vines,

On the mid-sea that moans with memories

And on the untrammelled ocean, whose vast tides

Pant dumbly passionate with dreams of youth."

George Eliot.

'HE early spring had come in flowering luxuriance
to the sun-favored Andalusia. The patio, or
court-yard, of the hospitable home of Senor Pin-
zon, in the town of Palos, had become once
more the scene of festivity which the brief win-
ter had relegated to hall and saloon.

Taught by the Moor's poetic love of nature, the Spaniard,
shutting himself in the privacy of his home, shut in a part of
nature's loveliness. The patio was the central spot of the home-
life. Here, under the canopy of the southern sky, surrounded
by blooming luxuriance, the family met in the various occupa-
tions and diversions of domestic life. Here the mornings were
spent, the ladies bending over their embroideries while their
lords related news heard abroad ; and here, too, the invited
guests assembled in festive merriment.

On this occasion the charm of the gay scene was enhanced
by the joyous kindliness of the season. The air was balmy and
fragrant with the bursting orange-blossoms, more beautiful than
the golden fruit in its wintry prime. In the midst of blooming
shrubs the fountain with its clear, pure water splashed in silvery
playfulness. Its music mingled harmoniously with the rippling
laughter and merry voices of cavaliers and maidens in brilliant
costumes of red and yellow, purple and gold, blue and white,
some of whom were grouped about the fountain, while others
moved gracefully among the orange-trees and budding roses in
the garden beyond.

For a moment there was a lull in jest and laughter as all
eyes turned in one direction.

Through the long, colonnaded hall, that led to the patio, ap-

1893-] THE STAR OF FAITH. 221

preached the charming hostess, Sefiora Pinzon. Beside her
walked a tall knight of noble presence, light-haired, blue-eyed,
with the beauty of the North a fair, athletic giant, such as the
darker natives of Andalusia adored the ideal knight of chivalry
and romance.

"All my friends must know you, sefior," the hostess said.
" I shall not show any partiality "; then she added, looking about
her, " all but one, whom you will not care to know."

"Why not?" he asked in surprise. "Would I not be
charmed to know all friends of the sefiora ? "

" No," she answered, amused at his astonishment, " this friend
of mine, strange to say, must be an enemy of yours."

" An enemy ! " he exclaimed, frowning unconsciously.

" One you would not wish to fight, sefior," the lady con-
tinued, smiling. " Your enemy since you have made yourself
famous at Granada, and shared in capturing the dearest prize
among Moorish treasures, the Alhambra is no other than a lit-
tle Moorish maiden. You shall see her, but when I tell you her
history you will agree with me that a meeting would not be
pleasant for either.

" Her father, who is a descendant of the Moorish prince,
Ali-Casim, in his youth became a Christian, adopting the sur-
name 'de las Palmas.' You may have heard of Don Pedro de
las Palmas? That is he.

" His wife, whom he worships, is a Mohammedan, and he has
never been able to change her views of religion.

" So fondly does he cherish her that he has even indulged her
wish to bring up their only child, a daughter, in the Moham-
medan faith.

" Strange to say, mother and daughter, though they are ro-
mantically devoted to the great prophet and to the traditions
of their race, accept very gladly the freedom given them by the
Christian belief of their lord.

" Laila is a lovely young creature ; she shares all our pleas-
ures and amusements, and indeed mingles only in Christian so-
ciety. She has formed warm attachments for many of our
Christian young girls, her former schoolmates, among whom is
my daughter Mercedes, and she has always since her childhood
been a general favorite among us. However, her friends in her
presence avoid speaking of Granada, as well as of the misfor-
tunes of her countrymen these are tender subjects."

"Ah! sefior," exclaimed the sefiora, suddenly noticing the
crest embroidered in gold on the knight's breast, a sword gules

222 THE STAR OF FAITH. [May,

with cross-shaped handle, and beneath the letters, elaborate yet
distinct, ' Sanguine Arabum.' You are a knight of St. Jago.
Another reason for our esteem ; but also," she added smiling,
" for not meeting the descendant of a Moorish prince.

"Ah! those young ladies will not forgive me for keeping
you so long. Pardon me," she said, gracefully leading the knight
towards a group of laughing maidens by the fountain-side.

The seftora took evident pride and pleasure in presenting her
guest, " Don Roderigo de Veredas."

The Andalusian maidens, with their arch, coquettish graces,
failed to make a deep impression on the heart of the hero of
Granada.

The scene with its mellow lights and tender shadows, its
grace of form, harmony of color, could not hold enchanted one
who loved the dangers of conflict. Roderigo looked about him
curiously for the one discordant note hidden somewhere in the
score.

Where was the Moorish maiden whose feelings his presence
unwittingly offended ?

At the farthest end of the court, just above the low shrub-
bery, he saw a dark-crowned head with a long white veil thrown
back, making a vapory background for features of exceeding
beauty. Warm rose-tints blushed through the olive complexion
and long, silky lashes softened the dark eyes now pensively
cast down, now raised, beaming and intelligent, to her compan-
ion's face.

The tiny embroidered cap, with long silken tassel worn
above her ear, the golden sequins sparkling on her breast, re-
vealed his lovely enemy. No other surely would appear in
Moorish costume.

Alas ! that his enemy was so fair ; and alas ! that the fairest
flower of that Andalusian evening was his enemy.

Some one, thinking to please the knight, spoke in loud tones
of the splendid courage of the Christian heroes, mentioning the
name of Granada. Don Roderigo felt as though he had re-
ceived a personal insult, and declared that he had seen a finer
courage, that of the conquered.

Laila, the Moorish maiden, heard both remarks and looked
up quickly at the warrior who had defended her kinsmen. In
that glance she saw in the knight's blue eyes a trace of aus-
terity, and through them revealed a soul of noble, generous
manhood, in striking contrast with the cavaliers she had known,
with their songs and their guitars.

1893-] THE STAR OF FAITH. 223

"An Asturian from Oviedo," some one had whispered.
Laila's thoughts flew back to Pelayo, the only Christian hero
she admired. His followers and their descendants, the Asturians,
had ever guarded their hearth-stones from the invader ; they
alone had never bent their necks in submission to the Moor,
even at the height of the latter's power.

Here, then, was one of these noblest of Christian warriors.
Laila's heart gave a throb of gladness that Granada had been
taken by such men as this one.

Far better that than to have succumbed to less worthy
hands.

While these thoughts were flitting through the young girl's
mind a friend asked permission to examine her pearl fan, a
rare beauty of exquisite workmanship.

After admiring the dainty gem she handed it back to its
owner, but Laila in taking her treasure let it slip from her
hands. The fragile thing shivered in pieces on the marble floor
of the patio.

Some of the pieces fell at Don Roderigo's feet. He hastened
to gather them, and with a courtly bow restored them to their
owner.

" Allow me, sefiorita," he said, examining with interest the
pieces of pearl inlaid with gold in curious figures. "I have an
attendant who is skilful in repairing these delicate articles, and
if you will confer so great a favor upon me, I shall see that it
is returned to you in good condition."

" It does not matter, sefior," she said.

"Thank you," and she bowed, smiling a little forced smile,
while she thought : " No, never while I live shall this man,
who has shared in the humiliation of my people, do me a favor."

In spite, however, of this brave determination, it was not
very long before it was evident that Laila had not only given
her fan but her heart to the Christian knight.

Roderigo lingered some weeks longer than he had intended
in the little seaport town.

With the proper credentials, he presented himself at Laila's
home, the castle of her father, Don Pedro de las Palmas.

Don Pedro welcomed the young knight with enthusiasm, and
the latter wondered how one so earnest in his devotion to
Christianity could have had so little influence over the religious
opinions of his wife and daughter.

He did not know that Laila in her heart branded as
cowardice her father's conversion, coinciding as it did with his

224 THE STAR OF FAITH. [May,

countrymen's defeat. To the young girl's oriental fancy religion
was not a matter of reason but of fidelity to one's countrymen's
standard, and her father, by abandoning the creed of his ances-
tors, had, in her eyes, been guilty of treachery.

Consequently Don Pedro's opinion was not likely to have
great weight with his fair daughter, though his authority was
unquestioned.

His consent to the betrothal of his child and Don Roderigo
was cheerfully given, but the aversion of Fatima, Laila's mother,
remained to be overcome. Here was a battle to be fought more
difficult than a mere combat of arms, and here again the
Christian triumphed. Fatima was won at last by the knight's
gentle courtesy, his invariable grace, and perhaps by the per-
suasive and pleasing argument of his fair beauty and true, laugh-
ing blue eyes.

However that may be, when Roderigo left Palos to return to
court Fatima had given her consent to the bond of a promised
marriage between her daughter and the Christian hero.

Shortly after Roderigo's departure Laila began to perceive a
strange, subdued agitation in the town ; there were vague rumors,
harsh whisperings, and then loud and angry murmurs. What
could it mean ? Julita, Laila's little maid, told her a strange
story about an Italian who was trying to inveigle the people into
a wild scheme of sailing west across the " Mare Tenebrosum "
in the hope of reaching India.

"This, of course, is absurd," Laila declared. " Surely one
would not seek an eastern country by sailing west !"

Julita and her ignorant informers had undoubtedly made a
gross mistake.

Great indeed was the young girl's astonishment to learn,
on questioning her father, that an Italian named Cristobal
Colon had indeed proposed a plan to sail towards the west,
hoping to reach India, and to prove his theory that the world
was round. She grew deeply interested in the story of Colon's
various attempts to bring his project before the court ; of the
court sages' learned arguments against the theory ; of Father
Perez's stanch friendship for the Italian; then the friar's efforts
to aid his friend by appealing in person to the queen. Her in-
terest verged on enthusiasm when she learned that the queen,
in answer to this appeal, had pledged her jewels to procure
money for the venture, and had given Sefior Colon authority to
raise ships and men in Palos.

1893-] THE STAR OF FAITH. 225

" But who will be brave enough to accompany him ?" Laila
exclaimed.

" We shall see," said Don Pedro. " It is a rash business, I
fear."

Then suddenly the young girl felt a deep satisfaction it
was almost joy at the thought that Roderigo had gone back to
Castile.

The spring had melted into summer, and Andalusia was a
garden of ripe beauty ; yet gloom hung over the little port of
Palos that the charm of summer could not dispel. The royal
mandate to raise ships and men for Colon's expedition had been
read on May 23 ; yet no one had come forward. A court offi-
cial was sent to enforce the order, and the town was in a panic
of wild excitement. Never before had Isabella taken such a
position towards her subjects ; she, who had always seemed to
them gentle and lovely, now appeared before them in the guise
of a heartless tyrant.

The tribute exacted from the town was looked upon as an
unheard-of demand.

One evening Julita appeared before her mistress bathed in
irs.

" Sefiorita, sefiorita," she exclaimed, " the Pint a has been
jized and Juan, my poor brother, is one of the crew ! He
lever was afraid of anything in his life. He would be will-
Ing to fight as well as anybody if they sent him to war ; but he
rould rather die than sail on the " Mare Tenebrosum," as they
ill it. There are dark monsters out there, sefiorita. They flap
their black wings in the air, and seize men and ships. They drag
them high up in the air and throw them off the earth into
the fearful dark caverns, where they are buried for ever."

Laila shuddered ; not so much at the thought of those mon-
sters whose reality she doubted, but the vague uncertainty of
the unknown seas filled her with terror. She tried to comfort
the poor girl, but the task seemed impossible. Did not a fate
worse than death await her beloved brother ?

Seeing in Julita's grief that of hundreds of the towns-people,
Laila felt a growing indignation for the authors of so much
misery.

Yes, she was glad Roderigo was away from the town. The
Padre Perez was his friend ; who knew what influence he might
have brought to bear on that brave, impulsive spirit ? " Was
it wicked and selfish ?" Laila asked herself this tremulous glad-
ness in the midst of the town's distress.

226 THE STAR OF FAITH. [May,

She wept and sorrowed with those soon to be bereaved, but
through all was that indescribable feeling of joy at Roderigo's
absence from Palos.

In her letters to Roderigo the young girl made no mention
of Cristobal Colon. Soon, seeing that the voyage was inevit-
able, she began to wish intensely for the ships' speedy depar-
ture. Everything tended to make the desire stronger. The
Pinzons, Roderigo's friends, had come forward with money and
ships ; they had offered their beautiful little Nina for the en-
terprise.

Alas ! that the Genoese adventurer had found refuge in
the town. How the time dragged, and how slow were the pre-
parations !

At last all arrangements were complete, in spite of a thou-
sand obstacles that had barred their progress.

The officers were arriving, the grand alguazil of the arma-
ment was in town, and Cristobal Colon only awaited an east
wind to send him westward.

Laila's spirits rose again ; she saw the dark foreboding in her
heart about to vanish in air. She had sent Julita home to stay
with her brother and to comfort her poor mother, and, singing
a snatch of song from a Moorish ballad, she caught up her
embroidery and tripped out to the cooler patio to ply her
needle by the fountain-side. Suddenly, unannounced, Roderigo
stood before her.

Involuntarily she gave an exclamation of despair. At this mo-
ment no being or object could have filled her heart with
greater terror.

" Tell me that I am wrong ; that my fears have been
foolish fancies !" she exclaimed, looking wistfully in Roderigo's
face with a last effort to hope against an overwhelming cer-
tainty ; but his eyes were full of a pitying tenderness that
answered her only too plainly. She covered her face with her
hands, giving utterance to a low, moaning cry. Then, raising
her eyes, she asked beseechingly: " Have you already repented
of a fleeting fancy for a daughter of the Moorish race ? Then,
indeed, will my prayers be of no avail ; but if you love me, you
will not let me ask in vai-n. You will renounce this mad vo)-
age ; you will go back to Castile ? This is the proof of your
affection that I ask."

" Laila," he said, pityingly yet with a firmness that left her
no hope, " behold in this undertaking the best assurance of my
unchanging and unchangeable love for you. You have re-

1893-] THE STAR OF FAITH. 227

preached me for the motto on my shield. The words " San-
guine Arabum " ring unpleasantly in your ears, as in mine since
I have known you. You would not have me bear arms against
your compatriots. Then would you wish me to dishonor my
knighthood by dallying in the perfumed patio, exchanging my
sword for a lute or guitar ? No ; that would be unworthy of
me and of you."

" Alas !" Laila exclaimed, " have I been the cause of this
madness ? Have I urged you to this folly by standing in the
way of your vows against my people ? Then think of me no
more. Let it be as though we had never met. I release you
from your vows to me. Go wheresoever you will, but do not
rush to this unknown and terrible fate."

" Laila," he said, taking her hand gently, " do you not know
that I would not be released ; that what I am doing I do be-
cause it seems to me the deed most worthy a soldier of the
Cross? Would that I could make you understand! Then would
you help me with your gentle words of hope and kindness.
Then " but Laila interrupted him.

" Oh ! how cruel you are in your courage," she exclaimed.
" Is it brave to make her suffer most who loves you best ? You
do not fear death ; you have learned to face it easily ; but I
shall tremble for you at countless tortures you may never have
to endure ; death would be better than these terrors. Pity me,
Roderigo, if you have no pity for yourself."

"May God be merciful and help us both!" he said simply,
and bending low over her hand, he kissed it reverently and
withdrew.

From her lattice Laila saw horse and rider disappearing be-
yond the tall cypress-trees and palms.

Thinking of her sorrow, would he not relent, would he not
hesitate before taking the fatal step ?

No ; she knew too well he had measured the sacrifice, that
it included her sorrow, but that, painful as was her grief to his
chivalrous spirit, it would not be an obstacle to the step he
was about to take. He had burnt his ships behind him ; he
would never willingly turn back. Yet she could not let him go.
Prayer and entreaty had failed. She would have recourse to
subterfuge. Rapidly a scheme matured in her mind, embold-
ened to desperation by her beloved one's danger.

She would write him a letter telling him that she was ill, and
wished to speak with him before he embarked, praying him to
return to the castle with the messenger. She would keep in-

228 THE STAR OF FAITH. [May,

formed of the preparations for departure, and the evening be-
fore the ship's sailing, disguising herself as a page, would herself
bear the message, conduct Roderigo back to the castle to the
inner room of the tower. Strong, impervious to sound, and
never visited by any inmates of the castle, there he should be
her prisoner until the ships were far out on the waters. With
Julita in her confidence she feared no difficulty in accomplishing
her object. With feverish impatience Laila had waited for
Julita's return. The girl brought startling news. All preparations
had been made for immediate departure. Every soul but the
admiral would sleep on board that night, and the first breeze
would send them out towards the " Mare Tenebrosum." The maid
entered heartily into her mistress's scheme. In a short time
Laila, equipped as a page, was riding boldly down the hill-side
to the town. Going first to the house of Sefior Pinzon Rode-
rigo's host she was told that he had gone to the shore, where
Padre Perez was to address the crowd.

Still Laila rode on through the tortuous streets of the old
Moorish town, past the white-washed houses, quaint towers, and
blooming gardens.

Near the shore the houses grew taller and more rigid.
They were the buildings devoted to commerce ; yet among
them a rounded tower frequently relieved the stern outlines,
one caught glimpses also on the straight balconies of roses
blooming amid green foliage and drooping vines, with here and
there a garden spot.

A crowd had assembled about the dock.

Laila shuddered at the sight of the caravels, looming up like
huge monsters waiting for their prey.

The setting sun touched earth and sea with glowing color,
outlining the caravels in gold, and the sea, calm and unruffled
in the soft Andalusian twilight, caressed the smiling earth.
Laila heeded not the splendor of the scene, yet, without con-
scious perception of its beauty in detail, the calm of earth and
air and sky soothed her troubled spirit.

On a platform in the midst of the crowd stood the friar Juan
Perez, and close beside him Roderigo.

Laila had left her horse at the "posada," intending to push
her way through the crowd, but she soon found that to reach
Roderigo would be an impossible undertaking. The crowd grew
denser as she advanced, until it completely obstructed her pro-
gress ; there was nothing to be done but to wait until it should
disperse.

1893-] THE STAR OF FAITH. 229

Meanwhile the central figure in the assembly, Father Perez,
drew her curious and earnest attention. His head was massive,
his jaw so firm that one might fear his sternness were it not
for the mobile, intellectual mouth and the kindly smiling eyes.

The friar's words came forth clear and melodious. His elo-
quence held Laila in spell-bound interest. It was a lightning
stroke in the darkness revealing the Christian idea of God's love,
reaching out in its sublime charity to a broad love of humanity,
and urging the heart of man to superhuman efforts of coura-
geous self-sacrifice.

After showing how this Christian love was the motive power
of the great undertaking, the friar spoke of Cristobal Colon, whom
you have called " the Italian," he said.

H But he is neither an Italian, nor a Spaniard, nor a French-
man ; neither is he a European more than an Asiatic ; he is a
native of the world, working for humanity wherever it may be
found.

" To the mind and heart of this man God gave light that he
might pierce the mists flung by centuries of ignorance and
cowardice across the seas, making impassable the gulf that
separates the Christian world from the idolatrous nations of the
East.

" The light alone would never have given courage to tear
away the phantoms, but love has emboldened him with a deter-
mination and bravery that for eighteen years have made him
tremble at no obstacle, shrink from no privation, in seeking
the means to further, his precious object.

" He has staked the weight of his genius against the world,
too indolent and ignorant to appreciate it, and at last the oppor-
tunity that he has struggled for is in his grasp. You, my friends,
are the privileged ones whom God has chosen as his compan-
ions. You are selected as heralds of grace to open the path
through the waters, that the ministers of the gospel may carry
afar the light of faith. In future ages the world will ring with
the story of the men who dared do what no others had courage
to attempt. Others will follow in your path, but for you will be
the glory of bravely leading the way, and your courage and con-
fidence will be a monument to your faith in Him who rules the
winds and the waves."

Then the friar's voice grew meltingly low and tender, and
Laila could but hear the words : " Mary, Star of the Sea." He
paused a moment, then clear and full his voice arose, intoning
VOL. LVII. 16

230 THE STAR OF FAITH. [May,

the sailors' hymn, " Ave Maris Stella "; the men's rough voices
took up the notes that floated out over the waters with thrill-
ing power.

Laila wept silently. Henceforth her tears might flow, her
heart might break, but she would not hold Roderigo back by
one word or prayer, far less by an unworthy subterfuge. In
this new light she felt how base her part had been. She be-
held herself, a creature of earth, striving to drag down a no-
ble spirit that would soar heavenwards !

Tearing in tatters the false message, she hastened home-
wards, eager now to make amends for her error, to let Roderigo
know the change in her feelings, and to send her hero forth with
the words of encouragement he had asked.

She feared almost to close her eyes, lest she should not
waken with the breeze that might rise in the night ; yet tired
nature soon enveloped her in tranquil sleep.

Was it a footstep on the floor of her chamber or the rustle
of a leaf that wakened her so suddenly. Yes, the magnolia
leaves outside her window were whispering with a gentle tremor.
The day had not yet dawned, but Laila sprang from her bed
with a cry. Swiftly summoning Julita, mistress and maid, ac-
companied by a page, emerged in the gloom preceding daylight
from the grim old castle walls. Down the wooded hillside they
sped to the town, now throbbing with the hurrying human foot-
steps.

The dark streets were filling rapidly, each house was sending
out its stream of humanity to swell the crowd, all speeding on
the same mission, tremulous, heavy-eyed, grief-stricken, hastening
to take a last farewell of some dear one. The sobs and wailings
grew louder as the crowd drew closer by the water-side. Then
there was a breathless waiting for the Admiral's coming.

At last, the people shrinking back as he approached, came
the man who had caused this rending of hearts, Cristobal Co-
lon his friend, Friar Perez, following close behind him.

Laila paused at sight of the bravest of heroes, but her
thoughts flew quickly back to her own urgent necessity.

"I pray you," she cried, holding out a scrap of paper and
leaning towards the boatman, "hand this to 'Don Roderigo de
Veredas,' on the Santa Maria." She had thrown herself directly
in Padre Perez's path.

" Take the lady away," said some one ; but the good friar
had heard her supplication. " Give your message to me, sefiorita,"

1893-] THE STAR OF FAITH. 231

said the kind padre, taking the paper from her hand, and he
walked on down beside his friend to the little boat waiting below.

On board the ship the officers and men pressed on deck for
a last look at their dear ones. It was a picture never to be
forgotten. The Admiral in his scarlet robes, his face worn by
years of struggling, yet lighted by the majesty of those starry
eyes ; the nobles grouped about him with their plumed hats and
gorgeous costumes of silk and velvet gleaming with gold embroi-
dery, the flower of Spanish chivalry in glittering mail with
Flemish bucklers and flashing Damascus blades ; the very sail-
ors, cravens though they were, forming a background at once
picturesque and pathetic. Foremost among the nobles Laila saw
Roderigo, a little fluttering paper in his hand and quiet rap-
ture in his face. Seeing her, he held the paper towards her,
then kissed it tenderly. She understood. The sting of parting
for both had been removed. Through all his perilous voyage
the little missive would remain with him, a blessed talisman of
hope and peace.

And now the hour had come indeed ; the royal ensign bear-
ing the cross of Christ crucified waved over the waters, the
little vessels spread out their white wings for flight, while hearts
were breaking on the shores of Andalusia.

Seven months had passed since the ships had gone out on the
trackless ocean. Despair had taken possession of the bereaved
ones; yet if in any bosom there remained a flattering doubt that
the unusually severe winter, with its storms and winds, had not
destroyed, it must have blossomed out into radiant hope with
the return of spring.

We of the North do not know the tender, gay season in the
South appropriately called spring. We misapply the sprightly
name when we give it to our lazy, heavy-eyed, winter-chained
awaking of earth, to our bleak transition period between winter
and summer. In the South the earth arises from winter's bond-
age light, free, sparkling, overflowing with delights.

But the other day the snow was on the ground, and now
the gardens are blooming, the air is balmy and fragrant, the
earth is decked with tender, dewy, flowering beauty. What
wonder that through the charmed senses joy and hope should
spring into being?

Yet Laila had ever been hopeful. Through all the gloom
and darkness she had kept her eyes fixed on the star. The " Ave

232 THE STAR OF FAITH. [May,

Maris Stella" had been her daily prayer; its comforting words
had so penetrated her spirit that it had become the natural ex-
pression of her faith, hope, and love.

The spring had come. Laila stood at her lattice from which
she had watched Roderigo depart. A man riding on a mule
cried out to the group of peasants going to their morning work :
" There is news of the ships ! The town is all astir. Let them
know at the castle."

" News of the ships ! " Laila echoed. Was it joy or fear or
hope exultant that took possession of her, or was it all three
struggling in a painful, joyful uncertainty?

With a young girl's natural impulse, she flew first to her
mother, flinging her arms about her neck, half sobbing, half
laughing, as she repeated the cavalier's words.

But a few minutes more and she was speeding again on her
Arab horse to the town. " Fly, Zoraga ? Fly, my pretty mare !
Why, how slow you are, my beautiful one ! "

Could that be the same crowd that seven months before passed
down, leaden-eyed, grief-stricken, to the shore? There were the
women in mantillas, men in brown cloaks and sombreros, knights
in doublets and plumed hats, with here and there a turbaned
head and white cloak the same crowd, only bright, eager, and
alert.

Little, ragged urchins with their bare, brown feet almost
rolled under the horse's hoofs in their gambols. " News ! Good
news ! " was all that could be learned.

" They are here ! " shouted a man ahead of the rest, turning
back to the crowd. " The caravels are coming into port."

A great shout went up from the crowd. Women fainted,
men cheered, many loudly thanked God. Laila wept silently
with earnest thanksgiving in her heart. Soon the church-bells,
joining their glad peals to the happy voices of the multitude,
announced that the tidings were true.

We all know the sequel of 'this story. The return of Colum-
bus to Palos is a picture that since our school-days has been
vividly painted in our imagination. What American heart has
not throbbed at the thought of the great Admiral's triumph as he
stepped again on the shores of Spain. His fairest dreams had
become a reality the Star of the Sea had guided him faithfully
through his perilous journey. It had brought Roderigo too, and
his fellow-heroes, back to their loved ones; and the same holy

I893-]

THE STAR OF FAITH.

233

light had led Laila safely through the waters of unbelief to the
haven of faith.

When the balmy April air was redolent with blossoms and
the Easter bells rang out in joyous music, Roderigo and Laila
knelt side by side at the altar.

Not far away knelt Fatima ; the light of faith had begun to
shine upon her heart.

One evening, when Roderigo and Laila knelt as usual to say
their beloved prayer, the " Ave Maris Stella," as they ended their
favorite verse, " Vitam praesta puram,"

" Keep our life all spotless,
Make our way secure,
Till we find in Jesus
Joy for evermore,"

Fatima's voice answered devoutly, u Amen."

M. A. B,

234 SOME NOBLE WORK OF CATHOLIC WOMEN. [May,

SOME NOBLE WORK OF CATHOLIC WOMEN.
i

HE mission of the Christian woman began with
the holy Veronica and ends only in eternity.

Veronica, heedless of menace from the Ro-
man soldiers, or the taunts of the Jews, sought,
with tenderest compassion, to assuage the agony
of our suffering Saviour. Through the ages woman, Veronica-
like, has followed man's work of bloodshed and wiped away the
traces of cruelty in man's inhumanity to man. Before the com-
ing of Christ the woman of Israel had not yet learned her mis-
sion of ministry to suffering humanity, but rather, like Judith
and Deborah, gloried in battle and herself often led forth the
tribes.

The life of the gentle Nazarene taught the new lesson of
love, so aptly learned by woman. All down the centuries,
while man has been maintaining right and justice by the sword
and the cannon, woman has lived the model of brotherly love.
Like the three Marys, who alone remained faithful to the Divine
Master at the foot of the Cross and at the sepulchre, woman
has followed from afar to bind up the wounds, comfort the dy-
ing, and bury the dead.

Works of love and mercy feeding the hungry, clothing the
naked, caring for the orphaned and helpless, all these good
works, until almost our own day, have been carried on privately
and in secret. The teaching, " Let not thy right hand know
what thy left hand doeth," was for centuries closely observed.
But more modern and American, if less self-abnegating in spirit,
is the principle, " Let your light so shine before men that they
may see your good works."

To our modern view it seems but justice that the world
should know of the noble deed and the nobler doer, if but for
the inspiration of example. Unwillingly, almost protestingly, the
Catholic religious allows her work to be brought before the
world. She feels that the sanctified life loses something of its
beauty and holiness if brought to the knowledge of men.

This nineteenth century of ours, aptly called the " era of wo-
man," is conspicuous for the development of woman's powers ; in
the opening up for her almost limitless possibilities in the various
occupations and professions. But in no field of labor, whether

1893-] SOME NOBLE WORK OF CATHOLIC WOMEN. 235

of professional brilliancy or of scientific achievement, could no-
bler womanhood be shown than in the work of the Catholic
Religious Orders. The lives of utter self-sacrifice in the service
of others led by tens of thousands of these Christian women
teach a fitting lesson to the spirit of our times the dominance
of the individual.

A glance at some of the works of benevolence carried on by
Catholic sisterhoods will be of interest, if not a revelation to
our people.

THE WORK OF THE LITTLE SISTERS OF THE POOR.

About fifty years ago there sprang up in the heart of a
young girl in a little village in France an ardent desire to make
a home for some bedridden old women, living near by, whose
helpless suffering appealed to her tender sympathy.

Without means herself, Marie saw little hope of begin-
ning such a work ; but God answered her prayers. With the
advice of her good director and the assistance of two pious
women a beginning was made, and the seed was planted which
in less than half a century was to bear fruit through all Chris-
tendom. Beginning in one small room with the care of one can-
cerous patient, the little community rapidly increased ; a
watchful heavenly Father never allowing them to fail for want
of support. Marvellous incidents are told of help coming to
them in time of great need, from most unexpected sources. In
this humble way began the first home for the aged of the
Little Sisters of the Poor, as they modestly called themselves.

The life of these Little Sisters of the Poor is a daily mar-
tyrdom to duty. They have no income save what they beg
from door to door in the form of rejected food, clothing, etc.
This refuse food, which they accept gratefully, with their won-
derful French economy and management is fashioned into savory
and wholesome meals for the needy, the sisters themselves tast-
ing nothing until all their aged protdgds are provided for. In
nearly all our large cities one or more of these homes shelters
several hundred old men and women, regardless of race, creed,
or color, many of them bedridden, unclean in their habits,
helpless as infants, or afflicted with loathsome diseases. All are
tended with the same unwavering, sweet kindness. We who live
in comfortable homes know nothing of this heroism.

Footsore and weary from their long day of begging from
house to house, often met only with abuse and refusal, two of
the Little Sisters rested a moment at the house of a good lady,

236 SOME NOBLE WORK OF CATHOLIC WOMEN. [May,

who in vain urged them to take some needed refreshment.
" But, sister," said the lady to the pale Little Sister who, know-
ing a little English, acted as spokeswoman, " at this rate of work
and wear you poor Little Sisters cannot live long." A faint
sigh escaped the patient lips of the sister as she made the re-
ply, pathetic in its significance : " Dieu soit remercie que non,
madame" The lives of the Little Sisters are so completely in the
service of the Divine Master that it is their happiness to be the
sooner united to him.

THEIR DEVOTION TO THE AGED.

How thoroughly the Little Sisters of the Poor assimilate
their lives to the conditions of the work they undertake can
hardly be conceived unless by actual experience. The first
organic requirement of the religious life in that order seems to
be an absolute renunciation of self, as well as the world's ways.
One who saw them at work in the initial stage of their move-
ment some years ago pictures it thus : " Recently we went
through the temporary home of the Little Sisters. They were
then located in the very poorest part of the town. It would be
impossible to conceive a more wretched or decayed purlieu a
maze of rickety, rotten, tumble-down fabrics, inhabited by a
ragged and demoralized population. Dirt reigned everywhere ;
disease followed in its train; hunger and nakedness were the lot
of the women and children ; desperation and drink (when it
could be got) the resources of the men. This loathsome region
was the one selected by the Little Sisters as the most inviting
vineyard ; and here they battled for several years with the foul
demons of dirt and disease and crime with a heroism more real
than that of the soldier in the trench. They set up their home
in two old houses, one of which had been a pawnbroker's store,
knocking the two structures into one, and fitting up as many
apartments as they could for the reception of the aged and
infirm. The women occupied one of the houses, the men
the other ; while the sisters had their apartments and their hum-
ble chapel on the same premises. The old houses were inex-
pressibly stuffy, cobwebby, and dusty when they got them ; but
they had them cleaned up and brightened as much as possible.
When we went through them we found all the bedrooms very
clean, and most of them adorned with rough colored pictures of
a pious character ; but the flooring, we noticed, was in all cases
very shaky and uneven. Some of the inmates, who were too
feeble to sit up, were in bed ; and it was wonderfully touching

1893.] SOME NOBLE WORK OF CATHOLIC WOMEN. 237

to see the affectionate reverence with which they were tended
by the gentle women who had devoted their lives to this work.
Had they been personal relatives, each and every one, they
could not be more solicitous in their inquiries about their bodily
comforts more attentive in every possible way that could be
soothing to an invalid. They sat by them, laughed and talked
and joked with them, and caressed them fondly ; so that noth-
ing we had ever seen reminded us so much of the divine Mas-
ter and his overpowering love for suffering humanity as the
action of those bright and happy young women.

THE WAY THEY LIVE.

"The greater number of the women in the place sat in
a work-room, where they laughed and chatted pleasantly as
they sewed or knitted, apparently as happy as ever they were
in their lives ; while the old men, too feeble for any work, sat
in a common-room in the neighboring building, smoking their
pipes or taking their snuff, and gossiping over by-gone times
with the calm philosophy of statesmen, unburdened either with
the cares of office or the necessity of providing for the morrow's
dinner. It was not an almshouse which the Little Sisters had
provided for these poor old people ; it was a home, with far
more sociability about it than ever their proteges had known,
probably, in their lives before they had entered this one. After
going through the dormitories and work-rooms, we paid a visit
to the cuisine. It was not exactly the sort of place which would
have suited Lucullus. Kitchen and larder were all one simply
a room where the broken victuals were sorted and rehashed in
various ways, and tea or coffee made. For it is on broken
victuals morsels which the Little Sisters beg from door to
door the refuse of the hotels and boarding-houses mostly that
the whole establishment is fed ; and this is the rule everywhere.
It was hardly credible that ladies brought up in greater or less
refinement, as most of the sisters have been, should bring them-
selves to dine off scraps from others' tables, like Lazarus ; but
such is the fact ; it is the inexorable rule of the order. And as
if to show how little real part luxury and high living have in
our earthly pleasures, here was this bevy of bright young women,
fed in this rather repulsive way, with faces as unclouded and
free from traces of dyspepsia or discontent as those wax beau-
ties in the great modistes windows, who smile and look lovely
the live-long day. I never was so struck with the force of the
observation, that happiness is only a relative condition, as on

238 SOME NOBLE WORK OF CATHOLIC WOMEN. [May,

beholding the work and daily life of those darling Little Sisters
in their humble but sacrosanct dwelling."

THE CARE OF THE FOUNDLINGS.

In most of our large cities, in some secluded street, stands a
large building, probably accommodating four or five hundred in-
mates. We do not need the inscription over the door to tell
us what the institution is. Just within the lower gate swings a
dainty cradle, and perhaps at this moment some hapless young
mother, whose one misstep has cost her all that womanhood
holds dear, is laying her deserted infant on the white coverlet
of the little crib. At the foundling asylum no information is
asked, save what the forlorn mother offers. She may, if she
wishes, enter with her child, nursing it and another infant for
a year's time, going forth then, transformed by kindness, to lead
a new life.

In connection with most foundling asylums there is a Mater-
nity Hospital, and in some places a home in the country where
delicate and convalescent children are sent to gain strength.
Most of the children are left without name or token, and their
bringing up becomes the duty of the good sisters, who give
them more than a mother's care. After two years of age most
of the little ones are placed in the kindergarten class, where
the genius of the great Froebel transforms the simplest objects
into sunshine and happy employment for the childish heart and
hands.

Walking along the wide corridors of the Foundling Hospital
one sees the bright, happy faces of the little ones playing about,
and feels that God prospers this work and blesses the sweet-
faced sisters who devote their lives to the care of the " least of
these little ones." But the mission of the good sisters is not
ended until, by means of agents sent out through the country,
each child is adopted into a good Christian home. Many a
bright little one thus regains the birthright it was deprived of
in a father's and mother's love. Foundling asylums are mostly
the work of the Sisters of Charity, although in some cities other
orders have them in charge.

What a monument the Foundling Asylum is to man's infi-
delity and woman's self-devotion !

WORK AMONG WORKING-GIRLS.

Of late years much has been written and done in the inter-
ests of the working-girl. In all our large cities thousands of

1 893,] SOME NOBLE WORK OF CATHOLIC WOMEN. 239

young women are out at work from eight o'clock in the morn-
ing until six or seven at night. Some of these girls have a no
more inviting spot to represent home than a musty hall bedroom
in a cheap boarding-house, or a corner in a wretched tenement flat
ruled over by a drunken father or a scolding mother. Inevitably
these young women are driven away from home to seek the re-
creation of body and mind they so sorely need. Recognizing
this want, Catholic women have set to work to meet it. To
this end working-girls' clubs have been formed where young
women can spend their evenings pleasantly and profitably. In
these clubs a library and reading-room are provided. Several
nights in the week there are classes in dress-making, book-keeping,
millinery, cooking, type-writing, stenography, literature, etc. For
some of these lessons a small fee of five or ten cents is asked. A
gymnasium and music-room are part of the club, which is largely
supported by a monthly fee of twenty-five cents from each mem-
ber. There are numbers of such clubs in New York and other
cities ; the good accomplished and the harm prevented thereby
.are incalculable. The only trouble is, there are not half enough
of such clubs to meet the great demand.

A band of generous Catholic lay women some sixteen years
ago established a home for girls where young women in ill-health,
at work or out of employment, could find board according to
their means. This home, St. Mary's Lodging House, has now
several branches in New York and neighboring cities, and many
similar homes have been established all over the country.
These homes are partly self-supporting and partly kept up by
donations. Some are in the charge of religious and some are
conducted by lay women. Connected with St. Mary's Lodging
House, New York, is a night refuge. Here homeless women
can obtain food, a bath, a night's lodging, and clean clothing
free. Who shall say what misery and crime have been averted
by this friendly helping hand held out to the unfortunate home-
less one ? As with the girls' clubs, so it is with these night re-
fuges a hundred are needed where but one exists.

SISTERS OF DIVINE COMPASSION.

There is a benevolent society, the Association for Befriend-
ing Children and Young Girls, which is now the congregation of
the Sisters of the Divine Compassion. Their work is the pro-
tection and reformation of girls from two to eighteen years old.
These girls, the children very often of depravity and ignorance,
are given an industrial education. The good sisters teach

240 SOME NOBLE WORK OF CATHOLIC WOMEN. [May,.

them to sew, wash, iron, and cook, and when old enough the
girls are returned to their families or are placed in positions to-
earn for themselves. The home, under the direction of the
kind-hearted sisters, is made self-supporting by means of large
orders received for laundry work and sewing.

AMONG THE LEPERS.

What shall we say of the marvellous heroism of those wo-
men who give their lives to work among the lepers ? those ar-
dent followers of the Carpenter of Nazareth, who said : " Greater
love than this hath no man, that a man lay down his life for
his friends."

Taking up the work begun many years ago by the saintly
Father Damien, the Franciscan Sisters have gone out to the
leper colonies, and there have erected schools, hospitals, and
asylums. With tenderest care the sisters minister to the afflict-
ed people, and all the while they are fully conscious of the fact
that they themselves, sooner or later, will inevitably fall victims-
to the loathsome disease. Above the harbor entrance to the
leper islands might well be placed the inscription, "Who enters-
here leaves hope behind." The work is in itself a death in
life.

VISITING THE HOSPITALS.

There is beautiful work done by Catholic women, lay and
religious, in visiting hospitals, prisons, navy-yards, and asylums.
The Sisters of Mercy include these and many others in their works
of mercy. The sisters accomplish a great deal among the prison-
ers by their gentle tact and knowledge of human nature. Often,
by a few words of sympathy and advice given just at the right
moment, they are able to turn the despondent man's thoughts to
higher things and so change the whole current of his after
life. These high-souled women are untiring in their service of
the ,Master to help poor struggling humanity. They succeed in
collecting small libraries of sound, wholesome literature for navy-
yards and barracks, hospitals, asylums, and jails, and thus accom-
plish wonders for the moral elevation of the inmates.

SISTERS OF THE GOOD SHEPHERD.

The order known as the Sisters of the Good Shepherd has
been in existence for over three hundred years in Europe, and
for fifty years in America. So widespread and so wonderful

1 893.] SOME NOBLE WORK OF CATHOLIC WOMEN. 241

has been its work that hardly enough can be said in its praise.
The aim of these sisters is the reformation of fallen women,
and the preservation of young girls ; the care of inebriate wo-
men ; those addicted to the use of opium ; and in certain cases
of prisoners committed by the courts. The whole relation of
these sisters toward their charges is that of love and kindness
the spirit of the compassionate Saviour toward Mary Magda-
len. As no compulsion is used in their entering the House of
the Good Shepherd, so no restraint is needed to keep the women
there. The sisters quietly and gently seek to gain the confi-
dence, good will, and affection of those placed in their care.
They endeavor to lead them to repentance, and to a true self-
respect in the consciousness that life is yet full of great possi-
bilities for them in careers of purity and goodness. Attached
to each house is a community of Magdalens, where those peni-
tent women who so desire may spend the rest of their lives in
good works, prayer, and penance.

The women and girls are taught various trades and handi-
crafts in the industrial school, and are thus fitted to earn their
own support in honesty. In many cases the fall of these young
women is due to their not knowing how to earn a livelihood.

Truly followers of the Good Shepherd are these holy nuns
who labor much to " bring back the one sheep which was lost."

THE CONSUMPTIVES' HOME.

One of the most remarkable organizations of Catholic lay
women is that of the Young Ladies' Charitable Association of
Boston, Mass., which has established and supports a free home
for consumptives. Scarcely two years ago some charitable young
Catholic women visiting among the poor of their parish came
upon most pitiable cases of want and incurable disease. They
made inquiry as to what institution would receive these help-
less cases, and they learned that there was but one such in Bos-
ton an institution conducted in a most bigoted and unchristian
manner. In this home for consumptives a priest was not allowed
to enter. Here many poor Catholics, suffering from want and
weakened by disease, were enticed by tempting comforts to en-
ter, and paid the price of these comforts with the privation of
their faith. Seeing the crying need there was for a home where
religious freedom was allowed, these energetic young women,
under the able direction of one of their number, set earnestly
to work. The result is that flourishing institution, the " Free

242 So ME NOBLE WORK OF CATHOLIC WOMEN. [May r

Home for Consumptives." In the plan of its organization the
city is divided into about twenty districts. In each district,,
which has its distinct president and officers subordinate to those
of the general association, about fifty young lady solicitors en-
list each ten contributors who pay ten cents a month, making
in all a monthly income of about $1,000. Each district band
cares for its own poor and sick, and provides them with delica-
cies ; besides it takes in its turn the care of the home for one
week. They amuse and read to the patients, supply them with
little delicacies, give them an afternoon's entertainment, as well
as take charge of any burials that occur. The home is a fine,
large, home-like establishment located on a hillside, and is in
charge of a matron and professional nurses. All patients, re-
gardless of creed or color, enjoy religious freedom and are visit-
ed by clergymen of their own selection. The only qualifications
for admission to this home are poverty and consumption. The
young lady visitors finding patients with other diseases, have
them nursed in their homes or paid for in hospitals. The visitors
also prepare the sick for the Blessed Sacrament. They carry
on diet-kitchens, whence the sick poor are daily supplied with
milk, beef-tea, eggs, etc. There is a children's library and a
working-girls' club connected with the home. In fact these de-
voted women are branching out on all lines of charitable work.
It is greatly to be desired that this beautiful work of the Young
Ladies' Charitable Association of Boston should be imitated and
repeated in every city of our land.

Within the limited space of this sketch it has been impossi-
ble to mention more than a few of the beautiful works of
Catholic women. Nothing has been said of the splendid educa-
tional establishments conducted by sisters. In America alone
there are more than twenty orders devoted exclusively to teach-
ing. Space does not allow even a mention of the work done
by religious and lay organizations of Catholic women in the care
of orphan asylums, of industrial schools, of hospitals, of institu-
tions for the blind, the deaf, and the dumb, of homes for emi-
grants, of sewing and cooking schools for the poor, of institu-
tions for the insane, of day nurseries, of schools for the colored
and Indian races, and of countless other good works. Volumes
might be written on any one of these phases of labor among
God's helpless and weaker children.

It has been truly said that the charities of the Church are
one of the greatest proofs of her divinity.

1893-] SOME NOBLE WORK OF CATHOLIC WOMEN.

243

The world is learning what the Catholic Church and Catho-
lic women have done and are doing for down-trodden hu-
manity.

In the various congresses to be held at the World's Fair
there will be addresses from prominent Catholics showing what
the Catholic Church is doing along the lines of arts and sciences,
education, industry, moral and social reform, philanthropy, tem-
perance, etc., etc.

At the earnest solicitation of the non-Catholic managers of
the Woman's Congress Auxiliary of the World's Columbian Ex-
position, papers will be read by able women in the International
Congress of Charities on the " nursing of the sick by Roman
Catholic Sisters"; in the Congress of Religions, on the work of
women in the church ; one in the Kindergarten Congress on
Catholic Kindergartens ; a paper in the Congress of Education
on the Higher Education of Catholic women ; one on Industrial
Training in Roman Catholic Schools for girls, in the Congress
of Industry ; and a paper on the organized work of women in
the Catholic Church, in the World's Congress of Representative
Women.

L. A. TOOMY.

244 RELIGIOUS CHARACTER OF [May,

RELIGIOUS CHARACTER OF THE DISCOVERY OF

AMERICA.

HONORIFIC titles have been given to few sover-
eigns, if any, more deservedly than that of " THE
CATHOLIC" to Isabel* I. of Castile and Don
Ferdinand V. of Aragon. For, in their private
as well as public life, in their warlike enterprises
as well as their political reforms, in all the acts of their pater-
nal and fruitful rule, they ever proved themselves to be loving
members of the church, vigorous defenders of the faith, and
zealous for the glory of God and the spiritual advantage of
their subjects.

Never has political action appeared more exalted in charac-
ter than at that time, nor been more resplendent with abundant
results of true progress. If the condition of Spain during the
fifteenth century be studied, and in particular that early part
of it during which Henry IV., Isabella's brother, reigned,
we shall find anarchy ruling, demoralization spreading, all classes
of society disturbed and unsettled, and the entire social edifice
seemingly following the throne in a headlong course to destruc-
tion. By contrast, 'the marvellous regeneration brought about
by "the Catholic sovereigns" will be thus duly appreciated; it
was due to their reforms, their conquests, and, more than all,
to their example and virtues. The mind is filled with wonder at
their having accomplished so much in so short a time, at their
multiplying themselves, as it were, to promptly attend to every
need of their realms. While they brought to consummation the
work of the reconquest, they reformed courts of justice, regu-
lated the laws, corrected evil customs, prepared the development
of agriculture and trade, favored arts and letters, subdued the
nobility, and, without neglecting foreign policy abroad through
which they added the kingdom of Naples to their dominions,
they still found time to examine into and consider the plans,
apparently chimerical, of a poor adventurer which were to result
for them in the discovery of a new world. These glories were
the result of heroic valor, of unswerving resolve, of clear under-

* Isabel is the Spanish for " Elizabeth."

1 89 3.] THE DISCOVERY OF AMERICA. 245

standing, of signal prudence, and of an inspiration which could
have only come to them as a reward for their great virtues.

ISABELLA'S SYMPATHY FOR COLUMBUS.

That piety was the soul of all their undertakings has been
said and repeated by many historians a piety so deep, so ac-
tive, so exalted that, while adding to the merit of their works,
it made them resplendent with extraordinary marks of grandeur.
But if these qualities were unitedly possessed by both sover-
eigns, they shone especially in the great Queen of Castile. " To
her, indeed," says a historian, " are due the larger part of the
glories of that reign ; to her the highest conceptions and all the
elevated inspirations belong. Wherever her spouse put in action
his arm, or, at most, his brain, she brought the assistance of
her heart."* This is shown in the events which led to the
discovery of America. Without calling in question Ferdinand's
efficacious part in the enterprise, f the magnanimous heart of
Isabella alone could welcome with sympathy the poor adven-
turer, habited in his threadbare cloak ; listen to his plans, in
which correct information was mingled with marvellous fables ;
afford him generous assistance of means at a time when the
resources of the royal coffers were low ; keep up his hopes for
not less than seven years, until after the capture of Granada,
and then devote herself to realizing one of the most risky ven-
tures ever undertaken by men. Now, what could have been
Isabella the Catholic's motives for examining into and promot-
ing the project of Columbus ? A Protestant writer, Washington
Irving, who studied and knew how to avail himself, not always
impartially, of the documents collected by Navarrete, declares
that " Isabella had nobler inducements. She was filled with
pious zeal at the idea of effecting such a great work of salva-
tion."^; Truly did the admiral exclaim, when he got the news
of his patroness's decease, " that her life was always Catho-
lic, holy and active in all matters appertaining to her service."

HER MOTIVES WERE RELIGIOUS.

But the most positive evidence that the great Catholic queen
was inspired by a deep religious sense in this grave business is
to be found in the very negotiations which, during so many
years, were going on between the court of Castile and the

* Sanchez Casado, Historia de Espafta, page 397. f Father Mir, ElCentenario^ Nos.

7, 9, 10. I Life and Voyages of Christopher Columbus. Letter to his son Diego,

Navarrete collection.

VOL. LVII. I/

246

RELIGIOUS CHARACTER OF

[May,

wandering Italian navigator. It is true that the sovereigns
preferred to learn the judgment of the most competent cosmo-
graphers and physicists of the kingdom on the matter, and to
that end they were called together in council at Cordova under
the presidency of the queen's confessor, Fray Hernando de
Talavera. But after the deliberations of the council had
resulted so unfavorably for Columbus's project as to declare it
to be impossible and deserving to be wholly rejected,* how came
it that the queen would not give up her purpose of befriending
the undertaking proposed by the needy Italian adventurer?
Notwithstanding that men of science (such as cosmographic

ISABELLA OF CASTILE.

DON FERDINAND OF ARAGON.

science was at that time) rejected the project, judged it to be
preposterous and impossible, the queen ordered assistance to be
given to Columbus to induce him not to leave her realms, but
to hope for better times under the shadow of the banner of
Castile.

There are some who have sought to fabricate from the result
of the deliberations held at Cordova a charge against Father
Hernando de Talavera. Irving considers him to have been an
avowed enemy of Columbus. This view is unjust ; the father's
course in the matter was in accord with his patriotism and loy-
alty to his sovereigns.

" What was it that Columbus proposed ?" asks Father Cappa

* Las Casas' Historia de las Indias, book i. chap. xxix.

1893-] THE DISCOVERY OF AMERICA. 247

with singular directness : to find a way to Asia by sailing west
a course the very reverse of that which the Portuguese were
trying to find by sailing east. The search was, of course, deserv-
ing of consideration and action ; but of what value to the
Spanish nation could be the discovery of Cipango of the Great
Khan, Columbus's dream, in comparison with the kingdom
of Granada ? Could the Spanish sovereigns divert vessels and
treasure for an undertaking which did not meet at all, as that
relating to Granada did, the traditional and secular requirements
of the entire nation? " Could a religious," we continue quot-
ing from the learned Jesuit, " could a prelate like Talavera,
who was the soul of the war against Granada, consent to
weaken the undertaking by applying the nation's resources
for any purpose other than that of dragging down at once and
for ever the banner of the crescent from the Mussulman towers
of Granada ? Columbus's project, in this light, was of secondary
importance, because of the doubtful possibility of carrying it
out ; of the problematical aspect of the results, and of the scant
interest which it excited, while the attention of the sovereigns,
cities, and magnates was concentrated, not on Cipango of the
Great Khan, but on the Granada of Boabdil."* The circum-
stances of those times were not such as to warrant rushing on
the path of adventure, nor were the inducements held forth by
Columbus sufficient to supersede the national undertaking of
bringing to a successful end a reconquest which had been going
on for seven centuries.

II.

The course of the venerable Talavera having thus been shown
to be justifiable, it can be affirmed that Columbus did not
meet in Spain with a single religious not in sympathy with
his project. From the prior of La Rabida to the great Car-
dinal Mendoza history records the names of a large number of
ecclesiastics who welcomed with sympathy, favored with assist-
ance, and co-operated efficaciously with the work of the Geno-
ese. Can this fact be considered as fortuitous and without any
reason to account for it? " Columbus," writes Leo XIII. in his
admirable encyclical on the subject of the fourth centenary,
" united the study of nature with the study of religion, and his
heart and: intelligence had formed themselves by the light and
warmth of Catholic belief. . . . Columbus's main design al-

* Estudios criticas cerca de la domination EspaHola en America, Colon y los Espanoles^
P.I?.

248

RELIGIOUS CHARACTER OF

[May,

ways was, as is abundantly proven by the history of events
concerning him, to extend westward the name of Christ, and the
beneficent effects of Christian charity."

THE SECRET OF COLUMBIA'S SUCCESS.

This, in our judgment, is the explanation of the great ascen-
dency which Columbus attained with the ecclesiastics of Spain,
and the truly pious soul of the great Catholic queen. Colum-
bus, as the Pope says, united the study of nature with the
study of religion. If, as regards the former, he was shallow in his
knowledge (for 1 in his day cosmography had made but little
progress), he, on the other hand, made up for it by his thorough

CORONATION PROCESSION OF ISABELLA.

devotion to the latter. He was accustomed to hold forth
before ecclesiastics and the queen in language so fervid, so ele-
vated, and so efficacious that it captivated them and brought
them over to his projects. His Holiness has been skilful in
selecting for his encyclical texts which are as jewels exalting the
religious feeling of Columbus and the queen. The great navi-
gator did not fail to take occasion to proclaim " that the ad-
vancement and honor of the Christian religion was always the
sole beginning and end of his enterprise "; and as to the queen,

1893-] THE DISCOVERY OF AMERICA. 249

who, as the Holy Father states, read better than any one else
the mind of the illustrious Italian, her determination was to
first show favor to his project and later on to enter upon its
prosecution. The first voyages made by him were indeed very
bare of material and positive results ; nevertheless, the queen
wrote " that the moneys already spent, and those as well which
she was also ready to devote for the expeditions to the Indies,
could not be laid out for a better purpose, because thus the
spread of Christianity would be promoted." Upon another
occasion, when Columbus expressed to the sovereigns his dread
that they might become weary of spending money for new do-
minions productive of such meagre results, " the queen," he
wrote, " replied with that heart which she is known throughout
the world to possess, and told me not to trouble myself with
anxiety on that score, because it was her determination to
prosecute the enterprise and sustain it even though nothing better
could be got of it than stocks and stones ; that she cared naught
about the expenses that were being incurred ; that larger sums
had been laid out for other things of much less importance,
and that she considered all the moneys so far spent, and to be
spent thereafter, in the matter as wisely spent, because she be-
lieved that our holy faith would thereby be increased and its
real sway made widespread"*

THE MEN WHO STOOD BY COLUMBUS.

But, before continuing to bring out information and evidence
of the essentially religious character of the discovery, it is proper
that we should give a brief review of the personages in Spain
who during seven years kept up the hope of Columbus,
and of those who brought about the sailing of the first expe-
dition.

III.

The first personage that comes before us is the Franciscan
friar, Father Juan Perez, prior of the monastery of La Rabida,
who detained Columbus when he was about to leave for France,
and became the patron of his project and the most loyal friend
he ever had. Next in order is Father Diego de Deza, a Domi-
nican friar, who, fearing that the trifling or negative results of
the councils held at Cordova might drive Columbus from Spain,
and that in consequence the hopes which inspired his great pur-
pose might vanish, declared himself his protector, and not only

* Columbus's Third Voyage, Navarrete, vol. i. p. 263.

250 RELIGIOUS CHARACTER OF [May,

favored and encouraged him, but sent him to Salamanca with a
recommendation to the monks of San Esteban to welcome
him lovingly and enable him to take a place among the profes-
sors of that learned university.

Thus, surrounded by friars, Columbus spent several months
of the year 1487, which must have been the pleasantest of his
whole life, because, being efficaciously aided by the sympathy
of the Dominicans, he succeeded in winning over the professors
of the university to his cause.

Another friend of Columbus, whose influence needs not to be
dwelt upon, was the great Spanish cardinal, Don Pedro Gonsa-
lez de Mendoza, called, on account of his power, the Third
King of Spain. Washington Irving says of the interview which
Columbus had with him: "The latter, knowing the importance
of his auditor, exerted himself to produce conviction. The clear-
headed cardinal listened with profound attention. He saw the
grandeur of the conception, and felt the force of the arguments.
He was pleased likewise with the noble and earnest manner of
Columbus, and became at once a firm and serviceable friend."
What more could a threadbare and penniless adventurer hope for
than to gain over, at once, the friendship of the great Spanish
cardinal ?

No matter where Columbus moves, we always see him wel-
comed by ecclesiastics, and it may be truly said that, from the
day when he first set foot in Spain down to the time when he
left the shores of Palos behind him to launch out on the Mare
Tenebrosum (the gloomy sea), he always went about surrounded
by friars.

Father Antonio Marchena, of the Franciscan monastery of
La Rabida, who has been confounded with Father Juan Perez,
was one of Columbus's firmest friends, and was claimed by the
latter, rather exaggeratedly, to have alone remained during seven
years steady in his faith in his protege's designs. The Carthu-
sian Caspar Gorricio studied, together with Columbus, the books
of prophecies, and is mentioned by him in his letters with de-
served praise. Antonio Geraldini, pontifical nuncio, and his
brother Alexander, preceptor of the minor children of Ferdinand
and Isabella, as Irving states, embraced his cause with ardor.
So that all ecclesiastics, secular or regular, having influence at
the court of Castile all, without exception sided with Colum-
bus and efficaciously co-operated to the carrying out of his
plans after having for so many years kept up his hopes.

1 893-] THE DISCOVERY OF AMERICA. 251

IV.

RELIGION, NOT SCIENCE, HIS GUIDE.

It is evident, then, that not the skilled navigator and cos-
mographer, but the fervent Christian, the devoted friend of the
friars, won over to the cause the sympathies of the court of
Castile. Science (such as it was then) rejected the design as chi-
merical and hazardous, religion took it up, and under its pro-
tection the way was first opened at the court of Castile and fol-
lowed afterwards on the gloomy Atlantic Ocean, then designated
as the Mare Tenebrosum.

It could not have been otherwise, because such science as
Columbus possessed was unavailing to convince any one of the
soundness of his views. Better versed in holy Scripture and in
the writings of the fathers than in geography and mathematics,
he was full of the errors prevailing in his day in regard to the
magnitude of the globe and its form. Nor was his knowledge
of navigation more complete, for he possessed only a prac-
tical experience acquired during many years of following the sea.
Hence it is not to be wondered at that he felt so uncertain
when on his first voyage, and was not sure of the course on
which he was sailing, nor that, after four voyages, he died with-
out finding out or even suspecting that he had discovered a new
world.

Columbus's triumph was not, we repeat, a triumph of science;
it was solely and exclusively a triumph of religion.

The documents of the admiral which have come down to us,
and the narratives of chroniclers, abound in evidence establishing
the religious character of the enterprise. " The Eternal God," as
Columbus wrote in 1493, " inspired me with the idea, smoothed
the infinite difficulties before me, until it was adopted and carried
out ; he gave me vigor and courage to face all my comrades
when determined to rebel and turn back homeward ; in fine,
he granted me what I was seeking for. He will perfect the
work."*

It is well known that Columbus's constant, vehement desire
was to recover Jerusalem by means of the profits of his un-
dertaking. At the outset of his discoveries in 1492 he thus

* Munoz, Historia del Nuevo Mundo, boolrfiv. p. 141.

252

RELIGIOUS CHARACTER OF

[May,

expresses himself : " I hope in God that when I return I shall
find a barrel of unappropriated gold, and have discovered the
source of gold and the spices, and such abundance of both that
before three years the conquest of Jerusalem may be attempted,
for which object I solemnly declared the profits of the enter-
prise were to be devoted."*

Faith was in Columbus the source of inspiration, of constancy

in his labors, and of
audacity in the hour
of peril. His love of
religion led him so
far as to advise the
sovereigns never to
consent that any one
not a good Catholic be
allowed to tread the
soil of the Indies. f

The diary of his
voyage begins thus,
" In the name of our
Lord Jems Christ /"
On board the vessels
the Holy Rosary was
recited every evening
and rest from labor
was observed on fes-
tival days. It is related in the narrative of the voyage that
"when on that happy night of the 3d of October land was seen
' the Salve ' was afterwards sung, together with other devout ex-
pressions of praise of our blessed Lady."

Upon landing in Hispaniola the first thing thought of was
to intone the " Te Deum laudamus" in order that the voyage
entered upon after the entire crew had approached the Sacra-
ment of Penance and received Holy Communion might terminate
as piously as it had begun, and show the holy and pious purposes
by which it had been inspired.

The chronicler of " the Catholic sovereigns," the cura of Los
Palacios, who entertained Columbus as a guest in his house,;): says
that the latter's motive in seeking to visit the land of the Great
Khan "was a desire to teach him the Christian faith" and relates,
moreover, that when the admiral returned in 1496 from his second
voyage he wore the girdle and habit of St. Francis, which, in

* Navarrete collection. f Ibid. J Chap. viii.

THE ALCAZAR FROM THE SOUTH.

1893-] THE DISCOVERY OF AMERICA. 253

cut and color, resembled the habit worn by the Franciscan*
monks.*

SUBSEQUENT ACTION OF THE SPANISH CROWN.

This article would become insufferably long if we were to
endeavor to collect all the evidence afforded by Columbus of
his deep religious feeling as regards the matter of the discovery.
To it he undoubtedly owed the favor of the court of Castile,
and especially that of the Catholic queen. We shall, therefore,
here close our account of him, merely adding that he died ex-
pressing his desire for the recovery of the Holy Land to be ac-
complished with resources from the Indies, and we now take up
briefly the policy followed by the sovereigns of Castile in the
territories of the New World.

VI.

As we have shown in foregoing pages, the foremost idea of
"the Catholic sovereigns," after the Indies had been discovered,
was to convert the Indians to Christianity.

When Don Bernardino de Carbajal went, by order of "the
sovereigns," to give Pope Alexander VI. an account of the
event, after enhancing the importance of the discovery by which
so many idolaters would be brought into the fold of the church,
he added : " It is hoped that they will become converted to Christ
in a short time by the persons whom * the sovereigns ' are send-
ing to them."

" In order that the work of conversion should be managed
properly," says Herrera, " their highnesses sent a Benedictine
monk named Father Boyl to accompany the admiral. He was
invested with apostolic authority, and he, and other religious
that he took with him, had special orders that the Indians were
to be well treated, and by presents and kind treatment drawn to
religion ; and Spaniards treating them badly were to be severely
punished. They were provided with ornaments and necessaries
for Divine worship, and the queen in particular gave a very rich
offering from her own chapel. "f

ISABELLA CONDEMNS SLAVERY.

In Herrera's writings is recorded, so to speak, the entire
policy of the sovereigns as regards the Indies. In a hundred
practical ways they declared that the natives there, brought over
to the Christian faith in a few years, were as their children.

The indignant outcry which burst forth from the magnani-

* Cura de los Palacios, chap. cii. t Historia de las Indias, vol. i.

254

RELIGIOUS CHARACTER OF

[May,

mous heart of Isabella when she learned that, by order of Co-
lumbus, a shipment of Indians had been made for sale as slaves
in Seville, is deserving of imperishable renown. " Who," she
exclaimed, " is Don Cristobal Colon that he takes upon himself
to sell my subjects? Indians are freemen equally with Span-
iards." She or-
dered the cap-
tives to be set at
liberty and sent
back home if
they chose to go.
" The Catho-
lic sovereigns "
not only prohibi-
ted slavery, but,
inspired by real-
ly paternal feel-
ings, they enact-
ed measures hav-
ing for their ob-
ject to moderate
the labor re-
quired of the
Indians, to fix
their wages and
regulate the pay-
ment of same,
and to prevent
in every way
their being made
victims of the
avarice and su-
perior power of
their conquerors.

The aborigines paid no taxes, were free to take up trade,
and besides enjoyed, even in matters spiritual, privileges and
exemptions for which the sovereigns had obtained pontifical con-
cessions from the Holy See.

In view of the above, if the royal encouragement afforded to
Columbus to achieve his discovery was glorious, even more so
was the royal policy which knew how to turn that important
event to good account, albeit that during fourteen years or
more there was, says a historian, no other result than a gulf

THE HOUSE OF COLUMBUS IN GENOA.

1893-] THE DISCOVERY OF AMERICA. 255

in which the treasure and sons of Spain were being swal-
lowed up.

Thanks to this paternal and Christian policy, all the dangers,
and they were many, following upon the discovery were in time
overcome some occasioned by European monarchs, others grow-
ing out of the fierceness of some of the tribes of the newly dis-
covered lands, others again by the covetousness of the conquer-
ors, and finally some through sacrifices required by the emptiness
of the national treasury, drained by the wars and disturbances
of the fifteenth century.

All these difficulties were got over by admirable forethought,
highest prudence, boundless charity, and by indomitable energy
and constancy, so that, after the first mishaps of the conquest
were over, the New Continent, under the protection of the
standard of Castile and the influence of wise legislation, reached
the enjoyment of a prosperity and well-being greater than in
old Europe.

SOWING THE SEEDS OF RELIGION.

" In the beginning of the seventeenth century," as related by
the Protestant historian Ranke,* " we find the proud fabric of the
Catholic Church completely erected in South America. It pos-
sessed five archbishoprics, twenty-seven bishoprics, four hundred
monasteries, with parish churches and * doctrinas ' innumerable.
Magnificent cathedrals had been reared the most gorgeous of
all, perhaps, being that of Los Angeles. The Jesuits taught
grammar and the liberal arts ; they had also a theological semi-
nary attached to their college of San Ildefonso, in Mexico. In
the universities of Mexico and Lima all the branches of theol-
ogy were studied. . . . Christianity was, meanwhile, in course
of gradual and regular diffusion throughout South America, the
mendicant orders being more particularly active. The conquests
had become changed into a seat of missions, and the missions
were rapidly proclaiming civilization. The monastic orders
taught the natives to sow and reap, plant trees and build houses,
while teaching them to read and sing, and were regarded by the
people thus benefited with all the more earnest veneration."

And Macaulay also testifies that " certainly the conquests
made in those regions by the Catholic religion have abundantly
made up for her the losses sustained in the Old World. "f

As a result of the civilization above described the new con-

* Ranke, History of the Popes, book vii. chapter ii.

t " Essay on Ranke's History of the Popes," Edinburgh Review.

CRISTOPORO COLOMBO
~-A PATRIA .

THE COLUMBUS MONUMENT AT GENOA.-

1893-] CHARACTER OF THE DISCOVERY OF AMERICA. 257

tinent enjoyed during three centuries a felicity unknown to the
populations of Europe. In order to show the peaceful and happy
existence enjoyed by the inhabitants of the Spanish-American
dominions, a writer instances a single well-known fact, which is
undeniably without a parallel in the history of the ancient or mod-
ern world, and which, he states, is this : " For a period of
two and a half centuries, that is to say from the beginning of
the working of the mines down to 1808, the ' conduct a,'* made
up of one hundred mules loaded with coined* silver and gold in
charge of an * arriero ' and his servants, without any escort, and
under the sole protection of a small banner bearing the royal
arms, started from Zacatecas for Vera Cruz, a distance of two
hundred leagues, without ever being interfered with or molested
by anybody." f

This is certainly a splendid instance of the marvellous honesty
and order prevailing in those countries, not long reclaimed from
barbarism and placed oil the foundation of all real prosperity
and all legitimate progress.

A HARVEST OF LIGHT AND PEACE.

The advancement attained under the flag of Castile by the
Spanish colonies of the New World was indeed in every respect
prodigious. The " Catholic sovereigns," and after them their
successors, sought above all to introduce the light of civilization
in the discovered regions, and, accordingly, they founded in the
principal cities universities and colleges in which not only sacred
and profane sciences were cultivated, but learned languages and
the liberal arts as well.

Hardly a century had elapsed after the conquest when liberal
studies were flourishing in all Spanish America, and principally
in Mexico and Peru, whose universities could compare with those
of old Europe, and sent forth from their halls such eminent men
as Don Pedro Alarcon, a great astronomer held in honor by
the Sorbonne of Paris ; Velasquez de Leon, a distinguished
mathematician ; Liguenza, very learned in all kinds of science,
who was invited by Louis XIV. to emigrate to France ; Ruiz de
Alarcon, the great dramatic writer ; Juarez, called the Mexican
Apelles ; Miguel Cabrera, Rafael, Baltasar Echore, Lopez Her-
rera, and besides ever so many others who shone in all the
branches of human knowledge.

* The conducta was the treasure of specie sent from Zacatecas, San Luis de Potosi, and
the City of Mexico to Vera Cruz for shipment to Spain.

t Martinez y Saez, La Edad Media comparada con los tiempos Modernos.

258 RELIGIOUS CHARACTER OF [May,

The " Catholic sovereigns," as an author states, through their
eminently wise policy, brought about this marvellous civilization
by treating their American subjects as their own sons treating
them better than any other European nation ever treated its
colonies,* for none ever established in them a university and but
few of them colleges, f

Nor, while thus promoting culture by founding universities
and colleges, were they behind in establishing hospitals, houses
of charity, workshops far trades, rural schools, houses of refuge
for the destitute, and every kind of institution for bettering the
condition of the people and providing for all their needs. An
author whom we have already quoted says with truth : u The ac-
tivity of the Spaniards in the New World in building so many
cities adorned with churches as beautiful as those existing in
the mother country, and other edifices intended for uses condu-
cive to every purpose of civilization, is an historically proven
fact ; and all this was done in a generous spirit of emulation
between Spanish monarchs and their subjects to see which could
do more for the public good and the greater splendor of reli-
gion ; it is, moreover, still patent to any one choosing to ex-
plore Spanish America, for the monuments in evidence of the
same are still standing except such as have been levelled to the
ground by revolutionary vandalism.";}:

VII.

We by no means claim to have exhausted all the material ap-
pertaining to the subject now treated ; to do so would require
several volumes ; we have merely cursorily indicated the prom-
inently religious character of the discovery of America. The
kings of Spain, successively, adhering to the course laid down
by Don Ferdinand and Dofia Isabella, preserved and confirmed
this character, and, by bringing to those distant possessions the
sciences and arts and causing them to flourish, crowned a work
greater than any ever brought to a successful end by any nation
of the earth.

THE GLORY OF SPAIN.

This motherly work was done by Spain at the cost of great
sacrifices. It was one of the causes of her depopulation and of

* This policy has not been followed by Great Britain in India, nor by the French in Ton-
quin, where the consumption of opium has been promoted for the purpose of breaking the en-
ergies of the natives, and by this means maintaining dominion over them.

t Martinez y Saez, La Edad Media comparada con los tiempos Modernos.

J Work already quoted from, vol. ii. p. 97.

THE DISCOVERY OF AMERICA.

259

her downfall, but she won the glory of enlarging the then known
world by the addition to it of a continent, and of founding
Christian civilization among races sunk in barbarism and idola-
try.

To spread widely the above truth is but performing an act
of justice, to deny it is to close one's eyes to the light of his-

"**>

tory, and to be guilty of an of-
fence of ingratitude unworthy
of any honorable conscience.

The very same peoples in
America who, at the begin-
ning of this century, deceived
by revolutionist enemies of
religion and of Spain, threw
off the parental dominion of
the mother country, have
since acknowledged the benefits for which they are indebted
to her. When, in 1863, an assembly of notables met in the
City of Mexico to decide upon the form of government best
suited for their country, so long the prey of anarchy, the assem-

260 CHARACTER OF THE DISCOVERY OF AMERICA. [May,

bly solemnly declared : " In the midst of the profound sorrow
and the deeply-rooted evils which have been the sad patrimony
of the last generations, we turn our tearful eyes back to those 1
centuries which our demagogues characterize as full of obscur-
antism, imprisonment, and fetters, and we send forth from our
breasts regretful sighs for the lost blessings of peace, abundance,
and security enjoyed by our forefathers in their day. ... A
special legislation replete with prudence and wisdom placed the
natives in security from malicious att'empts, never to be deterred
otherwise from their purpose of preying upon and turning to
account tribes humiliated by conquest, weak, ignorant, and su-
perstitious.

" It was not merely royal care but paternal, elaborate vigi-
lance besides, which could go downward in legislation to the
plane of the customs and habitual vices of the Indians in order
to better both, and abate at the same time the extreme severity
of ordinary legal penalties. . . . With how great a glory
does immortal memory crown that nation which, ruling in two
worlds, after having planted the Standard of the Cross where
the altar of human sacrifices stood, spread through a great nation
the divine splendor of the civilization of the Gospel ! "

Such was the declaration of that assembly, consisting of two
hundred and forty of the most learned and wealthy men in Mex-
ican society. Their testimony is incontrovertible.

Thirty years later, upon the occasion of the centenary of the
discovery, the American delegates to the Hispano-American con-
gresses have repeated identical or similar declarations.

Let us, then, celebrate this triumph of truth as the most
beautiful homage which Spain and America can offer, in union
together, to the glory of the " Catholic sovereigns " on the cele-
bration of the fourth centenary of the discovery of the New
World.

MANUEL PEREZ VILLAMIL,
Member of the Royal Academy of History.

Madrid, Spain.

MARY'S MAY.

ER freshest robes the glad world dons,

The golden sunbeams fall
In flowery vales, on upland lawns,

On tasselled maples tall.
Amid the rathe wheat blackbirds flute
A merry roundelay ;
No song-bird's voice is dull or mute
In Mary's month of May.

With clover-blooms and sweetest flowers

The meadow-lands are bright ;
The robins throng around their bowers

In apple-blossoms white ;
The lilies bend their heads in prayer,

The scented thorns are gay ;
There's light, there's beauty everywhere

In Mary's month of May.

The river sings a livelier tune

The whisp'ring reeds among ;
The red dawn to the east comes soon

The daylight tarries long ;
And organs sound, and church-bells peal,

At closing of the day;
And round her altars millions kneel

In Mary's month of May.

And she, the Mother, Queen, and Maid,

Who sits nigh God's bright throne,
Will not disdain to give her aid,

When sinners make their moan ;
And He who makes her face so fair,

Who owned on earth her sway,
Will not refuse the slightest prayer

His Mother makes in May.

M. ROCK.

VOL. LVII. 18

262 THE FIRST SANCTUARY IN THE NEW WORLD. [May,

THE FIRST SANCTUARY IN THE NEW WORLD.

ATHOLICS all the world over should take a pride
in sharing in the glory and honors of the Colum-
bian Celebration ; because where American civil-
ization was first planted by Columbus, in 1493, the
Catholic Church reared its first altar on this soil
four hundred years ago. The story of this church is the golden
chain that links the landing of the Spanish cavaliers with the great
achievements of 1893. Christianity and civilization were born in
the same cradle and at the same moment, in the western hemi-
sphere.

It is a fact not often commented upon in American history,
that the first house built by Columbus in the New World was a
Catholic church. Its remains still exist ; and it is the story of
the discovery of the ruins of this first church that we are
specially concerned with in this article. The story is not long.
It was in the fall of 1493 that Columbus set sail on his second
voyage of discovery, with seventeen ships and fifteen hundred
men to establish his first permanent settlement. Horses and
domestic animals of all kinds, every sort of seed and agricul-
tural implement, were gathered on board. Among the crew
were cavaliers, hidalgos, soldiers, sailors, and artisans. A group
of twelve ecclesiastics under a Benedictine monk, Father Ber-
nard Boyle, who had also been named Vicar-Apostolic of the
New World, accompanied the expedition. A prosperous voy-
age brought them off the north coast of the island of Santo
Domingo about the latter part of November, 1493.

When the admiral prepared to make his first settlement, he
nominated a commission composed of two engineers, an archi-
tect, and a ship-builder, under the presidency of Melchor Maldo-
nado, to make a topographical survey, and report to him the
most suitable site for a city. After a careful examination they
reported a place about eight miles from where Cape Isabella
now is. It was provided with an excellent port, and was near
two rivers, watering a soil that was exceedingly fertile. A short
distance away were stones fit for building. The plateau on which
they proposed to locate was described at length by Dr. Chanc;

1893-] THE FIRST SANCTUARY IN THE NEW WORLD. 263

the physician of the fleet, in a letter to the authorities of Se-
ville which is still extant.

Says the chronicler : " In his estimation, the service of God
surpassing all other considerations, the first edifice that was
erected should be the church. It was pushed with such activi-
ty that, on the sixth of January, 1494, the anniversary of the
entrance of the sovereigns into Granada, High Mass was
solemnly celebrated in it by the Vicar-Apostolic, assisted by Fa-
ther Juan Perez de Marchena and the twelve religious who ac-
companied Father Boyl " (sic).

Streets and squares were projected, a public store -house and
residence for Columbus were built of hewn stone, private houses
were built of wood, and in a few weeks it had the appearance
of a well-ordered city. Thus was founded the first Christian
city in the New World, to which Columbus gave the name of
Isabella, in honor of his royal patroness. The life of the place,
however, was very short. The establishment of new towns in-
land, and the building of Santo Domingo on the other side of
the island, very soon diminished its importance. Even from the
time of his third voyage, in 1497, the admiral abandoned the port
of Isabella, and since that time its decadence has been com-
plete. Fifty years ago a correspondent, T. S. Henneker, wrote
to Washington Irving about it as follows : " Isabella at the
present day is quite overgrown with forests, in the midst of
which are still to be seen, partly standing, the pillars of a
church, some remains of the king's store-house, and part of the
residence of Columbus, all built of hewn stone."

Twenty years ago an American journalist who visited the
island wrote: "The town is but a deserted heap of ruins almost
entirely obscured by rank vegetation." Not long ago the Span-
ish gunboat Conto visited the place, having on board two hy-
drographic engineers commissioned to study it. Later came the
United States man-of-war ship Enterprise to identify the ruins.
Finally came Dr. Charles H. Hall and Frederick H. Ober,
special commissioner for the World's Fair, who describe the situ-
ation as very picturesque.

But indeed, despite its decay and ruin, Isabella is still a de-
lightful spot. The bay, with its white shore-line, looks enchant-
ing ; and the plateau is thickly wooded, fringed to the water's
edge with mahogany, lignum-vitae, sandal-wood, palm and man-
grove trees. The hills and mountains behind the plateau rise
so abruptly that they seem to be almost crowding each other

264 THE FIRST SANCTUARY IN THE NEW WORLD. [May,

into the sea. Flocks of richly plumaged birds, parrots, and turtle-
doves disport themselves with glee in the spreading branches of the
trees, and fill all the air with a wondrous medley of music. The
atmosphere is delicious. In the morning, when the sun begins to
turn ocean and earth to gold, the air is suffused with the per-
fume of fragrant vines and flowers. It is here a delight simply
to live. In the evening, when the sun turns the tree-tops to
amethyst and the lime-cliffs to rubies, the cool shades of the
forests invite to perfect repose, and life is a dream in the silent
city of the cavaliers.

In the fall of 1891 the attention of the editor of the Sacred
Heart Review of Boston, Rev. John O'Brien, was called to this
spot by the writer. This good priest, with characteristic energy,
took up with enthusiasm and at once the work of rescuing
from oblivion the spot where civilization arid Catholicity first
saw the light of day in the New World. A grant of land was
obtained from the Dominican government practically ceding the
site of the old town. Plans were drawn for a stone monument
surmounted by a colossal statue of the great discoverer in bronze,
the estimated cost of which was ten to twelve thousand dollars.
Meanwhile a clearing was ordered, through the United States
consul at Puerto Plata, at the expense of the Review, and an
archaeological commission was despatched to the site of the an-
cient town to locate exactly the foundations of the church.
The results were embodied in a report of this commission pub-
lished in the issue of October 19, 1892. After some time spent
in vain at the ruins, when about to give up the search, by an
almost providential instinct, the five members of the commission
were led together into the woods to the north of the clearing,
where they found the surface walls of a large stone building
forty feet wide and one hundred and twenty feet long, with
apse, nave, and transept resembling the terreplein of a church.
The foundations on which stood the vestibule, choir, and pres-
bytery were distinctly visible ; while the casual discovery of
fragments of mineral substance heavy and very brilliant, a spe-
cies of metallic stucco-work resembling mosaic, where the altar
stood, left now no room for doubt.

" We were in the sacred precincts of the sanctuary," continues
the report. " In the presence of such evidence, and full of an
indescribable emotion, we fell upon our knees. Across the mist
of four centuries we saw the early pioneers toiling here when
we stood, some preparing materials, others carrying them, and

1893-] THE FIRST SANCTUARY IN THE NEW WORLD. 265

others building the temple wherein they might worship God,
under whose protection they had not feared to cross the un-
known, mysterious ocean. Then, with bowed heads, we listened
to the fervent act of thanksgiving which, with trembling voice,
Sefior Llenas lifted up to the Most High. And afterwards,
having erected a large cross on a living acacia-tree which we
stripped of its branches, and which was growing on the very
spot where the altar stood, we took leave of the memorable
spot with a feeling of sorrow."

Accompanying this report came also a request from the Domini-
can committee that the statue plan should be modified, or rather
extended, so as to include the rebuilding of a chapel on the foun-
dation of the ancient church. It was argued that such a memorial
would be more appropriate than any other to mark the birth-
place of the Catholic Church in America. His grace, Monseigneur
Arturo de Merino, the present archbishop and former president
of the Dominican Republic, having been appealed to, consented
to appoint a priest there permanently to care for the chapel if
it were erected. The additional cost of this church, it is esti-
mated, will be not more than six thousand dollars, and it is
hoped to have the building completed, ready for dedication, the
sixth of January, 1894, the four hundredth anniversary of the
dedication of the first church by Columbus.

Meanwhile two beautiful bronze tablets for the walls of the
church are now being cast at the Ames foundry, Chicopee,
Mass. They set forth the motives of the memorial very clearly,
namely, to commemorate the twofold establishment of Christi-
anity and civilization in the New World.

In one relief Columbus is in the foreground on bended
knees, laying the corner-stone of the church symbolized by a
cross. On the right is a female figure representing Mother
Church, fostering a little Indian child and pointing with uplifted
hand to the cross. On the left are found the monks with low-
ered heads and lighted tapers, with the Spanish cavaliers and
hidalgos in the distance. The second relief is more classical
than the first and represents Ceres, the goddess of abundance,
bringing the gifts of civilization. She is drawn in a chariot by
prancing horses. Columbus, at their head, points the way for
them to follow and hands the reins to Columbia. An Indian at
the chariot-wheels gathers up the gifts as they fall. On the face
of the pedestal is the inscription, in terse rhythmical Latin sen-
tences, which is translated as follows :

THE COLUMBUS STATUE ERECTED IN BOSTON. A REPLICA STANDS IN FRONT OF LA
MONASTERY, (WORLD'S FAIR GROUNDS.)

.A RABIDA

1893-] THE FIRST SANCTUARY IN THE NEW WORLD. 267

" Towards the close of the fifteenth century,
Christian Colonists, under the leadership of Columbus,
Here on this spot planted the first settlement

And the first Christian temple ;
The Sacred Heart Review, under the

Auspices, of the citizens of Boston,
That the memory of so great an event

Might not be forgotten,

Hath erected this monument.

A.D. 1893."

Sculptured marble and engraved stone we have in abundance,
and tablets without number bear witness to historical events
connected with our faith of far less importance than this. For
the significance of these ruins cannot be over-estimated. One
hundred and twenty-six years before the fugitive members of
the Congregational Church landed at Plymouth Rock, one hun-
dred and ten years before those of the Anglican Church came to
Jamestown, thirty-five years before the word Protestant was in-
vented, this church was erected, and the Gospel announced ta
the New World by zealous missionaries of the Roman Catholic
faith. No other denomination of Christians in America can
claim priority, or even equal duration with us in point of time.
No other can show through all the centuries of history such
generous self-sacrifice and heroic missionary effort. No other
has endured such misrepresentation and bitter persecution for
justice's sake. From the very beginning the Catholic Church
had been one of the most powerful factors in our civilization,
and she stands to-day at the head of those influences for good
that have made the New World what it is. If her history here
is a valuable heritage, we to whom its glory has descended are
in duty bound to keep it alive in the memory and hearts of her
children. We have already celebrated the centennial of the
church in the United States ; but for a still greater reason we
should now prepare to celebrate the quadri-centennial of the
church in America.

THOM.\S HARRISON CUMMINGS.

THE CHRIST-BEARER.

HIS was a man of all men else apart,

Yet so attempered in his cosmic mind
That he was more than brother to his kind
Whether of land or sea, of court or mart.
For he hath touched the universal heart,
He hath poured light upon the utter blind
And at his word bade new worlds unconfined
Into the wondering ken of nations start.
Fearless he followed westward his own star
Until he saw the shining Hebrides

Unto his 'raptured vision all unroll ;
Yet hath he won a triumph greater far
Whether in kingly court or raging seas

He deep explored and conquered his own soul.

Of such a mould was Socrates the Greek

Daring the unknown seas of human thought ;
In such a mood keen Aristotle wrought,

Heeding the voice that bade him " Seek, O seek " !

In kindred tones we hear the Roman speak
Who hurled the wiles of Catiline to naught :
All noble souls unterrified, unbought,

Gather in homage at his vessel's peak.

1893-] THE CHRIST-BEARER.

Nor doth he voice to them an unknown tongue,
For great deeds speak wherever man is great,
And giants know their brother giant's crest :
Wherever hearts are bold or songs are sung
The sons of Genius on the Sailor wait

And hail him Prophet of the mighty West.

269

Yea, he is master of earth's ancient kings
Rich-laden with the trophies of 01d Time,
For they are not untainted by the slime
Of base ambitions from polluted springs ;
While he, new herald of the dawn-break, flings
A flood of sunlight on the dust and grime
Of buried centuries : mists of age and clime
Fly fast before him on the morning's wings.
Nor doth he bear his glory in the boast
Of finder of the undiscovered lands

And bridger of the hidden ocean's span :
For unto every race and every coast

He comes, the true Christ-bearer in his hands
The freedom and the brotherhood of man !

JOHN JEROME ROONEY.

THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW.

The strength of the Temperance Movement in Wales is shown
by the introduction into the House of Commons of a Direct
Veto Bill, which received the support of every one of the Welsh
members at least none ventured to raise a voice or to cast a
vote against it and by the more stringent character of its pro-
posals compared with those of the bill introduced by the gov-
ernment. While the government proposes to give dealers in in-
toxicating drinks four years' grace before prohibition can come
into operation in any locality for the first time, the Welsh bill
proposes, should the electors so determine, to close every place
in which liquor is sold after only a few months' notice. The
government bill does not . touch hotels, restaurants, or village
inns, and no attempt is made to prevent wholesale dealing
in liquor ; the Welsh bill makes no exception, except that it
does not forbid brewing. Brewers, however, are not very likely
to make what they are unable to sell. The bill allows Town
Councils or one-tenth of the electors in voting districts to deter-
mine on -the adoption or rejection of three resolutions : I. That
the sale of intoxicating liquors should be prohibited ; 2. That
the number of licenses should be reduced ; 3. That no new
licenses should be granted. To pass the first of these resolu-
tions a majority of two-thirds is required, while a majority of
one will have the power to reduce the number of licenses or to
forbid granting of new licenses. The bill was read a second
time ; but the prospect of its becoming law is very remote, and
its sole value consists in the clear indication it gives of the
opinion of the Welsh people upon the evils of the liquor-traffic
and the best way of dealing with these evils. In the course of
the debate one of the speakers stated that he had commissioned
an able and impartial lawyer to visit this country and report
to him on the subject of prohibition legislation. Although this
report was not yet quite ready, one or two facts he stated

1893-] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 271

came out very clearly. One was that " to attempt to apply
prohibitory laws where there was not overwhelming public
opinion in their favor was not only absolutely useless, but most
pernicious in its effect both upon the population and their law-
abiding habits, and on the administration of the law. Another
was the great importance of absolutely separating all connection
between the administration of the law affecting the liquor-traffic
and the municipal and other local government of the country.
The enforcement of the law must be in the hands of a body of
the highest character, and entirely independent of local influ-
ence." Residents in New York will have little hesitation in en-
dorsing both of these conclusions, especially the latter.

Yet Another Temperance Bill. While Sir Wilfrid Lawson
and the United Kingdom Alliance, although not fully satisfied
with the proposals of the government, have heartily accepted
them as a long step in the right direction, the opposition to it
is very strong. A few of Mr. Gladstone's supporters have an-
nounced their intention not to vote for this bill ; a fierce agita-
tion against it has been set on foot throughout the country;
while the time of the House of Commons is more than fully
occupied by the Home-Rule Bill. It is, therefore, more than
probable that this session will come to an end without its
having been passed into law. Under these circumstances more
moderate and less ambitious measures, introduced by private
members, may possibly succeed. Of one of these we gave an
account last month; another has been introduced into the
House of Lords by the Bishop of London, and represents the
proposals by which the Church of England Temperance Society
aims at diminishing the evils of the present system. The lead-
ing principle of this bill consists in reducing the number of
public-houses, and thereby diminishing the temptation to drunk-
enness which the at present excessive number affords. The
prohibition of the sale of liquor by the direct veto of the
people is not aimed at ; but it is proposed to give to the
people themselves, instead of to the magistrates as under the
existing law, the power of electing a board to which will be
entrusted, under certain very definite regulations, the granting of
new licenses and the renewing of old ones. Moreover, after five
years' time the number of public-houses is to be restricted ac-
cording to the population. It is calculated that there is a pub-
lic-house for every two hundred and fifty inhabitants even of
the country districts. Lord Aberdare, in the bill which he in-

272 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [May,

troduced some twenty years ago a bill which, to the great re-
gret of all moderate men, was defeated by the combined forces
of liquor-sellers and the extreme teetotalers proposed that there
should be one public-house to every fifteen hundred inhabitants
in towns and one for every nine hundred in the country districts.
The proper proportion of public-houses to the population is
hard to determine, and the Bishop of London in introducing
his bill has left it to be settled by subsequent discussion. The
principle, however, is a good one, and while sure of meeting
with the approval of all who are not extremists in one or the
other direction, ought to be accepted even by the latter as
the best under the circumstances. The measures which we have
mentioned affect either Wales alone or Great Britain. Ireland
is not touched by them. It is said that no attempt is to be
made to legislate for Ireland before the Home-Rule Parliament
meets.

Working-men's Clubs and the Temperance Movement. One
great danger attendant upon the attempt to suppress the sale
of liquor by legislative enactments, is the fact that the place
of the public-house is often taken by clubs of working-men
clubs which, of course, have the same privilege of selling in-
toxicating drinks to their members as is possessed by the Carl-
ton or Athenaeum. Mr. Charles Booth in his book on Life and
Labor in London, treating of working-men's clubs in the East
End, says that while all the philanthropic clubs that is to say,
all the clubs which are supported, not by their members but
by the assistance of the charitable are, with one exception, tee-
total, the self-supporting clubs are, also with one exception, de-
pendent for their existence upon the sale of beer. In no other
way but by the paying for drinks will any of these clubs make
sufficient effort to support itself. This is the case even when
they have a real social or political object in view as their raison-
detre. The evil is, however, intensified by the formation of
clubs which have nominally a public object, while in reality the
consumption of liquor is their sole end and aim. Public-houses
are subject to law and to police supervision ; these clubs are
private, and as the law now stands the sale of liquor cannot be
controlled in any way, and may go on at any hour of the day
or night, and on Sundays as well as on week-days. Even at
present innumerable evils are caused by them ; and the more
complete the control under which public-houses are placed, the
greater will be the number of these bogus clubs, and the more

1893-] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 273

extended their operations. To restrict the evils thus caused a
bill has been introduced for enforcing registration on all clubs
alike, and for prohibiting the admission of persons below the
age of eighteen. This is, however, a very small remedy for a
very great evil ; if law is to be a safeguard at all, wherever liquor
is sold it must be sold under the same restrictions. What is
the use of suppressing the sale of liquor at places where there
is a certain, even if insufficient, restraint, if it is to be allowed
to go on in other places without even the least restraint ?

The Lancashire Cotton Strike. The most costly strike which
has ever taken place in the Lancashire cotton trade has just
come to an end. The loss of the operatives in wages, and of
the traders and other persons indirectly affected, is estimated
at no less than two million pounds. One hundred and twenty-
five thousand persons were involved ; the larger part of this
number had no cause of complaint, but were compelled to be
idle through the dependence of their work upon that of the
strikers. The intervention of mayors and archdeacons was some-
what contemptuously declined, and after a conflict of twenty
weeks terms of settlement were finally arranged by a confer-
ence between the representatives of the Employers' Federation,
on the one hand, and those of the various organizations of the
operatives, on the other. Although the contest was bitter and
many of the men were forced to undergo cruel privations, noth-
ing like a riot took place and not a penny's worth of property
was injured. This is a noteworthy mark of progress, for fifty
years ago rioting was an invariable feature of a cotton strike in
this district, as may be seen in the recently published volume
of "State Trials."

Results of the Strike. In what good have the sacrifices in-
volved in this strike resulted ? Both masters and men declare
themselves satisfied. The cause of quarrel was the determina-
tion of the masters to reduce wages five per cent. The work-
men did not deny that the state of trade required a modification
of the conditions under which work had hitherto been carried
on ; but, while willing to consent to the mills being closed on
a certain number of days during the week in order to limit pro-
duction, they refused to submit to any reduction of wages. In
the end they have accepted a reduction of 2.9 per cent., and
claim that, if they had not made the fight against the five per
cent., within a brief period the demand for a second five per

274 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [May,

cent, would have been made. To the general public the most
satisfactory outcome of the struggle is that the terms of peace
include the adoption of a method for the settlement of dis-
putes and to prevent future strikes. We hear on every side
outspoken condemnation of strikes as a remedy for industrial
evils, but too often when a dispute occurs human passions
assert themselves and war is declared. The first article of the
agreement by which this strike has been brought to a conclu-
sion records the admission of both parties that disputes and
differences are inimical to the interests of both, and subsequent
articles proceed to regulate, so far as it is possible to do so in
advance, the intervals at which any change in the rates of
wages may be made. Best of all, it lays down the definite
procedure to be adopted when disputes of any kind arise. The
details are too technical to give here, but the principle upon
which they rest is that both parties are interested in a com-
mon business, and that therefore both ought to deliberate and
consult together upon any matter connected with their common
business. Should the agreement be carried out hereafter in its
letter and its spirit, the cotton strike of 1892-3, costly as it has
been, will not have been without compensations.

Report on the Strikes and Lockouts of 1891. An elaborate
report has just been published by the British government on
the strikes and lock-outs of 1891. Its author is Mr. Burnett,
the labor correspondent of the Board of Trade, who, by-the-
by, is at the present time in this country, having been sent
here by the president of the Board of Trade to make an inves-
tigation into the industrial problems of the States. According
to the report just published, there were in 1891 893 strikes,
affecting about 4,500 establishments. The lock-outs were much
fewer, being only 13, affecting 48 establishments. The impor-
tance of the agreement referred to above will appear from
the fact that no fewer than 156 of these strikes took place
among the cotton operatives, this being the largest number in
any trade. More than half the strikes, or 54 per cent., arose
out of disputes as to wages, and of these about three-fifths were
for an advance of wages and two-fifths against a reduction.
Thirty-one strikes arose, not out of any disagreement with em-
ployers, but from disputes among different classes of workmen
as to the demarcation of their respective departments of work.
To the " New Unionism " forty-seven strikes must be credited
or debited, this number of strikes having been inaugurated by

1893-] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 275

unionists against non-union labor. The employers made a stand
against this interference with their control of their own business,
and so successfully that, as Mr. Burnett says, " a heavy blow
was struck at the movement which insisted upon the employ-
ment of nothing but union labor."

Their Cost and Results. As to the success or failure of the
strikes, Mr. Burnett, out of a total of 893, reckons 369 as suc-
cessful, 181 as partially successful, 263 as unsuccessful, and 80
as indefinite or unknown. In the largest number of cases the
workmen, as will be seen, gained the victory'; but as a set-off it
must be stated that the 369 successful strikes affected only 68,000
persons, whereas the 263 unsuccessful strikes affected 92,000.
As to the cost of the strikes to both employers and employed,
so far as particulars have been ascertained, it appears that the
aggregate of the value of the fixed capital laid idle by the
strikes amounted to 9.493, 031 ; while the actual outlay caused
by stopping and reopening the works reached 92,238. On the
other hand, the workmen lost in wages the sum of about
1,500,000. Striking the balance of loss and gain, the net gain
to the working-classes is estimated at 250,000 a year. A more
pleasing feature of the report is the account of the many in-
stances in which disputes were settled by means of concilia-
tion boards and various methods of arbitration. No fewer
than 24 such boards of conciliation have been established in
various manufacturing towns ; much good has been done already,
and the influence of the boards seems to be increasing.

The Hours of Shop Assistants. The readiness of the House
of Commons to depart from the long-acted-upon principle of
non-interference with the male adult received an illustration a
few weeks ago by its passing unanimously a resolution, moved
by Sir John Lubbock, in favor of regulating by public authority
the hours of shop assistants. No law passed up to the present
time expressly and of set purpose interferes with the power of a
grown man to agree to work any number of hours he pleases.
Women and children, indeed, have been protected by legisla-
tion, and the protection accorded to them has indirectly affected
their male fellow-laborers. Moreover, it is true that there is at
the present time before the House a bill that gives the Board
of Trade power to regulate the hours of railway servants, and
as it has received the support of both parties, it has come nearer
to actual enactment than any other public measure introduced

276 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [May,

this session ; but the object of this bill is not so much the welfare
of the railway men as that of the public, which sees that long
hours efficaciously contribute to accidents. Sir John Lubbock's
proposal, however, gives to local authorities the power of making
regulations fixing the number of hours which shops may be kept
open, and does this avowedly for the benefit of the men as
well as of the women and young people who are employed in
the stores. It leaves the initiative to the shop, or, as we should
call them, store-keepers ; and it does this because the supporters
of the movement are convinced that the large majority of such
shop-keepers are in favor of reasonable hours, and that the long
hours during which stores are kept open is due to the selfish-
ness and rapacity of a small minority who, by refusing to con-
form to the general wishes, force their competitors to keep their
stores open. It is this small minority that has rendered unsuc-
cessful the efforts of the advocates of voluntary closing. The
larger number are willing, but a few stand out, and the rest
have to defend themselves. The inconsiderateness of the public
also forms a difficulty, and especially of the poorer classes, who,
it would seem, take too little thought for the needs of their
fellow-workmen in the stores for selfishness is not confined to
the richer and upper classes.

Multiplication of Political Parties. Politics do not enter into
the scope of these notes ; but the following observations are of
a sufficiently abstract character not to form a departure from
this rule. The government of most of the countries on the Con-
tinent is carried on by ministries which depend for their existence,
or at all events for their ability to legislate, upon the skill with
which they can manipulate the various parties of which the par-
liaments are composed. Of these parties there is generally a
large number, and the task placed before a prime minister is to
frame a policy which will secure the support of a sufficiently
large number of groups to secure for his government a ma-
jority. He has to manipulate and to manoeuvre, to cajole and
to bribe, not with filthy lucre, indeed, but by class legisla-
tion. In fact, instead of the majority making the ministry, the
ministry makes the majority ; or at least tries to do so. In
Great Britain until recently the opposite has been the case.
There have been only two parties, and according as the country
declared for one or the other, a Liberal or a Conservative
ministry held the reins as the representative of such majority.
The present Parliament, however, seems to show signs of an

1893-] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 277

approaching change, and of an approximation to continental
methods. Instead of two great homogeneous parties confront-
ing one another, both the opposition and the supporters of the
ministry are divided into various groups working together for
the time being only. The opposition is made up of Tories and
Liberal Unionists, and in the ranks of the latter are Whigs and
Radicals. Mr. Gladstone's supporters consist of Radicals and
Irish Nationalists. While the latter are made up of Parnellites
and anti-Parnellites, the former include several groups within
their ranks which profess their readiness to subordinate the ex-
istence of the government to the attainment of their own par-
ticular ends. The labor group openly boast that they will give
their support to the party which will do most for their Eight-
Hours Bill. Many of the Temperance party declare that their
votes will go simply and solely in favor of the promotion of
temperance, irrespective of everything else. Then there is a
small number of Socialists, and these offer their support to the
party which will go even a step or two in the direction of the
nationalization of the land. Even the groups are subdividing
into still smaller groups, some of the Temperance men being in
favor of the Direct Veto Bill of the government ; others look-
ing upon it as pure treachery to the cause of temperance ; while
some of the Labor party are opponents of the eight-hours
day. It remains to be seen whether the strong practical sense
of the English . people will force the suppression of theoretical
differences, or whether the near future is to witness a transfor-
mation of political methods.

VOL. LVII. 19

278 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS.

ROM Heart to Heart* is a charming volume of verse
by Kate Vannah. The author is known as one
who wields a graceful pen in the portrayal of the
finer emotions, and to a correct ear for rhythm
she brings a highly sensitive fancy and a nice deli-
cacy of expression. A large portion of the volume is taken up
with sonnets, and in the weaving of these poetic chaplets she
displays a quick turn of expression and an aptitude for pleasing
conceits. The volume is embellished by a portrait of the gifted
writer.

The Novel: What it is\ was the subject of an article in the
Forum recently by Mr. F. Marion Crawford ; and this article is
now reproduced in the form of a tiny book by the Messrs. Mac-
millan. Mr. Crawford is more entertaining to the general public
in the practical illustration of his art than in its explanation '
just as a conjurer shines better in his tricks than in a manual i
on prestidigitation. He tells some truths about that unintelligi-
ble thing, modern taste, in the matter of novel-reading and
novel-writing which, however unpleasant, had better be faced.
There is a soupqon of depravity in this haut gout, and " women >
who blush scarlet and men who feel an odd sensation of repul-
sion on reading such novels as Tom Jones and Peregrine Pickle <
are not conscious of any particular shock when their sensibilities
are attacked in French." There is an imperceptible conta-
gion in this evil which affects, as Mr. Crawford confesses, even
writers who are not predisposed to what we may call garlic fla-
voring in literature. The jaded novelist, in a hurry to finish a
volume or a chapter, may fall back upon it as a sort of deus ex
machina or a labor-saver. But the objection to such an apology
is, Why should the novelist be jaded ? The public do not ask
him to overwork himself, or sacrifice his finer moral perceptions
to gratify a morbid taste. Mr. Crawford's plea is that those who
write novels have got to live by them ; and this is the whole
root of the matter. There is a market for the novel and we
venture to say there will be a market for it so long as there is
leisure to read. TheVe are more thrilling and exciting things in

* From Heart to Heart. By Kate Vannah. Boston : J. G. Cupples Company.

t The Novel : What it is. By F. Marion Crawford. New York : Macmillan & Co.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 279

the every-day life of one great city, in one turn of this orb of
ours around the sun, than any novelist could imagine, but the
hurry of journalism and the difficulty of piecing them together
as real parts of a living drama rob them of the interest which
the counterfeit drama possesses. There is a great deal of heart
about this humanity of ours after all, else there would not be
so many tears shed over imaginary woes. When the day of the
ideal newspaper shall have arrived, those tears will be elicited
by the journalist's power for the sufferings of real life, and all
the finer sensibilities of our nature will be moved to the relief
of suffering which may be relieved and the crowning of heroism
which really deserves a laurel. Henry Fielding, who, although
he wrote a century and a half ago, may claim to speak as a
successful novel-writer, would impose a severe criterion on all
who aspire to follow the craft. The author of a novel, he insists,
should not only have wit, learning, and experience of actual life,
but he must have a good heart and be capable of feeling. He-
cuba must be something to him and he to Hecuba ere he pre-
sume to write her woes or chronicle her joys, if she have any.
Somehow we think the author of Tom Jones, shocking though he
be in some of his writings, comes very near the truth.

Eastertide was very appropriately chosen by Miss Katherine
E. Conway for the production of a chaplet of her poems which
she styles A Dream of Lilies* The volume is presented in a
pretty cover of mauve and pale gold flowering, but the effects
of color when the pages are opened are, in some instances, in-
harmonious. But the dress is not the book, and the hues of
thought we find in Miss Conway 's collection have no inharmo-
nious blending. Her style is pretty familiar to most of our
readers, and all of them, we dare predicate, will be glad to have
such excellent examples of it collected in this perdurable shape.
They are devotional pieces for the most part, and the writer's
spirit shines through them. Graceful and tender, and devoid of
pretentiousness in treatment, they at the same time reflect a
depth of feeling and a grasp of imagination that, with a more
forcible vehicle of expression, must strike the reader as the at-
tributes of the true poetic mind. In method, at times, Miss Con-
way reminds one somewhat of the painstaking and delicate treat-
ment seen in Spenser's work, minus its effort and ornateness.
The title poem is a very beautiful bit of sensitive writing ; were it
not too lengthy for the purpose, we would anticipate some of the
reader's pleasure by quoting it bodily. Many will find throughout

* A Dream of Lilies. By Katherine E. Conway. Boston : J. G. Cupples Company.

280 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

the volume the experiences and emotions that gladden or cloud
our daily existence treated in such a way by the skilful hand
of the author as cannot fail to bring the comfort we all feel, no
matter how philosophic we be, from the true and beautiful expres-
sion of the feelings which stir us. It does not, then, surprise us
to learn that the volume has already had a warm welcome, and
that a second edition has been demanded ; nor should we be
astonished in this period of Catholic activity to find it speedily
sought for by a still wider circle.

We have to thank the Columbus celebration for many things
amongst others for the discovery of poetical talents that other-
wise might have been born to blush unseen. Columbian litera-
ture is being poured out upon us unstintedly, and we may add
undiscriminatingly. There is poetical work ad infinitum, and we
fear ad nauseam for some of the poets seem to be like Moliere's
literary aspirant, writing prose for so many years all unconscious
of the fact. Of the latter class we may catalogue the author of
The Song of America and Columbus* who appears to have mis-
taken a tolerably good knack of historical narrative for one of
the gifts of the " Wizard of the North." It is a relief to gather
from the preface that the author has no desire or hope of pe-
cuniary profit from the publication of the poem a declaration
which proves him to be a better man of the world than a poet.
He appears to entertain some apprehension that the length of
the work may bore the public which is, as Othello says, " a lost
fear"; he and the proof-reader will probably be the only daring
persons who will have run that risk.

A good study of starched and stern New England Puritan-
ism is seen in Mary E. Wilkins's latest work, Jane Field."\ The
authoress has won some reputation as a delineator of this un-
congenial type of humanity, and in this simple novel she in-
creases it. Her title character is the subject of her study an
old woman who commits the fraud of personation in order to
recover some money to which she considers she is entitled.
The story is exceedingly simple in its outlines and we may
add it is not very refreshing. It is a gloomy little bit of work,
and we would like to find the writer exercising her skill over
something brighter. She has a nice style of description, graphic
and unforced; and if she were fortunate enough to hit upon

* The Song of America and Columbus. By Kinahan Cornwallis. New York : Daily

Investigator Office, 66 Broadway.- The Conquest of Mexico and Peru. Prefaced by the -

Discovery of the Pacific. A Historical Narrative Poem. By Kinahan Cornwallis.

^.Jane Field : A Novel. By Mary E.. Wilkins. New York : Harper & Brothers.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 281

better groundwork there can be no doubt that her pen would
run better. She might make her work amusing where at present
it is barely interesting.

How near the East is to the West in passion and villainy,
how far from it in imagery and subtle springs of action, Sir Ed-
win Arnold forcibly brings home to readers of English in his in-
cessant stream of Japanese and Buddhist poems. There is more
strength, perhaps, in his tragedy of " Adzuma "* than in any of
his previous works. The lines of the plot are well laid, and the
details well worked out to the bloody consummation. Adzuma
is a lovable and beautiful character a perfect Imogen in purity
and fidelity and, falling a victim to foul plots, contrives to
procure her own death to save her own 'and her lord's honor
and her fair fame. The course of the tragedy reminds one
forcibly of " Othello," so far as the villainy of the story is con-
cerned, only that Adzuma is a far stronger character than Des-
demona as strong, indeed, as Lucretia. The work is permeated
by a constant strain of oriental thought, and tire dominant ideas
of Karma and reincarnation are ever kept before the reader's
mind as'motives of human action. How far these highly debat-
able points of philosophy claim the interest of European readers
is a question ; or what relevancy they have to the tragedy,
save as lending " local color," we fail to see ; likewise for what
purpose a large number of Japanese words are put into the
mouths of the characters. We are not aware that any appre-
ciable proportion of the English people speak or read Japan-
ese ; and if the work be brought out in Japan, we dare say
the interesting natives of that country would labor under a
similar difficulty with regard to the English portions of it.
But there is no use in grumbling. We dare say the author
cannot write in any other way now, so imbued is his system
with the oriental leaven. It is a pity, for he makes some nice
use of the English language, and but few grammatical slips for
one so given up to Japanese as for example, page 157, "None
never shall" and he is a graceful poet, if not altogether a great
one.

The impartial historian has been found at last, and his name
is William Roscoe Thayer. Having provided himself with pen
and ink and paper, and a host of authors of the kind upon
whom Voltaire, Hume, Gibbon, et hoc genus omne, have relied, the
impartial historian sat down and wrote a book which he has

* Adzuma; or, The Japanese Wife. A play in four acts. By Sir Edwin Arnold. New
York : Charles Scribner's Sons.

282 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

put into two volumes and called The Dawn of Italian Indepen-
dence.* The earlier chapters give a clue to the whole work.
They consist of one long, frenzied attack upon not only the hated
Papacy, but the Catholic Church and its whole system ; and it
differs from most of the other attacks made by writers of the
class we have referred to in that it lacks even the art to con-
ceal its ribald indecency. We shall return to this subject in
our next issue not to defend the imperishable institution against
which the venom of this latest assailant is spent, but to show
to the world the sort of logic he uses and the mental quality
of the assailant, as proved out of his own mouth.

M. Paul Bourget has acquired a reputation as a writer of
the new school in French literature, and he seeks to justify it
in his recent work, Cosmopolis.^ He tells us that his purpose in
writing it is to demonstrate the truth of the principle of race
heredity. So far as we are aware, nobody of any note has chal-
lenged this principle as a rule qualified by a million of excep-
tions. The people who read the class of vicious novels of
which this egotistical performance is an example do not care
three straws about the truth or the error of ethnological theses ;
they want to be amused and excited, and they want their pabu-
lum served up well. In order to be amusing there must be
some humor in a novel ; mere filthy scandal such as M. Paul
Bourget here evolves from his own inner consciousness, seasoned
with a continuous flow of finicking pedantry, bric-a-brac gossip,
and jargon of the fine-art auction-room, can never satisfy jaded
appetites. M. Bourget is a photographic observer of the little-
nesses of life and the Colonel Smorl-Torks of society ; and he
thinks a good memory for Italian proverbs, coats of arms, and
noble lineages one of the best equipments of a first-class novel-
ist of the enlightened epoch. This is the new "analytical"
method which comes up to the idea of the deceased " immortals,"
Sainte-Beuve and Taine. We do not think it will ever be a favor-
ite here. The perfumed indelicacies of "Ouida" had a better
chance than such awkward attempts at disguising scientific theo-
ries in the dress of novels. Even as a testimony of the accu-
racy of his proposition, this Cosmopolis is not of much value.
M. Paul Bourget's picture of an American scamp is about as
truthful a one as the John Bull idea of a Frenchman of the
last century a baboon-like personage constantly devouring frogs,

*The Dawn of Italian Independence. By William Roscoe Thayer. New York and Bos-
ton : Houghton, Mifflin & Co.

t Cosmopolis : A Novel. By M. Paul Bourget. New York : Tait, Sons & Co.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 283

shrugging his shoulders and elevating his eyebrows automatically.
He is _a broad-shouldered, muscular athlete, deep-chested, large-
jointed, gross and red in face, with a ruddy moustache, bull-
dog jaw, and pearly-white teeth ; and the gift of painting the
sole one he possesses is as much a physical endowment as the
throat of a singer. For the rest he is all animal. If any one
who knows true American blood can recognize in such a picture
a type of the race, all we can do is to admit that M. Paul
Bourget is a credible authority upon heredity and our own liter-
ary perceptions no more reliable than New York weather in
April. All this, however, would be entirely beside the question
were it not for this cardinal fact, that it is as a dissertation up-
on heredity that the novel is presented ; and if the other char-
acters in the book be no more faithful to the life than that of
the so-called typical American, the author might just as well
have presented us with Cosmopolis as a wholesome moral exer-
cise, instead of what it is.

When the themes of earth are exhausted, some authors in-
vite their readers to take a trip with them into the world above,
and although we are told that "eye hath not seen, nor ear hath
heard, nor hath it entered into the heart of man to conceive "
what the delight and beauty of the eternal kingdom is, the dar-
ing brain of man sometimes essays the task of depicting them.
It is not every one who can write a " Divina Commedia"; yet it
is a task something like this which Laura Dearborn attempts
in a small prose way in a booklet entitled At the Threshold.*
The flight of the soul from earth, and its experiences and dialogue
along the way in company with other travellers and probation-
ers, are prettily described, and the sweet and soothing emollients
of the theosophists are resorted to to explain difficulties which
may present themselves to people whose religious training has
not been so latitudinarian as to teach that there is nothing of
any consequence in points of doctrine. The book, however, is a
pretty conceit and nicely worded.

A really excellent sketch of American historyf for the use of
juveniles is presented by Messrs. Benziger. The little volume is
nicely printed, cleverly illustrated, and substantially bound ; and
while it tells the school-boy and the school-girl of every impor-
tant happening in their country's progress, it does not contain
a single five-barred gate in the shape of a sesquipedalian syllable,
but is content with the shortest words in the English language.

* At the Threshold. By Laura Dearborn. New York : Cassell Publishing Company.
t Primary History of the United States. New York : Benziger Brothers.

284 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

A rather pleasant book with an unpleasant ending is Mary
West's story of A Born Player* People living in these piping
times for the stage have little notion of the aversion with
which that institution was regarded by church-going folks in
the days of the Georges; but a perusal of this short story
will help them to realize it. The character of the hero, a young
gentleman named Matthew Hare, is powerfully limned, but de-
void, of any suggestion of extravagance; and it is here that the
writer's judgment is most apparent, for there is no greater
temptation to indulgence in exaggeration than the antics of
the stage-struck mortal usually present. The writer's knowledge
of dramatic literature is considerable ; and she gives us in a
few touches a vivid picture of the power as well as the foibles
of one great master of histrionic art, Edmund Kean. Although
the ending of the book is abrupt, its literary style and differen-
tiation of character are excellent.

A man whose literary reputation is secure can afford to do
many a thing with impunity which would be instant perdition
to the ablest new aspirant. It is in this spirit of confidence, no
doubt, that Henry James has put in the forefront of the recently,
issued volume of his short tales the sketch which gives the title
to the book, " The Real Thing."f There are several charming
morceaux embraced within the covers, notably a very touching little
bit under the name of " Sir Dominick Ferrand." These things
are more bits of study than stories, and their charm lies in
the delicacy and effortless pathos of their treatment. Nothing
better to while away an idle hour with than these scraps of liter-
ary mosaic ; and if one wishes to get some luminous insight in-
to the world of early literary or artistic struggle, he can have
much of it here.

Madame Rosely\ is a charming story in the original, as was
proved by its eight editions ; but, if it be not literary heresy to
say ,so, it is more charming still in its present translation. The
book is from the French of Mile. V. Monniot, and has been
beautifully rendered into English by two young ladies of this
city, the Misses Elvira Quintero and Jean Mack, former scholars
of the Sacred Heart. They have avoided the error of the great
army of translators by reproducing the spirit of the original

* A Born Player. By Mary West. New York : Macmillan & Co,

t The Real Thing, and Other Tales. By Henry James. New York : Macmillan & Co.

\Madame Rosily. By Mile. V. Monniot, author of Marguerite's Journal, Marguerite

at Twenty. Translated by Elvira Quintero and Jean Mack. New York : Cassell Publishing

Company.

1893-] TALK ABOUI* NEW BOOKS. 285

rather than the literal and necessarily inadequate rendering of
mere word-meanings. Such translations, by an attempt at literal
accuracy, miss the soul of the work. The latter method has
robbed many a masterpiece of its beauty and power ; trans-
formed many perfect expressions of art into mere apologies for
artistic form. Madame Rostfly, however, thanks to the insight
of the translators, has all the freshness, grace, and movement of
an original English work. It has the elasticity and strength of
the English idiom, without a trace of straining for Anglicized
French word and phrase.

It is a story of Catholic French domestic life ; the story of
a young mother's trials and victories, ruled and beautified by
the self-sacrifice, patience, and many Christian virtues of Madame
Rosely. The thread of the narrative is carried along in a series
of letters from Madame Rosely, the young mother, to her
mother, Madame de Meillac, and the latter's replies, all relating
and commenting on the varied incidents of the heroine's domes-
tic life, the trials and the joys of herself and her children, and
the many stirring events of their young careers. Through all
the storms and sunshine of her fate Madame Rosily finds com-
fort in Christian patience and strength, and guidance in her
Catholic faith. We cannot do better than quote this letter of
commendation for the work given by the Right Rev. Monsignor
Bernard O'Reilly, Prothonotary Apostolic, and authorized biog-
rapher of Pius IX. and Leo XIII. :

" This most interesting book, translated from the French by
two young ladies well known in New York society and former
pupils of the Sacred Heart, is only one of a series composing
the * Young Girl's Library ' issued by the well-known Catholic
publishing house of Perisse Bros., Paris. The book is warmly
commended by the Bishop of Agen, Monseigneur Le Vesous de
Vesius, and its success in France, where the standard of Catho-
lic literature is so high, is a sufficient guarantee of the literary
excellence and the high religious character of this charming
work. All these substantial merits have encouraged the pub-
lishing house of the Messrs. Cassell, of New York, to issue the
book in its English form. And I may say that it is a most
timely and welcome addition to the limited catalogue of unex-
ceptionable Catholic works which our great female academies
place as premiums in the hands of their pupils- on Commence-
ment Day.

" The book, moreover, will form an admirable supple-

286 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

mentary chapter to my Mirror of True Womanhood, the last
chapter of which treats of the qualities and virtues of the
Christian mother. BERNARD O'REILLY, D.D.,

*" Prothonotary Apostolic, Historian of Leo XIII.

"J//. St. Vincent' s-on-t he- Hudson, April 16, 1893."

This is, we believe, the first distinctively Catholic story pub-
lished by the old and valued house of the Messrs. Cassell.
The book is a substantial recognition of the increasing appre-
ciation, by the general community, of the intelligence and value
of the Catholic reading public of the United States. We be-
speak for it an encouraging reception.

I. ANGLICAN SERMONS.*

It is a striking indication of the change which has come
over the Anglican Establishment that a canon missioner of the
Diocese of Durham and vice-president of the Society for the
Propagation of the Gospel should avowedly derive the idea of
a course of sermons from the great Franciscan preacher of the
middle ages, St. Bernardine of Siena ; that the idea should be
the revealing in the utterances of the Blessed Virgin, as recorded
in Holy Scripture, the characteristic features of the Christian
life, and that St. Bernardine should be quoted with appro-
bation as saying that the Ave Maria, like the Pater Noster, is a
distinctive utterance of Christian lips, " Christians through all
the ages having followed the example of St. Elizabeth in the
devotional use of its sacred words." We wonder how many
Hail Marys were said in the cathedral of which the author is a
canon during, say the eighteenth century, and how often its aisles
resounded with this distinctively Christian utterance. While we
might say a good deal in criticism of various parts of these dis-
courses, we prefer to express satisfaction that so much
truth should be placed before those who are outside of
the reach of real Catholic teachers, as is to be found in them.
Their author, we are sure, is an assiduous student of Catholic
spiritual writers, and although he feels bound to justify his own
position by denying certain parts of their teaching, he never-
theless has imbibed no small amount both of what they teach

* The Life of Love : A Course of Lent Lectures. By the Rev. George Body, D.D. Lon-
don and New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 287

and of the spirit in which they teach. For these reasons the
sermons are of value, not merely as a sign of the times but also
on account of the spiritual insight of which they are the expres-
sion. They are characterized by clearness of thought, simplicity
and directness of style, and argumentative force.

2. SHORT SERMONS.*

The custom of preaching short sermons at all the Masses
on Sundays, recommended by the Third Plenary Council of
Baltimore, has become well-nigh universal, and the publication
of these volumes will do much to assist priests in preparing such
discourses.

Three years ago Father Redmond published Short Sermons
on the Gosfels for Every Sunday, which were so well received
that he has been encouraged to publish this volume on the
Epistles. . .

We think the second volume will be even more popular
than the first. The style of the sermons is clear, the matter
thoroughly practical, and the arrangement orderly. They are
just suited for Low Masses, being, as a rule, only five minutes
long.

Father Wolfgarten's Short Sermons have been very popular
in Germany, and will be appreciated by English-speaking Catho-
lics.

3. THE MOTHER OF CHRIST IN PROPHECY.f

A dignified volume of five hundred pages Dr. Quigley gives
us in his able and admirable defence of the position occupied
by the Blessed Virgin in Catholic theology. The book, per-
chance, is not unknown to many, for this is the second edition,
revised, of a work appearing under the rather odd title, " Ipse,
Ipsa, Ipsum" and doing duty in a learned and critical way in
defence of the Vulgate interpretation of Genesis iii. 15. That
such a work, remarkable for its profound research and its deep
learning, goes to a second edition is the best evidence of its
real worth. Much has been written in defence of Catholic cul-
tus of the Mother of Christ by the ablest controversialists of

* Short Sermons on the Epistles for Every Sunday. By Very Rev. N. M. Redmond, V.F.

New York and Cincinnati : Fr. Pustet & Co. Short Sermons for Early Masses. By Rev.

G. Wolfgarten. Translated from the German. St. Louis : B. Herder.

t Mary, the Mother of Christ, in Prophecy, audits Fulfilment. By R. F. Quigley, LL. B.

288 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [May,

the century, and one would almost think that the last word
has been said, not only by way of defence but also of explana-
tion ; but still there are found not simply laymen but ministers,
whom one finds it hard to acquit of bad faith, who incessantly
repeat the old calumnies. Dr. Quigley's book is a veritable ar-
senal, filled with the ablest and best arguments, and going over
the whole range of controversy which involves the Catholic de-
votion to Mary. This book shows Dr. Quigley to be a gentle-
man of profound learning and great ability, and, what in many
cases is just as admirable, of painstaking research into the
minutest points bearing on the question in hand. It is the mind
of this temper that achieves great things, and does work which
lives not for the day only but becomes a lasting monument.

4. A PULPIT MANUAL OF THE GOSPELS.*

We commend this manual because it uses the authorized
text for the pulpit. With infinite pains the Manual of
Prayers was compiled, and proof after proof submitted to the
bishops for correction and their emendations incorporated, so
that there is no prayer-book published that has in any sense
the authorization that the Manual of Prayers has. It is from
this book that Mr. Pustet has taken his text of the Epistles and
Gospels.

* The Epistles and Gospels for Pulpit Use. Prepared by order of the Third Plenary
Council of Baltimore. New York and Cincinnati : Fr. Pustet & Co.

1893-] EDITORIAL NOTES. 289

EDITORIAL NOTES.

IT would not be any great matter for astonishment if the en-
suing July were to be signalized in Ireland by an Orange
outbreak. Under normal conditions the cream of the Irish popu-
lation, as the Northern malcontents are usually represented to
the world, get mad in the dog-days ; when they are egged on
to, mischief they show that when they get mad they mean it.
As they hate the Papists for the love of God, so out of pure
loyalty and a love of peace they get up riots and commit mur-
der on a scale circumscribed only by their opportunities. English
Tory politicians know their amiable weakness in this respect,
and whenever they are out of office and there is a chance for
the Irish majority to get some instalment of justice, they go to
Ulster and play " Croppies lie down." This has the desired
effect ; the Orangemen come out into the streets, and put the
glorious motto into practice.

Several times during the present generation this formula has
been tried, and it was never known to fail. Rioting on a mag-
nificent scale followed the visit of the late Lord Iddesleigh to
Belfast a few years ago, but the Orangemen were dosed with
their own pills so copiously by " Morley's murderers " that when
Lord Randolph Churchill repeated the experiment a short while
afterwards there was but a very feeble response to his noble
war-cry :

" Wave, Ulster, all thy banners wave,
And charge with all thy chivalry."

The chivalry was not in good fighting condition, and only a few
broken heads testified its existence. However, it has had time
to pull itself together since then, and Mr. Balfour thinks he
can galvanize it. He went to Belfast after the April-day fool-
ing was over, and harangued the Orangemen in a " don't-nail-
his-ear-to-the-pump " kind of speech in fact, an appeal to the
worst prejudices and most ferocious instincts of the Orange
rabble ; and the thin disguise of hypocrisy with which it was
sought to be veiled seems only a contemptible device to shield
the speaker from a prosecution for sedition or treason while
his dupes were getting themselves shot down, as they certainly

290 EDITORIAL NOTES. [May,

will be if they attempt to translate the sentiment of blind
bigotry by the dictionary of bullet-moulds. It is a curious piece
of cynicism that men with minds of Mr. Balfour's order should
be elevated to the *rank of statesmen ; in really civilized coun-
tries they would be treated as. political firebrands. Mr. Bal-
four is one of the very worst specimens of the tribe. Above
all other men in political life he makes the nearest approach to
Voltaire's definition of the human animal a compound of the

tiger and the ape.

- -

A very apposite reference of Mr. Mercier's to the religious
side of the Canadian question illustrates the absurdity of Mr. T.
W. Russell's recent picture of Quebec Catholicism in the Fort-
nightly Review. Mr. Mercier was dealing with a fear which must
have found some substantial expression, that political union with
the American States might be prejudicial to Catholic freedom in
Canada. He met that objection with the answer that there was
no country in the world where greater religious freedom was
found than in the United States, for Catholics had not only
perfect religious liberty, but they could aspire to the very high-
est offices in the commonwealth. Now, if Catholics in Canada
groan under a theocratic tyranny, as Mr. T. W. Russell postu-
lates, they surely would not feel alarm at the suggestion of a
change; if non-Catholics saw them in such a plight, and cheer-
fully acquiescing in their slavery, would they be found deprecat-
ing an alteration which promised a more healthful condition of
things? On either horn of the dilemma Mr. Russell is fixed ; and
let him explain himself out of his impalement if he can.

Politics, like poverty, often brings one strange bedfellows.
The antagonism in Great Britain and Ireland to the Home-
Rule Bill is the latest illustration of the truth of this ancient
saw. English Catholics, including the Duke of Norfolk, oppose
the measure as bitterly as Irish Orangemen. A section of Irish
Catholic land-owners, including some descendants of Daniel
O'Connell, have signed a memorial against it on the ground
that, if carried, it would be likely to open the doors to revolu-
tionary doctrines. To point out to those gentlemen that the
present system, whose continuance they desire, has been the
cause of formidable revolutionary movements, not mere doctrines
but powerful and dangerous facts, ought to appear unnecessary,
if argument were really needed in this case ; but there are none
so blind as those who will not see. His Grace of Norfolk finds

1893-] EDITORIAL NOTES. 291

the anomaly of his position a little painful. To be on the same
platform with Colonel Saunderson, for instance; and listen to
this representative ot insolent bigotry denouncing the bill as a
measure designed to hand over Ireland to the Pope Home
Rule and Rome Rule being, in the Orangeman's mind, conver-
tible terms causes the Duke of Norfolk a twinge of conscience.
He was to preside at a meeting of Englishmen opposed to
Home Rule on the 2/th of April, and Colonel Saunderson was
to be amongst the speakers. But Colonel Saunderson a little
while ago, at Liverpool, had been denouncing Pope and Popery,
Romish priests and Irish agitators, in language which left no
doubt on the duke's mind that the Orangeman regards popes
and priests as men of Belial. Therefore he wrote to the colonel
asking for explanations. The colonel endeavored to explain,
but the task was too nice a one for his poor powers of casuistry.
He declared that he only used the terms " Romish " and "Pa-
pist," in connection with the Irish priesthood, with regard to
" their political action"! If the gallant orator be no better
hand at soldiering than he is at logic, his retirement from the
British army will not cause the immediate collapse of the Brit-
ish Empire. But the Duke of Norfolk ought to have more re-
spect for his religion, if not his lineage, than to be seen rubbing
skirts with Know-nothings of the Saunderson type, who hate it
the blind hatred that evil has for good. The head of his
:hurch, the venerable and enlightened Leo XIII., has blessed
the efforts of Ireland to obtain self-government, and it is not
becoming in the Duke of Norfolk to curse them. He ought to
remember the old saying, " Noscitur a sociis."

Belgium escaped a revolution, in the past month, by a deadly
close shave. The trouble was as much an economical as a po-
litical one. Rights of labor and universal suffrage were the

iuas res which the proletariat shouldered arms for, and they
won one of the stakes the latter after a sharp struggle. The
lesson has been a severe one to king and ministry. Had they
not yielded in time, the streets of Brussels seemed likely to
have witnessed scenes akin to those of Paris in the great Revo-
lution, for the multitude and the mob were there in their anger

md their wickedness and ready for any deed of violence or
rapine. It is impossible to comprehend the fatuity of the min-
istry. They knew the country was ripe for universal suffrage, yet
they set themselves up to resist the popular will by every ob-
structive device. They knew the volcano was bursting into

292 EDITORIAL NOTES. [May,

flame under their feet ; they must have been aware that the
army could not be relied on ; yet they held out until blood
was lavishly shed in Mons and several other places, and the
capital itself almost in the possession of the armed mob. Then
panic seized them, and they hurriedly brought in the bill grant-
ing universal suffrage, with the barest qualification, and passed
it by one hundred and nineteen votes to twelve. For the mo-
ment the king and the ministry are safe ; but who shall say how
long the security, shall last? The people have had an absolute
triumph, and there is no saying to what uses they may turn their
power now that they know it.

Undeterred by the fact of the World's Fair being held in
Chicago, New York will have a fair of its own all this month of
May ; and, furthermore, in embarking on so bold an undertak-
ing, it is not satisfied with Cato's modest programme it will not
only deserve success, but it will command it. For New York's
Fair is the enterprise of the New York Press Club, and, to make
it still: more irresistible, it has enlisted a legion of New York's
fairest and cleverest daughters in its service. In their hands
success is a certainty. As one of the spectacles of New York,
the event will take premier rank. It has been planned on a
vast and magnificent scale, and, taking place in the pleasantest
time of the year, it is certain to prove an unfailing attraction
during the entire month. But independently of its festal char-
acter, the fact of the Press Club endeavoring to obtain support
for any great object would in itself make the attempt success-
ful, for that body has a friend in every right-thinking man and
woman in the city.

Its object now is to build an institution worthy of its status
as a great factor in the civilization and progress of the virtual
metropolis of the United States ; and furthermore, to establish a
permanent fund for the support of those toilers of the press
whom age or enfeebled health or overwork has placed hors
de combat, and for burial expenses and benevolences. Hard-work-
ing though the average New York pressman is, his salary is in
many cases out of all proportion to his labor; and it is a well-
known fact that the newspaper proprietors of the city are
more prone to spending their dollars upon great piles of mason-
ry than upon their servants of the pen. It is not from these,
but from the great omnivorous public that the Press Club looks
for support.

1893-] NEW BOOKS. 293

NEW BOOKS.

BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York:

Five o'Clock Stories. By the Sisters of the Holy Childhood. New Month of
Mary, St. Francis de Sales. With the approbation of His Eminence
Cardinal Gibbons. Translated from the French by a Sister of the Visita-
tion, Baltimore. Manual of the Holy Family. With the rules and pray-
ers of the Association of the Holy Family. Compiled from approved
sources by Rev. Bonaventura Hammer, O.S.F. The Primer of Church
Latin. By Rene F. R. Conder, B.A. Oxen. Saturday Dedicated to
Mary. From the Italian of Father Cabrini, SJ. With preface and intro-
duction by Father Clarke, SJ. The Devout Year. By Rev. R. F. Clarke,
SJ. Short Meditations for the Year,
GUSHING & Co., Baltimore:

Women of the. World, with a Search-light of Epigram. By Alethe Low-

her Craig.
JOHN B. PIET, Baltimore :

A Catechism of the Vows. For the use of persons consecrated to God in

the Religious State. By Rev. Peter Cotel, SJ.
Jos. ROTH, Stuttgart :

S. Fidelis a Sigmaringa Exercitia Seraphicce Devotionis. Cum appendice
Orationum ac Benedictionum denuo ad usum sacerdotum edidit P. Michael
Hetzenauer a Zell prope Kufstein, Ord. Cap. Lector s. theotogiae appro-
batus.
LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., New York and London:

The Shadows of the Lake. By Frank Leyton. The Final Passover. Vol.
III.: The Divine Exodus. By Rev. R. M. Benson, M.A., Oxford. Ele-
mentary Biology. By John Bidgood, B.Sc., F. L. S. St. Thomas of Can-
terbury and St. Elizabeth of Hungary. Historical Dramas, by Clement
William Barrand, SJ.
BENJ. R. TUCKER, New York:

Instead of a Book. By One too Busy to Write One.
BURNS & GATES, London:

(Euvres de St. Francois de Sales, Evtzque de Geneve. Tome II.: Defence

de VEstendart de la Sainte Croix.
GINN & COMPANY, Boston :

Principles of Education. By Malcolm Mac Vicar, Ph.D., LL.D.
T. A. RICE, St. Louis:

Practical Single and Double Entry Book-keeping. By Thos. A. Rice, A.M.,

LL.B. Key to ditto, ibid.
BOSTON SCHOOL SUPPLY Co., Boston:

Epitome of the World's History. By Edgar Sanderson, M.A. Revised and

condensed by John Hardiman, A.M.
NORMAL SCHOOL PRESS, Hampton:

Twenty-two Years' Work of the Hampton Normal and Agricultural In-
stitute at Hampton, Virginia.
THE NATIONAL TRIBUNE, Washington :

Dream of the Ages : A poem of Columbia. By Kate Brownlee Sherrwood.
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, New York:

Recollections of Middle Life. By Francisque Sarcey.
MACMILLAN & Co., New York:

The Last Touches, and Other Stories. By Mrs. W. K. Clifford. The Last

Tenant. By B. L. Fargeon.
CASSELL PUBLISHING COMPANY, New York:

The Snare of the Fowler. By Mrs. Alexander. The Fate of Tenella. By
twenty-four different authors. Out of the Jaws of Death. By Frank
Barrett.

PAMPHLETS.

De Juridico Valore Decreti Tolerantia Comment 'arius. New York: Fr. Pus-

tet & Co.
Forty-third Annual Report of St. Vincent's Hospital. West Chester : Boys'

Protectory Print.

VOL. LVII.20

294 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [May,

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

ALL COMMUNICATIONS RELATING TO READING CIRCLES, LISTS OF BOOKS,
ETC., SHOULD BE ADDRESSED TO THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION, NO.
415 WEST FIFTY-NINTH STREET, NEW YORK CITY.

^PHE Cathedral Library Reading Circle of New York City attracted a most
1 select audience on Wednesday evening, March 22, which filled to overflow-
ing the elegant parlors lately furnished in the best taste by the Cathedral Literary
and Athletic Society. On that occasion Brother Azarias gave one of the series
of lectures for the season of 1893 conducted by the Reading Circle; subject,
" How to Study Dante."

The audience evinced intense interest in following the luminous criticisms
upon Dante, and precise warnings of the errors to be avoided in the interpreta-
tion of his great work, the " Divina Commedia." Brother Azarias pointed out
the fact that while Dante societies were numerous among Protestants in this
country, this was the first Catholic society, to his knowledge, that had taken up
the serious study of the immortal Catholic poet. He dwelt on the necessity of
an accurate knowledge of the history, literature, politics, and art of Dante's age in
order to appreciate in any degree the poem ; alluded to the Ptolemaic astronomi-
cal system as the basis of Dante's chronology, and declared that, without
bearing this fact in mind, many portions of the different cantos are inexplicable
and seem wanting in coherence.

The learned speaker then took up the different translators of Dante, and
mentioned their defects. He insisted that for a true understanding of the " Di-
vina Commedia " one must be thoroughly conversant with scholasticism, indicat-
ed minutely the methods that should be followed by the Circle in reading their
great author, and then proceeded to summarize the different schools of criticism
of Dante, dwelling largely on the French school, which has been so unfair to the
Catholic poet through the influence of Voltaire.

He enumerated the most reliable critical works and commentaries in English,
and mentioned the fact that Frederic Ozanam's beautiful Essay on Dante,
which has been translated by an American, had not been published for want of
sufficient interest in the subject to induce any publisher to accept it. At the con-
clusion of the lecture, which was listened to with rapt attention by the audience,
the director of the Circle arose to thank their guest for his learned discourse, and
wished to add that he could presume to know the spirit of the members of the
Circle well enough to say that they would undertake to publish the translation that
the lecturer had mentioned.

The following musical programme was performed during the evening : piano
solo, "Carmen" (Otto Hackh), Miss Marie Lecuquer ; songs a, " The Day is
Done " (Streleski); b, "Believe Me " (Balfe), Miss Nellie Lynch.
* * *

The second in the course of lectures under the auspices of the Cathedral
Library Reading Circle was delivered in De La Salle Hall, by Rev. Joseph H.
McMahon, Director of the Cathedral Library. The subject was the Spanish In-
quisition. A large audience listened attentively to the exhaustive treatment of
the subject by the lecturer. He began by stating that some explanation was ap-
parently needed for a Catholic priest to speak in public of the Spanish Inquisi-

i^93-] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 295

tion, since it had been the exclusive theme of the enemies of the church. Many
Catholics thought it was better to avoid the discussion of such a topic, fearing that
perhaps there was some truth in what was so frequently alleged against the
church by reason of this and similar historical questions. This lecture had first
been delivered at the request of the Catholic Fortnightly Reading Circle of Buf-
falo, as one of their course on Spanish history and literature, and was now re-
peated at the request of the Cathedral Library Reading Circle.

The lecturer introduced his subject by a reference to the epoch-making let-
ter of Leo XIII. to the cardinals composing the Vatican Library Commission, in
which the Holy Father insisted that it was the duty of an historian to tell the truth
and the whole truth, as the truth could harm no one. The impetus given to his-
torical studies by the letter of Leo XIIL, and his action in throwing open the
Vatican archives to the world, was described by the lecturer, who called attention
particularly to the labors of Janssen, Hergenroether, Hefele, Pastor, Bridgett,
Vaughan, Morris.

In the second division of his subject he gave the genesis of the prevailing popu-
lar opinion with regard to the Spanish Inquisition, and examined critically the au-
thorities generally accepted as unquestionable by English-speaking non-Catholics.
He considered the nature of the objections brought against the church from the
Spanish Inquisition, and disposed of the charge made of cruelty towards other
religions, and showed how absurd it was to bring in the question of Papal Infalli-
bility in connection with the Inquisition.

The history of the punishment of heresy was traced from the beginning of the
Christian empire formal heresy being a greater crime than high treason. At
great length he repudiated the charge that the Papacy was responsible for the se-
verity of the Spanish Inquisition, and examined in minute detail the objections
made against the .mode of procedure of the Inquisition. A comparison was made
between the Spanish Inquisition and the contemporaneous tribunals of other
countries. He made no attempt to defend those responsible for the excesses of
the Spanish Inquisition, who were cruel and vindictive, following their brutal in-
stincts of revenge and inflicting extreme penalties in spite of the protests of the
Pope. He declared that when history would be rightly written, as now it was be-
ginning to be written, it would do justice in this as in other respects, and would
show that the church alone, of all the institutions of earth, combined the God-
like attributes of justice and mercy, the most difficult of all combinations to re-
produce in human hearts.

* * *

The Santa Maria Reading Circle of Plattsburgh, N. Y., was organized Octo-
ber 28, 1892, under the supervision of the superioress of D'Youville Academy,
Sister McMillan. The project was first discussed at a meeting of the Sodality of
the Children of Mary, and a committee appointed to call on the former pupils of
the academy and invite them to become members. An executive committee was
appointed for one year, as follows : President, Sister McMillan ; Vice-President,
Miss W. E. Smith ; Recording Secretary, Miss A. I. Adams; Corresponding Sec-
retary, Miss E. Kavanagh ; Treasurer, Miss K. Mullin ; Librarian, Miss E. Hickey ;
Gleaner, Miss A. M. McKeefe ; Leaders, Misses M. Looby, K. McCadden.

At subsequent meetings the motto, " Let the light of Truth be our guide,"
and the name " Santa Maria " were suggested by the president, and unanimously
adopted by the Circle. The emblematic colors, white and yellow, and the flower,
pink and crimson carnations, were also chosen, and a code of rules adopted. The
Circle meets every fortnight in the academy hall. Programmes of a varied char-

296 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [May, 1893.

acter are prepared in advance by the executive committee, embracing select read-
ings from Catholic literature and standard authors, church history, essays, recita-
tions, vocal and instrumental music. Among the associate members are many
prominent ladies ; the active members represent the young ladies educated at
D'Youville Academy by the Gray Nuns, and the Sodality of the Children of
Mary.

A writer in the Plattsburgh Republican states that the meeting on Thurs-
day evening, April 7, of the Santa Maria Reading Circle of D'Youville Academy
was signally marked by an address from Rev. Thomas McMillan, of New York
City, who was introduced by Father Walsh as one of the chief promoters of the
Reading Circle movement. Father McMillan proceeded to give an interesting
account of the rise of the movement, modestly attributing the praise for the first
suggestion of it to a lady from the West, and for subsequent important work to
Mr. Warren E. Mosher, editor of the Reading Circle Rmiew. The address was
cut short by the necessity of the speaker's return to New York on the evening
train, to attend a meeting of the Board of Trustees of the Catholic Summer-
School, and at its close Rev. James F. Loughlin, D.D., of Philadelphia, president
of the Board of Trustees of the Summer-School, and Rev. Thomas J. Conaty,
D.D., editor of the Catholic Home and School Magazine, of Worcester, Mass.,
made brief remarks, thanking the sister superior for the pleasure of meeting the
Reading Circle, and expressing satisfaction at the choice of Plattsburgh as the
site for the Summer-School. The entire visiting delegation of the Board of Trus-
tees were present, and after listening to a most excellent recitation by Miss Alice
O'Brien the distinguished guests left for the train south. The balance of the pro-
gramme was then rendered, closing a most profitable and pleasant evening's en-
tertainment.

* * *

Better late than never is the news from Chicago furnished by a correspondent
of the Freeman's Journal, that the Board of Lady Managers paid graceful defer-
ence to the good Queen Isabella, and at the same time did a fine stroke of busi-
ness, when they secured from Congress an appropriation for forty thousand sou-
venir Isabella quarters. The coin is intended to commemorate the aid given by
Queen Isabella to Columbus, and the first special provision made by the United
States government for the adequate participation of women in an enterprise of
world-wide importance.

Miss Eliza Allen Starr is authority for the statement that the statue designed
at Rome by Miss Harriet Hosmer will arrive in time for the Columbian Exposition.
She says :

" We do not expect the end of the world to come with the close of the World's
Columbian Exposition ; and certain interests connected with the world's civiliza-
tion and progress will continue to be in motion after the grand buildings, towards
which the transportation agents of the two hemispheres of our world are now di-
recting their energies, will have been stripped of the donations from every land
under the sun. In this same spirit of continuity, which means the crowning of
perseverance with success, the collections for the statue of Isabella the Catholic
will go on until artist and artisan are fully paid, and the bronze statue in its place.
And when the World's Columbian Exposition buildings, with so fair an aspect on
Jackson Park, overlooking the lake, with all of their garniture of statues, have
crumbled into dust as it is intended they shall do the statue of Isabella, of inde-
structible bronze, will rise serenely on some park of our city, overlooking the blue
waters of Lake Michigan, to bear witness, not for generations only, but for centu-
ries, to the gratitude of the American people, and, I hope, specially of the people
of Chicago, to the patroness of Columbus, and our own benefactress.

C/) '

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD,

VOL. LVII. JUNE, 1893. No. 339.

THE HUMAN SOUL OF JESUS CHRIST.

ERY many of those who are not Catholics, but who
profess to hold the doctrines of the ancient creed
concerning Jesus Christ, have very confused no-
tions of the mystery of the Incarnation. They
believe, in a general way, that divinity and hu-
manity are combined in his Person. But they have no clear
conceptions of the distinct terms contained in this general state-
ment.

THE CATHOLIC DOCTRINE OF THE INCARNATION.

The Catholic dogma of the Incarnation is briefly summed up
in this formula : Jesus Christ is One Person, subsisting in two
distinct natures, the divine and the human.

In a more full and developed statement, it is the Catholic
dogma, that the Second Person of the Blessed Trinity, the Only-
begotten Son of the Father, one with the Father in essence, and
equal to him in all eternal, infinite perfections, assumed a dis-
tinct, perfect human nature, into a personal union with his divin-
ity, and thus became man. He is, therefore, both God and Man.
He is God, by eternal generation from the Father; man, by a
temporal conception and birth of the Virgin Mary. It is one
and the same Person, who is both God and Man; who created
the world, and who died on the cross. By divine wisdom and
power, attributes of his divine nature, he created the world. By
human faculties, attributes of his human nature, he exercised
thought and volition in a human mode, he rejoiced and grieved,
loved his own kind with natural affection, lived a sensitive life,
obeyed and merited, gave himself up to suffering and the death

298 THE HUMAN SOUL OF JESUS CHRIST. [June,

of the cross. In his human nature he arose from the dead, as-
cended into heaven, was glorified, and will come again to judge
the world ; and of his kingdom over all rational and irrational
creatures in the universe there will be no end.

HERESIES RESPECTING THE INCARNATION.

From the apostolic age to the present, this genuine and au-
thentic doctrine of divine revelation has been corrupted, per-
verted, and travestied, in every way possible to human ingen-
uity.

The heresies which have arisen from this perverse ingenuity
have assailed the Catholic dogma in every one of its parts.
They have attacked the divinity, the humanity, the union be-
tween the two, everything belonging to the historical and theo-
logical verities which relate to the person, the character, and the
office of the Lord Jesus Christ. The first three centuries swarmed
with these heretics. Some of them broached the most fantastic
theories, and all struck at the very root of the faith. They were
condemned by the authority of the Roman Church, and by par-
ticular councils. When the persecution of Diocletian swept like
a devastating flood over the whole domain of Christianity, and
the cross of Constantine was displayed as a sign of victory, they
had pretty much disappeared from the face of the earth.

But there soon arose new and more formidable hosts of her-
esy, led by apostate bishops, which rushed against the citadel of
faith, conquered some of the fair provinces of the church, and
prepared the way for the great enemy and rival of Jesus Christ,
Mohammed.

These great heresies were condemned, under the supreme direc-
tion of the popes, in the first six oecumenical councils, which have
placed the Catholic Faith of the Trinity and the Incarnation
on an invincible basis by their dogmatic decrees and definitions.

The Arian heresy denied the proper divinity of Jesus Christ,
. ascribed to him an inferior and created nature, superior to that
of all other creatures and possessing a certain delegated vice-
royalty from the sovereign and almighty Lord of the world ;
but advanced no distinct doctrine concerning his human char-
acter.

When the true and proper divinity of the Son of God had
been defined by the First Council of Nicaea, the true and pro-
per divinity of the Holy Spirit by the First Council of Constan-
tinople, the dogma of the Blessed Trinity was clearly and ex-
plicitly declared.

1893-] THE HUMAN SOUL OF JESUS CHRIST. 299

Restless and rationalizing spirits in the church next turned
their attention to the human nature of Jesus Christ. The Nes-
torian heresy arose. This heresy consisted in a denial of the
unity of person in the two natures of Jesus Christ. Nestorius
maintained that Jesus was a mere man, a distinct person from
the Son of God, and only united with him by a moral union.
He and his heresy were condemned by the Council of Ephesus.

Soon after, Eutyches broached a new heresy, the Monophy-
site. This heresy maintained that not only is there but one
person in Jesus Christ, but also only one nature, the humanity
having been mingled with the divinity and absorbed by it. This
heresy was condemned at Chalcedon.

Before the date of these heresies, Apollinaris had taught
that there was no human, rational soul in the human nature of
the Lord, its place being supplied by the divine Word.

Later on, the Monothelites denied that there was a human
will in the soul of Jesus Christ, and were condemned by the
Sixth Council.

All these heresies destroy the mystery of the Incarnation.
They either take from the Son of Man born of Mary his divine
personality ; or they deprive the Son of God of his human na-
ture, by avowedly declaring that it belongs to a human person,
or is absorbed in the divine nature, or destitute of the intelli-
gent and voluntary activity which is essential to rational na-
ture.

The definitions of the first six councils in which these here-
sies have been condemned and the opposite Catholic dogmas
have been formulated, have been accepted, not only by the
Catholic Church, but by the Greek Schismatics, Anglicans, Lu-
therans, and Calvinists. The Nestorian and Monophysite heresies
have survived in the East ; but the Nestorians agree with
Catholics in condemning the Monophysite heresy, and the Mono-
physites condemn the heresy of the Nestorians.

UNITY OF PERSON AND DUALITY OF NATURE IN JESUS CHRIST.

It is the creed of universal Christendom, that there is one
Lord Jesus Christ, who is both God and Man, one Person, sub-
sisting in two distinct natures, the divine and the human. The
Divine Person assumed a perfect and individual human nature,
excluding all separate, human personality. In this human nature,
he was conceived and born of the Virgin Mary, lived, died, and
rose again. The union of the divine and human in him is
called Hypostatic, from the Greek term hypostasis, of which the

3oo THE HUMAN SOUL OF JESUS CHRIST. [June,

Latin term persona, with its derivatives, is the equivalent. In
this hypostatic union, the human nature exists as a distinct sub-
stance, for ever, unchanged in specific essence, intrinsically differ-
ent from the divine nature and unmixed with it. There is no
mutual transfer of properties between the two natures. Each
remains what it is in itself, the divine purely divine, the human
purely human.

The human nature, being perfect in its own kind, is essen-
tially and principally rational. It has its vital principle of intel-
ligence and volition within itself, and is self-active, not a passive
recipient of motion from an extrinsic mover. That is to say,
the Divine Person assumed a rational soul into the hypostatic
union, as one essential constituent of the total human compo-
site, the perfect humanity, to which he communicated his own
subsistence.

RATIONAL SOUL AND BODY BOTH ESSENTIAL TO HUMAN NATURE.

It is absolutely essential to human nature that it should be
composed of a rational soul' and an organized body. The logi-
cal definition of man is rational animal. Animal gives his genus,
rational his specific difference. Take away the rational part, and
only the animal is left. The same soul being the principle of
rational, sensitive, and vegetative life in man, the privation of the
rational soul as animating principle leaves only a corpse remain-
ing. If the body be not animated by a rational soul, there must
be another kind of soul as its vital principle, in order to make
an animal. Such an animal, corporeally similar to man, would
not be a man, but an anthropoid ape.

It were unworthy of the dignity of a Divine Person to as-
sume such a nature, and by doing so he would not become
man. Man, in order to be man, to have human nature, must
have his own rational soul.

And, moreover, the divine nature, being most simple and un-
changeable essence, cannot enter into composition with any
created, above all, with any material substance.

We must admit, therefore, that in the hypostatic union there
are two spiritual, intellectual substances, co-existing but distinct,
both terminating in one personal subsistence.

This is the very centre and the most inscrutable secret of
the mystery of the Incarnation. We cannot conceive how two
intellectual natures can co-exist, distinct, and yet united in one
personality. We have, in ourselves, a conscious experience of
union between a spirit and body, coalescing in one composite,

1893-] THE HUMAN SOUL OF JESUS CHRIST. 301

substantial being. Yet, we do not understand it. The Athana-
sian Creed says: " As the rational soul and the flesh is one man,
so God and man is one Christ." This is only an analogy, and
a very imperfect one. It helps a little to apprehend how one
person can operate in two natures. We say of a man, he rea-
sons well and he rides well. But he does not reason with his
limbs, or ride with his intellect. So, we say of Jesus Christ ; he
raised himself from the dead by his divine power, but arose in
his human nature. Nevertheless, the obscurity is not removed
from the idea of a perfect rational nature, having no separate
personality, co-existing with the divine nature in a hypostatic
unity. Further explanation is necessary, in order to obtain, not
an adequate, but a partial understanding of that which is de-
fined in the Catholic dogma.

THE DISTINCTION BETWEEN RATIONAL NATURE AND PERSON.

The difficulty in conceiving one person subsisting in two na-
tures in Jesus Christ arises from its unique character as a psy-
chological fact. There is nothing similar to it in all the range
of spiritual being. With this one exception, nature and person
are inseparable in the human species. Probably, it is impossible
for any created spirit to give personality to any other than his
own individual nature ; and this capacity belongs only to an
Infinite Person, as the possibility of subsisting in a plurality of
persons exists only in the Infinite Essence.

In every individual man, to have human nature and to be a
person are concepts, which are distinguishable in the mind ; but
in the real subject nature and person are not two distinct enti-
ties. The concept of person adds something to the concept of
existing, individual, rational nature. It expresses the last com-
plement of its distinct, substantial being; but it adds nothing
to its essence, properties, and qualities. It expresses a mode of
being, in which the human substance, existing in itself, as the
undermost subject of all its attributions, subsists by itself, as its
own final and complete term. This mode of personality results,
ipso facto, and as it were springs spontaneously out of the na-
ture constituted in its substantial being. It is only necessary
that it be left to itself, not taken possession of by a higher
being, in order that it may exist by itself. By virtue of this mode
of personal existence, it belongs to itself, has dominion over
its free acts, and is the ultimate term to which are referred all
its phenomena. It is the principle of imputability for everything
within the scope of its subjective existence.

302 THE HUMAN SOUL OF JESUS CHRIST. [June,

This ultimate principle and term of rational existence is the
unchangeable, incommunicable Ego, which has nothing back of
it, or on a level "with it. This is the Self, always fixed in its
own identity, the focus of self-consciousness, the actor and the
sufferer, in all operations and affections of every part of the na-
ture, mental or bodily. "I am an angel"; "I am a devil";
" I am a king " ; f< I am a slave " ; " I killed a man fifty years
ago " ; "I saved a drowning man this morning " ; "I am warm " ;
"I am happy"; "I am sad"; "I remember"; "I hope"; "I
fear"; "I love"; "I am Henry"; "I am Mary." This ego
began in the first instant of the existence of the soul, and will
continue for ever. No one can get out of it, exchange it for
another, transfer to another or cast off anything which is im-
putable to it, or receive from another any such property.

THE DIVINE EGO IN THE SOUL OF JESUS CHRIST.

The human nature of Jesus Christ, at the first instant of the
creation of his soul in substantial union with the material germ
of its body, had in it all the requisites for a separate personality.
There was nothing left out of it, leaving a vacant place for the
divine nature to made a blending with the human. The soul
had existence in itself, self-activity, vitality, self-consciousness,
the faculty of intelligence, will, all super-organic principles of
rational life, and the animating faculty of organic, sensitive ope-
rations and affections. All that we call heart in man, and lib-
erty of choice, were there in perfection. If this perfect human
nature had only been left by itself it would have become a
human person, with an ego restricted by its own limits. A
mere man, although miraculously formed, would have been con-
ceived and born of Mary, and this Son of Man would not have
been the Son of God. It was, however, the Son of God who
became the Son of Mary and of Adam, who lived, died, rose
again, and will reign for ever in heaven. The humanity of Jesus
was never for a single instant left by itself, and the mode of
personality was not permitted to give it a separate subsistence.
\ In the act of creation and formation, the Son of God assumed
Ms human nature, gave it a divine subsistence, and made it the
human nature of his Divine Person. Thus, without ceasing to be
God, without any alteration of his divine nature or mingling of
the human with it, he became man; "The Word was made flesh
and dwelt among us."

The intelligent, free, living soul of Jesus Christ, instead of
finding itself at the summit of consciousness terminated to itself,

1893-] THE HUMAN SOUL OF JESUS CHKIST. 303

in its own independent possession, with final self-dominion and
self-subsistence, brought to a focus in its own proper Ego, found
itself in contact with a higher, a divine Person, in whom was
its Ego. Not as a mere passive instrument, but as a living,
active term of a hypostatic union, left as free to move in its
own orbit, under the control of the divine mind and will, as the
earth is to turn on its axis while revolving around the sun.

The Ego to which the divine nature is terminated in the Per-
son of the Word, is the same to which the human nature is
terminated.

Our Lord said: " Before Abraham was 7 am"; and he also
said : " Give me the glory which / had with thee, before the
world was." It is the same Ego which has the consciousness
of eternal existence and of a glory coeval with that of the
Father, and at the same time a desire and expectation of a
glorification to come but not yet received. He said : " I and
my Father are One"; and therefore having one will; yet he
said also : " Not my will, but thine be done." He always makes
a personal distinction between himself, the Father, and the Holy
Spirit ; but never between the Spn of God and the Son of
Man. The Son of God was the Son of Man. All the acts and
sufferings of Jesus Christ are really and not merely nominally
imputed to his Divine Person. He who operated divine things
by his divine nature operated human things by his human na-
ture, and performed theandric works by the concurrence of both.
As man he wept for Lazarus, as God he raised him from the dead.
In that resurrection, he went to the tomb, he commanded the
dead man to. come forth, he restored life to the corpse ; human
and divine acts concurring together to produce one effect.

THE HYPOSTATIC UNION A MYSTERY.

It may be objected that the hypostatic union of the rational
soul of Jesus Christ with the divine nature is incomprehensible and
even inconceivable. Of course it is. It is a mystery, connected
with the deeper mystery of the subsistence of the One Divine Es-
sence in Three Hypostases. Human psychology presents but one
faint analogy. Our Ego is in the intellect, the eye, and the
hand ; it has at once rational and sensitive cognition, is the sub-
ject of spiritual and animal life, actions and passions. But this
does not come near the inscrutable fact, that One Person elicits
acts of infinite and finite intelligence, infinite and finite volitions,
acts of divine and of human love. The mysteries of the Chris-
tian Creed are revealed to faith, which is an assent of the mind

304 THE HUMAN SOUL OF JESUS CHRIST. [June,

exclusively founded on the testimony of God ; not disclosed to
reason, which is based on self-evidence and demonstration.

Whoever hesitates to assent to truths above reason on the
veracity of God may as well give up the profession of Chris-
tianity. There is nothing for him to profess consistently but
pure rationalism. Let him try, then, to find or invent a philoso-
phy, in which he can understand all things in their deepest
causes. This will prove to be, as it always has been, a disap-
pointing and baffling search. For philosophy, in all its branches,
the physical sciences included, will suggest problems which it
cannot solve, and his mental balloon will carry him out of the
atmosphere of knowledge into the circumambient spaces of the
unknowable and incomprehensible. If he persist in letting his
little gas-bag carry him where it will, he will become asphyxiated
by scepticism and intellectual despair.

The mysteries of faith are not, however, contrary to reason, or
completely unintelligible. No dogma is proposed to belief which
is contradictory to any known truth. A mystery is not self-
evident or demonstrable to the limited human intelligence.
Neither is its contradictory self-evident or demonstrable. The
terms and propositions of which it is composed are intelligible,
as objects of intellectual apprehension, taken singly and one by
one. The obscurity hangs over their mutual relations and har-
monies. Moreover, the motives of credibility are rational, and
the motives of incredulity are irrational. We perceive the single
orbs of the sidereal heavens, and know that they are all in mo-
tion. But the principle of their equilibrium and the universal
law which harmoniously regulates their movements is undiscov-
erable. In a similar way, we apprehend the brilliant truths in
the celestial expanse of the divine revelation, although their
ultimate reason, the co-ordination of all truths in one harmoni-
ous system, is beyond the scope of our intelligence.

DIVINITY AND HUMANITY EQUALLY ESSENTIAL TO. THE CHARAC-
TER OF MEDIATOR.

I am not, however, arguing with doubters and agnostics, but
with those who believe that Jesus Christ is the Divine Saviour
of mankind. My main object is, to clear away obscurity from
the doctrine of the perfect humanity of Jesus Christ, especially
in respect to his rational soul, and to show how this combines
with the doctrine of his divinity. They are correlated and in-
separable, one as essential and important as the other, in a true
idea of the office of Jesus Christ as Mediator.

1893-] THE HUMAN SOUL OF JESUS CHKIST. 305

Unless Jesus Christ were God, his human character and hu-.
man acts would not raise him above the level of the prophets
and apostles of God. He would not have power to save man-
kind. Having a finite value, his merits would not suffice for
gaining a universal grace of an infinite worth, his death would
not be an adequate atonement for the sins of the world, his
blood could not wash away sin. Moreover, if his divinity is de-
nied, it is impossible to find in the gospel the traits and virtues
of the greatest and best of men, or even of an ordinarily wise
and good man delineated. For, he continually claims to be
more than man, to be the sovereign lord and judge of the
world, a pretension fatal to any degree of mental and moral
perfection if it were not true and just.

If Jesus Christ were not man, he could not be a Mediator,
a Saviour, a brother in blood to all men, the second Adam, and
the head and king of the human -race.

THE GOSPELS, UNLESS INTERPRETED IN THE CATHOLIC SENSE,

MYTHS.

The Gospels are mere nonsense, unless they are the vera-
cious history of the human life of the Son of God become the
Son of Man. His humanity has no ideal beauty, and no signi-
ficance, except as the humanity of a Divine Person. Considered
as the narrative of the life of a mere man, they become a fabu-
lous, incoherent, incredible romance, like that which the impious
apostate Renan spun out of his own imagination.

THE IDEAL BEAUTY OF THE HUMAN CHARACTER OF JESUS

CHRIST.

When the true idea of Jesus Christ, as one Divine Person
subsisting in two distinct natures, is firmly grasped, one can ex-
patiate freely on the wonderful history of his human life on the
earth. The Gospel is then a Divine Tragedy, which has, and
could have, no parallel in the creations of human genius.

It is the portrait of a character of spotless innocence, con-
summate moral perfection, and entrancing beauty. It is the
ideal humanity reduced to actual existence, after a type in the
mind of God, which no human mind could have conceived.
It is distinctly and perfectly human, superior in degree but not
in kind and species, to other specimens of excellence in -human
nature.

306 THE HUMAN SOUL OF JESUS CHRIST. [June,

THIS CHARACTER CHIEFLY IN THE SOUL.

The outward form of Jesus Christ, his countenance and eyes,
are beautiful, and his voice melodious. But his chief beauty is
within, in the soul. Body is in itself only a lifeless, material
substance. It has no life or character, except what it receives
from its animating principle, whether it be the body of a tree,
an animal, or a man. There is no human life or character com-
municated to a human body, except from a human, rational
soul. The distinct, perfect human nature of Jesus Christ has
already been shown to be an article of Catholic Faith. His
human soul is the principal and superior part of this composite
nature. It was the soul which gave winning and commanding
power to the glance of his eye, beauty to his face, majesty to
his bearing, and was "sorrowful even unto death." It is God's
masterpiece, and the crown of his creative work ; in its pure
nature a little lower than the angels, but by grace exalted far
above them in glory, and enshrined in a fitting bodily taber-
nacle.

The surpassing loveliness and sublimity of the gospel por-
traiture of the character of Jesus Christ proves its authenticity,
without any need of extrinsic evidence. Such a portrait was
impossible, except as drawn from life. It is the original which
is seen clearly reflected in a crystal mirror. This character au-
thenticates itself by its intrinsic perfection. The superhuman
sanctity of Jesus Christ, by itself, makes his entire revelation
credible. His moral beauty carried away the first Christians
with an ardent, enthusiastic love which made the church and
the world incandescent with celestial fire. Its charm seems to
grow instead of lessening, as time passes, compelling universal
admiration, even from unbelievers. Next to the divine object
of the beatific vision, the glorified humanity of Jesus Christ
will be the chief object of contemplation to the blessed in
heaven through all eternity.

AUGUSTINE F. HEWIT.

1893-] AN HISTORIC SPOT. 307

AN HISTORIC SPOT.

'ADOUSAC is a little village built upon high
cliffs and sloping downwards to the bay of the
same name, " that safe and tranquil harbor " of
which mention is made by the earliest Canadian
chroniclers. Jacques Cartier refers to it as early
as 1535 as "a haven wherein many vessels might anchor." The
bay is a broad and splendid sheet of water. Upon its surface
anchor now, not the rival fleets of war but pleasure yachts, many
of them coming thither from distant places, and whole flotillas of
fishing vessels.

It is a fine sight to behold it covered with silvery sea-mists,
which suddenly are dispelled by a bright and glowing sunlight,
or quivering in the light of summer moons. Sometimes its wa-
ters are agitated by the plunging of the grampus, these huge
creatures rising and going downwards again with curious effect.
Into the bay flows the deep and mysterious and swiftly-flowing
Saguenay, most famous of Canadian rivers.

Afar off in the dim distance can be descried in clear weather
the tin roofs and spires of Cacouna and Riviere du Loup. Hard
by are the church and the primitive dwellings of Baie St. Cathe-
rine, and yonder is the Riviere des Canards. High cliffs, like
mountain walls, encircle the bay and line the shores of the Sa-
guenay.

Tadousac derives its name from an Indian word, signifying
Mamelon. " It is a place full of rocks," says the Jesuit Rela-
tion of 1646, " so high that one might suppose the giants of
old, who did battle with the heavens, might have placed their
scaling-ladders here."

The very air at Tadousac is full of blended legend and his-
tory. The people, simple and primitive in character, preserve
the aroma of the past, and repeat from father to son the same
stories of the by-gone. There is a tradition amongst them that
a wonderful race of giants once dwelt here who, being overcome
by another gigantic and warlike race, were buried beneath these
mighty rocks. Truly, in regarding the huge, rugged masses,
towering heavenwards, one feels that innumerable races might lie
buried beneath their vastness, their story perishing with them.

At some distance from the village is a spot known as the

3o8 AN HISTORIC SPOT. [June,

Moulin Baude, though no mill exists or ever has existed there.
It is guarded by two great rocks, known as the Bon Homme
and Bonne Femme Baude. The place is mentioned by Charle-
voix, under the same name by which it is now designated, but
the narrow neck of land which he describes as jutting thence
into the water has been long obliterated by the encroaching
tide.

Upon a rock overhanging the Saguenay is a figure or figures
outlined in white, known to the guide-books as " the Old Man
of the Saguenay." But there is a tradition, quite unauthenti-
cated, however, that a missionary was thrown from that identi-
cal rock by an Indian, and that the murderer and his victim are
perpetuated there in effigy.

At Tadousac Jacques Cartier, the discoverer of the St. Law-
rence, moored his vessels more than three centuries ago, and
thence he sent Roberval to explore the Saguenay. He took
with him seventy mariners, of whom eight were engulfed in that
swift and treacherous stream.

On the beach at Tadousac the Indian women danced their
dance of welcome for Champlain, the founder of Quebec. Up-
on the neck of land jutting out into the bay, known as the
Pointe aux Alouettes, grown wondrously narrow since those days,
as is asserted, a battle was fought by the same adventurous
spirits against the Iroquois. The name of Champlain is indeed
intimately connected with this region. He gave the earliest and
probably the most accurate account of it. One can recognize
from his description the mountains " covered with pines and firs
and cypresses," the bay broadening out into the St. Lawrence,
some two hundred miles from the sea, the River Saguenay and
the various points of land in the environs. The point to the
south-east he names, because of its dangerous character, Pointe
de Tous les Diables. It is now more unromantically christened
Pointe des Vaches.

There is a picture given in his writings of the royal recep-
tion given to him at Tadousac by the grand sagamore, Anadabi-
jou, surrounded by his motley court. The Indians who had ac-
companied Champlain on a voyage to France acted as interpre-
ters, and expatiated upon the glories of that fair kingdom,
whilst the savages, listening, flourished the skulls of enemies
recently slain in battle. The festival concluded, Champlain
smoked the peace-pipe and spoke to the Indians in moving terms
of God and of the mysteries of faith.

English and French fleets alternately sought the shelter of

AN HISTORIC SPOT.

309

the bay, during all those years when the struggle for supremacy
in these North American colonies went on between the two
great powers. The Basque and Breton fishermen likewise came
thither, tradition asserts, even prior to the landing of Columbus,
"to kill whales at Tadousac." They continued their visits until
a comparatively late period, often setting at naught the restric-
tive measures adopted by the authorities. This gave rise to
many exciting encounters between them and the officials. But
they usually contrived to continue their contraband trade with

ENGLISH AND FRENCH FLEETS ALTERNATELY SOUGHT THE SHELTER OF THE BAY.

the aborigines, who supplied them with furs in exchange for
necessaries of various kinds or for ornaments.

Tadousac was indeed, in the early days, by excellence a
trading-post. The savages of all nations came thither in the
spring-time with their furs. Fishing and hunting were continu-
ously carried on, so that skins and seal or whale oil were chief
articles of commerce. A report made by Father Coquart,* one
of the later Jesuit missionaries at Tadousac, to the Intendant
Bigot throws some light upon its commercial resources. No

* From an unpublished manuscript preserved in the archives of St. Mary's Jesuit College,
Montreal.

3io AN HISTORIC SPOT. [June,

doubt he is speaking of a period of less activity than some which
had preceded it.

"The post of Tadousac," he writes, " produces in ordinary
years only three or four bales of beaver, one to two hundred
martens, some thirty lynxes, and a few foxes. The principal
business at this post is seal-hunting, which is carried on from
the month of December to the month of March." He declares
that the oil amounts to some eighty or ninety barrels a year ;
and continues: "It would be more abundant were there more
hunters, for it rarely fails when the savages give themselves up
to it with ardor. Their good will depends no little upon the
manner in which they are incited thereto by the clerks. . . .
Ninety barrels of oil should produce from nine hundred to one
thousand seal-skins, whereas there are only five or six hundred,
because the savages keep a great many of them to make shoes
or to clothe their children, without counting all that are lost by
their carelessness. It would be easy to increase the number of
hunters at the post, where there are five young men. The clerk
at Chicoutimi might be instructed to send orphan boys to Ta-
dousac."

Father Coquart, whilst dwelling upon the prosaic details
which he desires to bring to the intendant's notice, gives us an
insight into the life of those times and of that remote hamlet ;
a spot which was, nevertheless, as a canvas upon which came
and went the great figures of each era, lending their own color-
ing to the somewhat wild and sombre landscape. So that at
Tadousac, as elsewhere in the French colonies, one is tempted
to believe that the life had always an element of .sublimity, and
was one of unending warfare. It is difficult to believe, for ex-
ample, that commonplace details had any part in the splendid
though iniquitous administration of the haughty Bigot.

But here is Father Coquart dwelling upon the petty jealous-
ies of rival clerks at the several posts, and upon their relations
to each other in the ordering or disposing of the merest triviali-
ties here is one who has failed to multiply his talents that is,
the resources of his post ; and another who developed them most
effectually. There is Francois Dore, clerk of Tadousac, " who has
found means to attach the savages to him," and Joseph Dufour,
at Malbaie, than whom there could not be found a better farmer.
Now it is details concerning sheep or pigs or cows, or the ex-
penses of a primitive household ; again, it is urging upon the
intendant the necessity of retaining the Forge of Tadousac,
which there is question of removing. What a fine spot of coloi

1893-] AN HISTORIC SPOT. 311

it must have been in the somewhat gray tones of the landscape,
what a picture may be conjured up as to the white men and
savages who frequented it, often, it may be supposed, in noisy
and eager groups !

Father Coquart, in dwelling upon the reasons for the great con-
sumption of food at Tadousac, unconsciously furnishes once more
strong elements of the picturesque. The savages, half-famished af-
ter a winter in the woods, throng into the village some busying
themselves with the manufacture of boats for the fisheries and
others assisting in the loading and unloading of ships. For it is
spring and from over the ocean have come the vessels, long looked
for by Indian scouts upon the heights, bringing provisions and
other necessaries for the colonies. How busy must have been the
scene ! the shore crowded with the eager savages, loading and
unloading in hot haste, for the vessels may not linger; and,
moreover, they are impatient for the food which is to be their
payment.

Father Coquart extends his observations to Sept lies and the
Ilets de Jeremie, and He Verte and Malbaie and Chicoutimi.
He gives tidings of all the nomadic tribes who inhabited the
Lower St. Lawrence or the Saguenay shores Betsiamites and
Caribou, Mistassinis and Papinachois, and a dozen more, all of
the Montagnais or Algonquin stock.

The centre of life at Tadousac was the Mission of the Holy
Cross. Many memories of it are concentrated, so to say, about
a little edifice still standing and in good preservation. It is of
cedar-wood, with slated roof and quaint belfry. It stands facing
the shore, the silent witness to the passage of nearly two cen-
turies. This little church was built upon the site of one which
had been placed there a century earlier by the Jesuits, and
which was burned by the Iroquois.

The Jesuits had come to Tadousac in the wake of the Re-
collets, but the personality of these latter religious, heroic and
devoted as they were, seems to have disappeared with their wig-
wam chapel. But the sons of St. Ignatius remained here un-
til 1782, when the death of the last Jesuit missionary to Tadou-
sac is recorded.

Many of the most famous fathers of the Society of Jesus
ministered at one time or another at Tadousac. Hither came
Father Brbeuf, whose memory remains, were it only in the
story of his encounter with Jacques Michel, the French renegade,
an incident in which there is so much magnanimous forbearance
on the one hand, and diabolical malignity, blasphemously ex-

312 AN HISTORIC SPOT. [June,

pressed, on the other. Here dwelt Father Marquette, the dis-
coverer of the Mississippi, and hence went Father Albanel on
his fruitful mission of exploration to the North-west. Here, too,
Father Crepicul wrote his sketch of the life of a Montagnais
missionary. Its details of the hardship and suffering to be en-
dured by those who are thus engaged are actually appalling to
human nature.

At Tadousac ministered Father Dalmas, who was to suffer
martyrdom at Hudson's Bay, and Father Druillettes, whose sight,
which he had lost while on the mission to the Algonquins, was
miraculously restored as he said Mass. Father Le Jeune, whose
contributions to the Jesuit Relations are, perhaps, the most no-
table from a literary point of view, was also missionary to Ta-
dousac, accompanied thither by another future martyr, Father
de Noue. As they arrived and prepared to say Mass, it is re-
lated that a soldier accompanying them killed a great eagle at
its eyrie. Its neck and breast were white, its beak and feet
yellow, the rest of the body black, and it was as large as a
turkey.

Father Laure in his Mission du Saguenay, which was recently
edited and published by Father Jones, of Montreal, gives a pic-
turesque account of a sick-call to Tadousac by way of the Sague-
nay. " Having as yet no experience," he writes, " of the danger
which had to be run on that capricious stream, and being in
haste, although I had only an old four-seat canoe, I had to
travel by night. The night was fine, and the full moon gave no
sign of storm ; my two Indian oarsmen slept. Tired of waking
them every moment, I at last let them sleep, and, taking an oar,
paddled and steered, letting myself be guided by the course of
the stream, which aided me. At last one of the savages woke
and took his oar, begging me to awake the other. I did so,
and being overcome by sleep in my turn, I leaned my head up-
on my arm. Scarcely had I slept when I heard some words in
Montagnais, and I believed that my men were disputing, I arose,
spoke, and could perceive neither sky nor water nor rocks, only
a profound darkness caused by a storm which had arisen to the
north-east. ' We are lost, father ! ' cried they. ' Let us land,
my children ! ' cried I. No landing-place was to be seen, so
dark was the night, and besides we were at the deepest part of
the Saguenay, the clouds thickening around us. Happily, we
touched the rocks, and as I tried to reach the nearest my foot
slipped and I fell into the water. An oarsman pulled me out
and set me upon the pebbly point. There we placed our canoe.

I893-]

AN HISTORIC SPOT.

3'3

I admired my two savages, who slept the rest of the night,
whilst I felt the blood flow from my leg, which I had bruised
against a rock and which it was impossible to staunch. All
my fear was that the storm would carry away our canoe, and
then what would become of us? But the Divine goodness
had pity on father and children, who were not ripe for heaven.
The storm passed away ; day at last came. I was surprised to
find ourselves in a kind of niche, and I could not help laughing
at our fortunate misfortune ; although the sea at low ebb left

GOVERNMENT PRESERVES FOR THE CULTURE OF SALMON.

us at more than ten or twelve feet above the water. We got
down our canoe, the chapel and the rest of the luggage, and re-
embarked. Thence we proceeded to Tadousac."*

Only those who have taken the Saguenay trip can appreciate
this simple narrative. A gloom, a loneliness, an intense solitude
seem to rest upon that strangely silent river, even in daytime,
but more especially when night has fallen. The high rocks,

*From the Mission du Saguenay ', by the Rev. P. Pierre Laure, S.J., published in the col-
lection of rare and hitherto unedited documents, with notes by Rev. A. G. Jones, S.J., of
Montreal.

VOL. LVII. 22 *

314 AN HISTORIC SPOT. [June,

now gray, now dark red, now white or curiously mottled, rise on
either hand, weird and mysterious, and together with the still r
dark stream, so long believed unfathomable, have a peculiarly
awe-inspiring effect upon the mind.

Father Henri Nouvel was in charge of the mission when it
was visited by Monseigneur de Laval. Four hundred Indians
stood upon the shore to receive the " great chief of prayer."
There were tumultuous demonstrations of joy, dancing and sing-
ing and the discharge of musketry. During the prelate's stay
he went from wigwam to wigwam, visiting each member of the
flock, and it is recorded that he confirmed one hundred and
forty-nine souls. Tadousac was at that time still mourning the
destruction of its church by the Iroquois. The church of 1747
was not yet built, so that the bishop was obliged to officiate in
a bark hut.

Father Jean Baptiste de la Brosse was the last, as he is un-
questionably one of the most remarkable, of the Jesuit mission-
aries. Born in France in 1724, he entered the Society of Jesus
in 1740, and came out to French Canada as a missionary in
1754. There he remained until his death in 1782. For sixteen
years he was identified with Tadousac and its environs.

" If," says a Canadian author, " the Micmacs of Acadia have
faithfully preserved, in everlasting remembrance, the patriarch
Maillard ; if the ancient Abenaqui tribes of Maine still remember
the martyr Rasle, the strong race which inhabits the lower St.
Lawrence have not forgotten the Jesuit Jean Baptiste de la
Brosse. Of all the missionaries who have exercised the aposto-
late in the Saguenay district and the regions of the gulf, his
memory lives In the deepest veneration. His name is to be
heard everywhere, in the wilds of Lake St. John, on the desolate
shores of Labrador, in the flourishing villages which line the
river-shores from Cacouna to the distant confines of Gaspe and
New Brunswick."*

Another author f remarks that he baptized and confessed
Frenchmen, Canadians, Acadians, Irish, English, Scotch, Abena-
quis, Hurons, Malechites, Micmacs, and above all Algonquins.

His apostolic labors were certainly prodigious, and besides
the wild journeys on snow-shoes over rugged heights and through
pathless forests, there is record of preaching and teaching, and
compiling books in the Indian dialects, and translating parts of
Scripture into aboriginal tongues, sufficient to have occupied,
one would fancy, a whole community. But it is not his glorious

* J. E. Roy, Voyage au Pays du Tadousac. f J. C. Tache, Forestiers et Voyageurs*

I893-:

AN HISTORIC SPOT.

3<5

life, his heroic virtues, his beautiful and lovable character,
which are here to be noted. It is rather that wonderful
personality of his, with its halo of legend and romance, that
belong to the present subject, because it has enveloped Tadousac
in the same veil of imaginative interest.

That old story of his death, told many times in prose and in
verse, takes possession of the mind in Tadousac and its environs.
It is as much a part of the place as those desolate cliffs, still
known as the Jesuits' gardens, though their aspect has changed

PASSING THOSE WONDERFUL PEAKS, CAPES TRINITY AND ETERNITY.

from smiling vegetation to arid dreariness. His figure is as
plain to the mental eye as Point Rouge, reddening to crimson
under an evening sky, or as the exquisite Saguenay, transfigured
by sunsets or moonshines into more than earthly loveliness.

The little church is, as it were, his monument. There upon
those self-same altar-steps was found, as legend tells, the pros-
trate form of Father de la Brosse when the bell of the mission
chapel, the identical bell still in use, rang out its mysterious
message of his death. The last evening of his life, again, the
legend relates, was spent with the officials of the post. More

316 AN HISTORIC SPOT. [June r

cheerful even than his wont, the father arose at nine o'clock to
take his leave, declaring that the next meeting would be in eter-
nity, for at midnight he would be dead. He begged that,
no matter what the weather, they would proceed on the morrow
to He aux Coudres to bring thence the cure, who would cele-
brate his obsequies. And at that mysterious hour of midnight
the prophecy was accomplished, and Pere de la Brosse lay upon
the altar-steps dead. The tidings were announced by the super-
natural ringing of the bell. But not only did that bell ring of
itself, but the bells of every mission at which the dead priest
had ever labored. Everywhere the people, on hearing the un-
earthly tolling, said : " Our good father is no more." In the
morning boats went to He aux Coudres and found the cure
waiting on the shore. He, too, had heard the warning bell, and
had received, moreover, a summons to proceed to Tadousac for
the interment of his fellow-laborer.

This legend has persistently lingered in all the parishes of
the lower St. Lawrence, and is passed from mouth to mouth,
Indians being still amongst the living whose fathers attested
having heard the bell. Yet, as regards the hour*of demise and
its circumstances, proof exists in the official register of the
death of Father la Brosse; that he died, fortified by the rites of
the church, at five on an April afternoon, the twelfth day of
that month. The cure" of He aux Coudres administered the
last Sacraments and performed the obsequies.

Another pretty legend relates that some time before his
death Father la Brosse was at the house of the Seigneur of
Trois Pistoles, M. Rioux. As he was about leaving the mistress
of the house, desiring to present him with a token of esteem,
took from the chimney-piece in the great hall a silver goblet.
Father la Brosse at first refused to accept so costly a present,
but so pressing was his hostess, to avoid offending her he ac-
cepted the gift, with the remark that he would return it when
he had no longer use for it.

Time passed, and one day the seigneur, entering the hall,
perceived upon the chimney-piece the identical goblet which
had been presented to the missionary. Calling his wife he said :
" So Father la Brosse has returned the goblet." Astonished,
she answered, " No." But her husband leading her to the spot,
there was the silver goblet in its place on the chimney-piece.
Soon after they heard that Father la Brosse was dead.

In the old church is a marble tablet erected by the clergy
of the Archdiocese of Quebec to the memory of Father la

1893-] AN HISTORIC SPOT. 317

Brosse, "who died in the odor of sanctity." A piece of his
scalp and a fragment of the cedar coffin in which his remains
were buried are also preserved there, as well as the confession-
al which he was wont to use. He was buried at the left side
of the altar, and thither the savages used to come with their
griefs and their vexations and their hopes, as they used to come
to the good father himself. And it is related that they re-
mained there prostrate and motionless awaiting the answer
from the spirit world.

A tradition exists amongst the habitants of the place that
a man one day discovered a cave in one of the cliffs. En-
tering, he came to a door, upon opening which a bright light
shone out upon him. This they suppose to be the burial-place
of the Jesuits, wherein they presumably remain in a species of
immortality. At least their memory so remains at Tadousac.
The little church with its contents is a precious reminder of
them. There is the precious Bambino, presented to them by
Louis XIV. of France, and the pictures on the wall donated
by the same monarch. There are the wooden candlesticks
carved by the missionaries, and the tiny, primitive stations which
they brought from France. The bell in the turret the same
which rang in the original church was supposed by the Indians
to have been the gift of the sun-god.

The votive Mass which is said on St. Anne's day every year
was promised in perpetuity, by Father Coquart, founder of the
church, for the soul of M. Noequart, intendant of New France,
who had been a signal benefactor of the mission. This year,
as usual, the edifice was thronged to overflowing, and there was
a numerous assemblage upon the steps and road outside, while
the Mass was being celebrated.

A leaden tablet, found about ten years ago whilst repairs
were in progress, and still preserved at the church, bears this
inscription, in French, rudely cut into the metal :

"The year 1747, the sixteenth May, M. Cugnet, Farmer of
the Post ; F. Dore", clerk, Michel Lavoye, building the church,
Father Coquart, Jesuit, placed me.

"I. H. S."

It is only on St. Anne's day that the old church is in use.
A handsome, modern structure stands higher up on the cliff.
Beside it is the charming little presbytery where lives the cure",
M. Lemieux, so well and favorably known to all visitors to
Tadousac.

AN HISTORIC SPOT.

[June,

Tadousac has not grown much in the centuries that have
flown since the mission of the Holy Cross was founded. De-
spite the constant efforts of the missionaries, the Indian popu-
lation of these regions continued to be a nomad one. Few
traces of them remain. Scattered fragments of a once numer-
ous tribe have their habitations upon the cliff, and subsist prin-
cipally, as do indeed the greater number of the other settlers,
by hunting and fishing. The white porpoises which here abound
and it may be observed, in passing, that they are said to exist
only in the lower St. Lawrence and in the River Nile are

IT is ONLY ON ST. ANNE'S DAY THAT THE OLD CHURCH is IN USE.

greatly in demand, as they are valued at some thirty dollars or
thereabouts. Trout and salmon fishing have each their season ;
a few seals appear in the autumn.

At Tadousac there are the government preserves for the cul-
ture of salmon. One of the fisheries still bears the ancient
name of " Le Peche des Jesuites" It is most curious to observe
the huge fish leaping in the artificial lake provided for them,
until November sets them at liberty to return to the deep sea.
It is said that after their release they frequently hover uncer-
tainly about the weir, which they have learned to regard as
home. In the neighboring lake of L'Anse 1'Eau, a charming
spot with thickly wooded and hilly shores, are the young sal-
mon, delicately pink with silvery scales. They are under the
especial care of the government inspector of fisheries, M. Catellier.

1893-] AN HISTORIC SPOT. 319

Many other lakes abound in the neighborhood of Tadousac,
all, it fs said, excellent fishing grounds. But none of them sur-
pass in natural beauty the little Lake Tadousac, clustering up
among the mountains in a complete solitude. It is a gem of
natural loveliness with its wild, lonely, verdant shores.

The village proper consists of one street, where are the few
shops and dwelling-houses which constitute the primitive muni-
cipality, as well as some handsome villas occupied as summer
residences. There is a hotel lower down upon the shore, and
the large, square, white dwelling built by the Marquis of Duf-
ferin for his own use whilst he was Viceroy of Canada. There is
a drive, very bad as to the roughness of the road, but very
beautiful as to natural scenery. It is known as the " Concession
drive," and is religiously taken by every visitor to Tadousac.
The boat from Quebec lands near the salmon fisheries, and the
landing-place is a popular place of resort for summer visitors.
There are many points of interest in the vicinity, impossible
here to particularize, and it is .but a few hours' journey up the
Saguenay to Chicoutimi, passing those wonderful peaks Cape
Trinity and Cape Eternity.

It will be readily apparent that apart from natural beauties,
which are very great, Tadousac is a place of the past. Its life
and activity are a century old at least. It exists in the memories
of a by-gone time. Its hills, its bay, its lovely Saguenay are all
witnesses of a time and of events that have been. Tadousac is
essentially an historic spot.

ANNA T. SADLIER.

320 THE LATEST PHASE OF THE DRINK: QUESTION. [June,

THE LATEST PHASE OF THE DRINK QUESTION.

A SUGGESTION TO C. T. A. SOCIETIES.

DRUNKENNESS is a disease, and I can cure it."
So says the Dwight physician, Dr. Leslie E. Kee-
ley, who is either a signal benefactor of his fellow-
men or one of the most phenomenally success-
ful charlatans that ever duped a public. If his
declaration is merely the empty boasting of pretentious empiri-
cism, he will be remembered for some few decades as a
notorious prince of quacks ; if it is a truthful statement of scien-
tific fact, he has a first mortgage on a fame that will endure
through more than one century, and will entitle him to be
ranked as a worthy compeer of Jenner and Pasteur and
Koch.

Reserving for another portion of this paper any discussion
as to the real merits of the double chloride of gold specific for
inebriety, let us assume for the moment that it is a. genuine
medical discovery, that this Keeley cure will accomplish all that
its advocates claim for it. On this assumption, it is obvious
that the universal recognition of the remedy as a mighty force,
making for the alleviation of human misery and the betterment
of social conditions, can be a question only of time. That a
truth will ultimately be accepted is as certain as that " a lie is
a failure and will be so for ever." How would the general
acceptation of this assumed truth affect the moral agencies now
engaged in battling the evil of intemperance ? Granting that
the abuse of liquor degenerates into a disease ; that habitual
and periodical drunkenness are physical ailments, technically
termed alcoholism and dipsomania, and that Dr. Keeley can
effectively cure them, what import will a knowledge of these
facts possess for our Catholic Total Abstinence Societies ? Will
the utility of these societies be impaired, will their work be
superseded, and shall we possibly see the disbanding of these
organizations as bodies whose " occupation 's gone ?" Will moral
suasion have had its day, and the voice of the temperance
preacher be stilled in the land ? These questions certainly sug-
gest interesting speculations, but upon their consideration, in
this place at least, we shall not enter.

1893-] THE LATEST PHASE OF THE DRINK QUESTION. 321

THE DOUBLE CHLORIDE AND C. T. A. SOCIETIES.

To turn from the speculative to the practical what should
be the present attitude of our C. T. A. societies towards this
alleged cure for drunkenness? Putting aside all assumptions or
suppositions, and viewing the Keeley treatment of inebriates
simply in that stage of development which it has actually at-
tained, what is the
proper and rational
course for the friends
of total abstinence
to pursue relative to
the Keeley Institutes
established through-
out the country ?
Should that course
be one of active an-
tagonism, of con-
temptuous indiffer-
ence, or of friend-
liness and cordial co-
operation ? As a
help towards an in-
telligent and intelli-
gible answer, it may
not be amiss briefly
to examine the
methods which our
societies have hither-
to employed, and
the results which
they have succeeded
in achieving.

In the excellent
\\tk\tManualof Total
Abstinence* prepared
by direction of the Catholic Total Abstinence Union of America,
the remedies for intemperance are said to be :

1. Avoiding temptations, such as saloons and keeping drink-
ing company ;

2. Taking and keeping the total-abstinence pledge ;

* Published by the Columbus Press, 120 West 6oth Street, New York.

322 THE LATEST PHASE OF THE DRINK QUESTION. [June,

3. The practice of prayer, and the frequent reception of the
Sacraments.

Of the clause, " keeping the total-abstinence pledge," it may
be remarked that it embodies rather the end in view than a
means of accomplishing that end. Keeping the pledge is not
merely an aid to sobriety it is sobriety itself ; and its attain-
ment would clearly obviate the necessity of employing any
other remedy whatever. What shall be said of the remaining
means mentioned in the Manual avoidance of temptation, tak-
ing the pledge, prayer, and the frequentation of the Sacra-
ments ? As preventives of intemperance their efficacy will be
questioned by none ; as remedies, the experience of centuries
has shown, and actual experience is daily showing, that, in a
very large number of cases, these means are either unemployed,
or if employed, are sadly inefficient.

That our Catholic Total-Abstinence Societies are doing mag-
nificent work for God and country, and that their promoters,
directors, and members are worthy of all honor, no sincere
friend of the great temperance cause will hesitate to affirm ; but,
without seeking to minimize the good which they have effected,
it must be conceded that their success has been, and is, a suc-
cess of prevention rather than of cure. As safeguards, forestall-
ing the making of drunkards, these societies and their methods
cannot be too lavishly praised ; as remedial forces for the re-
clamation of confirmed drunkards already made, those who know
them best will admit their comparative impotence. Not that
many of them cannot point with legitimate pride to members
who have been rescued from the thrall of the demon of drink ;
but the proportion of such members to the number of drun-
kards who may properly be supposed to come within the scope
of the societies' efforts is confessedly small.

THE THREE CLASSES.

The public to whom the total-abstinence advocate makes his
appeal, and whom he would fain enlist in his beneficent crusade
against an admittedly terrible evil, may be divided into three
classes : those who have never drunk intoxicating liquor ; those
who occasionally drink in moderation, but have not as yet be-
come addicted to the practice ; and, finally, those who are veri-
table slaves to the drink habit, who incessantly or periodically
yield to the [sway of an appetite which its victims pronounce
uncontrollable, and which in any case is practically uncontrolled.
The statistics of the C. T. A. Union and similar temperance

1893-] THE LATEST PHASE OF THE DRINK QUESTION. 323

organizations will demonstrate that the great mass of those
who form them is made up of recruits from the ranks of the
first of these classes. Twenty-five or thirty per cent, of their
members have perhaps been drawn from the second ; while from
ten to fifteen per cent, is probably a generous estimate of the
number of those who once figured in the third i. e., former
habitual or periodical drunkards whose reformation is thorough
and permanent.

It is undoubtedly a matter for regret that a fuller measure

THE KEELEY LEAGUE CLUB-HOUSE, DWIGHT.

of success does not reward the efforts of the temperance socie-
ties to reclaim those who stand in saddest need of rescue ; but
the fact of their comparative failure to do so is no argument
against their methods, nor should the statement of the fact be
regarded either as a condemnation of such societies, or a dis-
paragement of their work. Even were these associations un-
able to point to one member drawn from the second or third
class mentioned above, to a single moderate drinker or confirmed
drunkard of whom they have made a total abstainer, they
would still have a more than sufficient raison d'etre in the un-

324 THE LATEST PHASE OF THE DRINK QUESTION. [June,

deniable magnitude and excellence of the results which they
have achieved, and are achieving, among the members of the
first class. Prevention is always better than cure ; and no spe-
cific for drunkenness, however infallible we may suppose it, can
do away with the need or lessen the importance of societies
which, in thousands on thousands of cases, render recourse to
any specific unnecessary.

A REMEDY NEEDED FOR THE THIRD CLASS.

On the other hand, it is obvious that a remedy potent
enough to remove the craving for alcohol which both the
chronic and the periodical, or " spree," drunkard assert to be
too strong for them to overcome, would be an invaluable ally
to total-abstinence reformers. It is generally admitted that
this craving or appetite for liquor grows with indulgence to be
a terrible force, and that if, eventually, it does not actually de-
stroy the will power, it weakens it to such a degree that in
a vast number of cases the appetite is virtually irresistible.
The overthrow or destruction of the appetite in any given case
would mean the practical removal of the drunkard from the
third, and heretofore largely irreclaimable class, to the first,
among whose members our societies are achieving their great-
est success. Nor would the good offices of the societies be
supererogatory in such a case, for it is quite conceivable that,
even with the craving banished, the former drunkard, swayed
by the memory of that habit which had become second nature,
or influenced by old associations and unpropitious environments,
might in time relapse unless buoyed up, supported, and en-
couraged by just such moral aids as a total-abstinence organi-
zation affords. And the benefits conferred would be recip-
rocal, for the enrollment of such a member would prove for
the organization an added element of peculiar strength. Better
material from which to mould an efficient member of a total-
abstinence society and a zealous propagator of total-abstinence
principles cannot well be imagined than a man who, once a
confirmed drunkard with all the hideous experience which that
term implies, has been freed from the insatiable craving for al-
coholic stimulants, is no longer dominated by the terrible appe-
tite for drink, and feels no more inclination for liquor than he
felt previous to his taking his first glass.

WHAT DR. KEELEY CLAIMS.

Now, it is precisely this transformation which Dr. Keeley

1893.] THE LATEST PHASE OF THE DRINK QUESTION. 325

professes his ability to effect. He claims that his treatment ut-
terly destroys the appetite or craving, leaving the patient, so
far as any desire for drink is concerned, in just that condition
in which he was before he took his first step on the down-
ward path to ruin and degradation. The double chloride of
gold cure, says its discoverer, bursts asunder the chains which
for years have held the drunkard in the most abject slavery,
and restores to him his freedom and his manhood. The claim
is assuredly an astounding one ; and it is not at all surprising
that, when first made, it was universally scouted as preposterous,
or that it is still so scouted by those who have not taken the
trouble seriously to examine the grounds on which it rests ;
but for any one, however sceptical, who undertakes such an ex-
amination there are in store, to say the least, some unquestion-
able surprises. As a simple matter of fact, not a week passes
without witnessing men legally convicted of capital offences on
evidence far less conclusive than that which proclaims the gen-
uineness and efficacy of the Keeley cure for drunkenness ; and a
thorough scrutiny of the vast array of testimony in its favor
would extort a verdict of endorsement from either the most in-
telligent or the most ignorant body of twelve honest citizens
that ever sat in a jury-box.

The writer is quite well aware that not a few readers will
probably characterize the foregoing sentence in some such terms
as "the rhapsodical rodomontade of a ranting enthusiast." Two
years ago he himself would have pronounced the characteriza-
tion to be an appropriate one ; but we live and learn, or at
least may learn if we so desire. To the sapient critic who, in-
stead of investigating the Keeley cure, has contented himself with
prejudging it who, starting from the principle that it is sheer
nonsense to suppose inebriety curable by a drug, has arrived at
the strictly logical conclusion that the double chloride of gold
is the worthless nostrum of a quack, it may be mildly suggested
that critics presumably as sapient as himself have, within the
past century, triumphantly demonstrated the absurdity of scien-
tific theories which have nevertheless been reduced to very com-
monplace facts. Less than a hundred years ago a great many
clever people said of Fulton : " Poor fellow, what a pity he is
crazy ! " Still later, an English writer, in so important a publi-
cation as the Quarterly Review, disposed thus summarily of an-
other question : " As to those persons who speculate on making
railways general throughout the kingdom, ... we deem them
and their visionary schemes unworthy of notice." The impossi-

326 THE LATEST PHASE OF THE DRINK QUESTION. [June,

bilities of one generation are the actualities of the next ; and
the moral is that one may be premature in denouncing a novel
theory as well as in accepting it. But this is a digression.

THE KEELEY CURE COURTS INQUIRY.

It has been said that surprises await the sceptic or the
doubter who looks into the Keeley cure ; and it may be added
that, if the investigation be honest and thorough, all incredulity

as to the validity of the claims made for the remedy is sure to
be dispelled. The experience of one investigator may, in this
connection, prove interesting. Although Dr. Keeley has been
treating inebriates for some fourteen or fifteen years, the gen-
eral public knew very little of him or his cure until about two
years ago. In the latter part of 1890 vague rumors of marvels
that were being wrought by a country doctor in the little village
of Dwight began to spread in Chicago ; and Mr. Joseph Medill,
editor of the Chicago Tribune, became interested in the matter.

1893-] THE LATEST PHASE OF THE DRINK QUESTION. 327

Reporters were sent to the village on the prairie ; Dr. Keeley,.
his patients, and his " graduates " were interviewed ; and the
Tribune gave publicity to the facts ascertained. Then ensued
some direct correspondence between the Chicago editor and the
Dwight physician.

WE QUOTE MR. MEDILL :

" He [Dr. Keeley] proposed that, in the interest of medical
science and fallen, debased man, I should send him five or more
of the worst drinkers and opium-eaters that I could procure,
and if he did not rid them of their over-mastering appetite for
alcohol and opium he would personally pay all their expenses
at Dwight, charge nothing for his own services, and publicly
admit that his remedy was a failure ; but that if he cured them,
as he claimed he could, and I myself was to be the judge that
they were cured, then I should pay the cost of the cures."

Considering this proposition an eminently fair one, the editor
at once accepted it.

" I lost no time in hunting up five of the worst and most
confirmed and irreclaimable drunkards to be found in Chicago
who could be induced to make the pilgrimage to Dwight. They
were all past middle life and had been hard drinkers for many
years, and some of them had had more than one experience
with delirium tremens. After each had been a month at Dwight
he was discharged cured and sent back to me clothed in his
right mind ; the hankering for liquor completely obliterated ;
the blotches and rum-blossoms were gone ; the red, watery eyes
had become bright, and the physical health of all seemed com-
pletely restored. The poison had been expelled from their sys-
tems, and they looked as if a miracle had been performed on
each one."*

Mr. Medill was convinced, and the Tribune editorially en-
dorsed the Keeley Gold Cure. The Pittsburgh Commercial Ga-
zette and the Chicago Herald also investigated the cure, and
became satisfied of its efficacy. The confidence inspired by the
countenance of these important journals, whose standing pre-
cluded the idea that they were merely the hireling advertisers
of a quack medicine, gave an impetus to the movement of
drunkards towards Dwight that soon necessitated the establish-
ment of branch institutes in different parts of the country.

* Joseph Medill, in a letter to The Banner of Go/of, August 20, 1892.

328 THE LATEST PHASE OF THE DRINK QUESTION. [June,

ITS WONDERFUL SUCCESS.

Of these branches there are at present in the United States
more than one hundred ; and shipments of the Keeley remedy
have been made to England and Scotland, France, Germany,
Canada, China, Japan, and Australia. To the double chloride
of gold cure, in a word, may now be applied the dictum of a
distinguished American : " It is a condition which confronts us
not a theory."

Of the pathology of drunkenness as a disease, and of the
question of medical ethics involved in Dr. Keeley's refusal to
make his formula public, we have little or nothing to say.
Ample information concerning the former may be obtained by
forwarding a postal card to the Keeley Company, Dwight, Illi-
nois ; while the latter subject is one which may safely be left to
polemical physicians, and, moreover, one to which the general,
non-professional public is supremely indifferent. The one im-
portant question concerning the Keeley treatment is : Does it
cure the drunkard ? The statement of its author that it does,
in ninety-five cases out of a hundred, is corroborated by fully
one hundred thousand men who say: "Each of us has been a
drunkard, and the Keeley cure has saved us." Some of these
thousands underwent the treatment three, four, and five years
ago ; and it has yet to be shown that more than five per cent,
of t!hose treated relapse into the drinking habit. The United
States government, about a year ago, emphasized its endorse-
ment of the cure by ordering that the Keeley remedies should
be introduced into the seven national and twenty-one state
homes for disabled soldiers and sailors.

In view of these facts, we respectfully submit that it be-
hooves our Catholic Total Abstinence Societies, as bodies thor-
oughly in earnest in the practically, philanthropic work of
reclaiming the inebriate, to recognize this latest phase of the
drink question. If an unprejudiced investigation convince them
that the Keeley cure effects a tithe of the good claimed for it,
it is their duty to give it their sanction and co-operation. Face
to face with the besotted drunkard, let them in the first in-
stance counsel, and if need be facilitate, his treatment at a
Keeley Institute ; and when the physical craving for alcohol has
been destroyed, the liberated slave will readily enroll himself as
an active and energetic soldier in their ranks.

A. B. O'NEILL, C.S.C.

IN LINE TAKING TREATMENT.

VOL. LVII. 23

330 THROUGH QUIET WAYS. [June,

THROUGH QUIET WAYS.

H, no! It does not give me pain to talk about my
past years. They hold for me no regret, except
that they have been so unfruitful. When one is
sixty, my dear, the past is less past than the
future, for time moves in a circle, and the coming
years are daily bringing me nearer to my early ones.

My father was an ardent and enthusiastic scholar ; he was
graduated from college with honors, and sailed away to con-
tinue his classical studies on other shores. Greece was his des-
tination Greece, which was then claiming the notice of the
world, not only by her ancient grandeurs which enthralled my
father's mind and imagination, but by her struggle for freedom
that enlisted his sympathies.

Three years of early manhood my father spent in Athens
three years the history of which included a marriage, the rea-
sons for which I never knew but that they were part of his
enthusiastic service to Greece ; in them love had no place. I
was too young during my father's life to understand any allu-
sions to this part of his career that I may have heard ; too
young, indeed, I now think sadly, to have understood him at
all. Whatever brought about this early and mistaken marriage,
it ended after less than two years, and his son, my half-brother,
of whose existence I never heard until I was a woman, was
claimed by his mother's family when my father left Greece, as
he did almost immediately after his wife's death.

He went to Spain, having in view the study of Moorish an-
tiquities. Here he met the force that changed his whole life
a force older than Athens, stronger than the conquerors of
Spain ; the force that lit the fire of Troy. He met the woman
whom he loved and made his wife, and abandoning all his
plans, he came back here, bringing the little Spanish girl as mis-
tress of this New England house.

I have known but little of my mother, for the day on which
I first opened my eyes to the light hers were closed for ever.
The miniature of her that my father always wore showed her
to have been very beautiful; but he rarely spoke of her, and
the great-aunt who came to keep my father's house and bring
me up never alluded to her at all, having a healthy John Bull

1893-] THROUGH QUIET WAYS. 331

dislike for anything foreign and Roman Catholic, and being not
at all desirous of perpetuating the mother's memory in the mind
of her little daughter. Once, I remember, my father raised my
head and, looking into my eyes, said very tenderly : "You grow
daily more like your mother, my child. Hers was the tender-
est, the purest, the noblest nature I ever knew. If you will
imitate her ever so little I shall be proud of having such a
daughter."

My poor father ! I loved him and revered him, but stood
always a little in awe of the sad, silent man who lived among
his books. I think I could interpret better now the deep, ten-
der nature that got its death-blow in the young wife's death,
gave up the cherished career because life had lost its object,
and speechlessly bore the grief that years did not diminish. I
think I could better now respond to the wistful look his eyes
had following me as I moved about.

When my mother died, as I have said, my father's aunt
came to preside over his household. Poor aunt ! I can see
her now a tall, dignified woman, wearing her iron-gray hair
brushed plainly around her clear-cut, rather sharp features,
greatly affecting a lustreless black silk for gowns, that early
associated in my mind authority with a soft rustling sound.
Her mother, who I suppose was an admirer of Richardson,
gave her the sentimental name of Clarissa, than which nothing
could have been more unsuitable. Aunt Clarissa was a truly ex-
cellent woman, possessing strict integrity, really noble character-
istics, and a wide-spread reputation for marvellous housekeeping;
but she had strongly developed theories relative to the training
of a child, and as she had never had an opportunity to test
them till I fell into her hands, my childhood was not very like
that of other children. She taught me my letters ; she set me
sentences to copy in her own legible, old-fashioned writing ; she
instilled into my infant mind the first principles of Calvinistic
theology, and I remember at the age of five sitting for an
hour daily in a straight-backed chair (lest an easier one make
me grow crooked) with my basket of patchwork at my side,
sewing very tight and black little seams of " over and over."
When I was eight years old my father took my teaching from
Aunt Clarissa's hands into his own. Every morning I came in-
to this library, which looked then almost exactly as you see it
now, and seated in my little chair, beside my father's great
one, did my lessons. He must have had strange theories of the
education of a child, for he taught me much that children never

332 THROUGH QUIET WAYS. [June,

learn, and omitted studies with which most begin. I often try
to draw in my imagination the picture we then made : I a little,
pale child, with great, eager dark eyes, drinking in hungrily the
teaching of the wise man who sat before me, his head propped
on one long, thin hand, gently unfolding the lore that years
of study had given him, and making it plain to my capacity.

Lessons done, I was free to ramble in the fields, peopled
for me by creatures of my fancy or the heroes of past ages ;
for excepting Hark, my beautiful Irish setter, I rarely had com-
panionship.

The sea lies not far off; if you listen you may hear its dis-
tant roaring now, and its infinite solitude, and yet unceasing
life, was my delight. Beside its breaking waves I dreamed of
Spain, and the girl whom they had borne to the new land to
be my mother.

On Sunday Aunt Clarissa took me with her to the Congrega-
tional meeting-house in the heart of the town, though my father
never went with us. When I was twelve my father said one
day : " Aunt Clarissa, henceforth I do not wish the child to go
to church on Sunday ; you will leave her with me."

Aunt Clarissa flushed. " I know what that portends, Austin,"
she said ; " I feared it always, for her influence is strong over
you still, though she has been dead twelve years."

" That is enough, Aunt Clarissa," said my father very gen-
tly, but with great firmness. " Henceforth my little daughter
stays at home with me."

Accordingly from that time, on Sunday mornings, I went into
the library and took my chair as on other days, and my father
began teaching me truths of which I had never heard, but
which I immediately absorbed ; and he always ended with a
story of saint or martyr a lovely legend in prose or rhyme
which delighted me and changed Sunday from the dreariest
day of the seven into one to be looked forward to through all
the week.

This, though I did not know it, was my introduction to my
mother's faith, and in the following winter my father took me
with him for a visit to the city, in the course of which he and
I, side by side, received Catholic baptism. Poor Aunt Clarissa
was truly grieved ; but no one ever dared oppose my father,
for underneath his gentle quiet lay strong resolution. After
that on Sunday mornings my father and I together rode
through the peaceful streets to hear Mass in the distant church,
with its congregation of simple fishermen.

1893-] THROUGH QUIET WAYS. 333

So the days of my childhood flowed on until I was sixteen.
Then my dear father died. His end was like his life uncom-
plaining, noiseless, self-forgetting. Only when the end had
really come he turned his head on the pillow, lifted his eyes,
and with his last breath cried joyously, " Mercedes !" They
consecrated a second grave beside his young wife, and laid him
there, and Aunt Clarissa and I lived on alone in the old house.

Although I missed my father sorely, and his death was a
great grief to me, nevertheless I think that when the first bit-
terness was past, the three years that followed were the happi-
est of my life not the best, the happiest.

I had a beautiful chestnut horse, mounted on which, with
Hark running on before, I rode the entire country over, rejoic-
ing in nature's beauty, and my own abounding youth and
health. I had my little flock that came to me for catechism
on Sundays ; I had a part in Aunt Clarissa's housekeeping
cares ; I revelled in the well-filled library my father left I was
in the mysterious joy of dawning womanhood, tinged with just
enough girlish curiosity and dread of the future to add a
zest to the pleasure of a present which seemed to promise
nothing but joy for coming years. And so unconsciously I
waited the disposition of my life.

At last there came to me a summer ; I suppose that it comes
to every woman, and though it be in winter it is always sum-
mer-time.

I never told any one of it ; I would rather not say much
about it even now.

They say people outlive the pain and passion of their
youth and learn to look back with a smile of pity, quite
untinged by pain, on past days of sorrow and their little ob-
jects. I cannot tell whether or not this is true, but it is not
so with me. I am honored and crowned even now by that
summer. He was the grandest man I ever knew, and from the
time that I first saw him I saw that too. He never looked to
me as any other creature might ; no one was likje him, and he
like no one.

At first I did not understand what that meant to me. Our
friendship was so pleasant and complete, and I rested in it.
But there came a day of danger, not to me but to him, and then
I understood. Even then I never dreamed of the possibility of
his caring for me I, so far beneath him in every way and I
quietly accepted the new knowledge, keeping on in the old
friendship, knowing it soon must end, and learning every look

334 THROUGH QUIET WAYS. [June,

and tone by heart to treasure up for all the empty, coming
years.

But there came a day such a day! The summer was in its
glory, and the sky cloudless. I walked across a field and met
him suddenly. The look in his eyes as he saw me told me
something of which I had never even thought. I have been
crowned invisibly from that day. I, so unworthy but I had
that look!

The rest of the summer was filled with the unalloyed joy,
given to but few to feel, and was so pure I sometimes won-
der if it were not worth the pain. In the autumn came
the end ; no matter how ; I never speak of that. I had
to choose between 'his good and mine, and there could be
no hesitation. His good was my good, and his pleasure gave
me peace.

He went away, and, though no word was ever spoken, each
knew the other's heart. I never saw his face again.

There were dark days for awhile, and perhaps I nearly died
they said so. I suppose no one ever takes up his burden all
at once ; youth must cry out its good-by to joy. But I lived,
and all was best.

By and by I could see why that summer came, to widen
and arouse my sympathies. No one who had been blessed as I
had been with the look of tender eyes could ever again be in-
different to any human thing. And so you see, my dear, if
ever in all my life I have been of use to any one, it was he who
made me so, and to him the praise belongs.

After a while a good man offered me, not only his home
but his love. He told me that he had loved me from the first
glimpse of my beautiful face. I could not understand until I
remembered that he had met me during that summer, when
perhaps my face was beautified by my intercourse with that
noble soul. Even my looks I owed to him.

There was no merit in being constant to that hopeless me-
mory. No woman who had known whom I had known could
ever be the wife of another man. And so, my dear, I never
married. It is best as it is ; but can you believe that even now
these withered hands sometimes stretch out into space, as though
to meet again the grasp of a hand that clasped them forty years
ago ? Forty years ago for I am sixty now.

There, my child ; wait just a moment and I will go on. Yes,
that is right ; give me your hand, dear child. You are young,
and there is a bright future awaiting you. Now I can tell you

1893-] THROUGH QUIET WAYS. 335

how bright my life has been, though then I thought all light
eclipsed.

For two years that followed I have nothing to show. I hope
they were not quite wasted, however ; one has to be very pa-
tient with a young girl struggling to adjust herself to her first
sorrow, even when that girl was one's self. I gave up all my
pleasant rides and walks. The delight I had in nature all ceased.
I could only see the suffering and death of the little creatures I
had thought so happy, and I no longer found peace among them.
It is not to all people, nor in all moods, that Nature shows her-
self the kind and tender parent. There are times when the si-
lence of the frowning hills overweighs the spirit ; when the un-
changing monotony of the sea seems cruel and relentless ; when
the pitiless march of Nature, absorbing and destroying all the
helpless creatures in her path, terrifies one with the sense of his
own littleness and the hopelessness of his own future, and one
seeks to fly from Nature, as from the vast, implacable destroyer
of the race. Such condition is abnormal ; as the healthy balance
of mind and nerve readjusts itself, we come back to Nature for
the healing she holds ready in her bountiful hands.

I resumed my life in field and woods, and especially in my
favorite point on the shore, where, in a sort of natural chapel
in the rocks, I listened to the sermons gulls and sun and air
preached to me, and let the great ocean's healing touch and
monotone rebuke, give health to the soul of the ignorant girl,
who had known so little how to suffer.

Aunt Clarissa's death helped me to regain my balance, en-
tailing, as it did, upon me the entire care of my considerable
inheritance.

Labor was not God's curse upon our first parents, but the
remedy of Infinite Wisdom and Mercy for the sorrow they had
brought upon themselves.

I was twenty-five years old when Aunt Clarissa died ; though
there had never been sympathy between us, and consequently
no strong love, our life together had been peaceful, and her
death severed the last tie of kinship, leaving me singularly
alone.

In a world of so many millions it is needless for any one to
be truly alone, however, if one recognizes, in the midst of the
hunger for ties of blood natural to humanity, the larger family
ties of adoption of which St. Paul speaks. To be loved it is
but necessary to love, and I found many who could both give
and receive.

336 THROUGH QUIET WAYS. [June,

But the uneventful calm was not to last long ; how well

I remember the day that marked its close, thirty-five years ago !

I had gone to my favorite nook in the rocks, and was watch-
ing the approach of the tide, my book unopened in my lap,
the September warmth enfolding me like a caress. Hark, lying
with the sunshine on his bronze back, suddenly raised his head
and growled. I looked behind me, and saw, coming across the
sands, a man unlike any who had ever crossed my path. He
was dressed like an Englishman, but no Englishman ever wore
his clothes with the airy grace of this stranger, and he had a
cosmopolitan air that made his nationality difficult to determine.
He was slight, lithe in his movements, his dark face handsome
but worn, his eyes long and restless. As he approached he took
off his hat, showing that his hair lay in curls around his small,
shapely head.

To my surprise he came straight up to me, and looked at
me long without speaking, until my nerves, which were not
weak ones, began to flutter.

At last he spoke, but then as if rather to himself than me :

II And so she does not know me how could she ? I wonder if
she knows that I exist ? Did you ever hear of Theon ? "

His voice was softly modulated, yet I began to fear him. I
shook my head.

"You have mistaken, sir. I am not the person you seek."

" You are the person I have sought from the East to the
West," he said, smiling. "I could not mistake the description
of you they gave me in the village. Did your father ever speak
to you of his first marriage and his other child?"

I could not answer ; seeing me tremble, he sat down and
tried to soothe me. I cannot recall the words, but he told me
the story of my father's early youth in Greece, and made me
understand that he was my brother.

It must have been long before I could grasp the meaning of
what I heard, and in that time I had come to feel how different
from all other Austins my brother was, and how strangely the
consequences of the mistaken, loveless marriage of my father's
boyhood were to involve my life.

I had risen to conduct my brother to his father's house, but
he remained lying on the sand looking up at me.

"By the way, I have children," he said. "I left them in
New York till I could find the home of my ancestors or them-
selves," he added, laughing. u I did not expect such luck as to
find of my father's family only a young and beautiful sister. I

1893-] THROUGH QUIET WAYS. 337

don't crave family love myself ; it hampers and bores one. Do
you mind children ? "

" I love them," I answered. " Are they young are they
girls are they motherless?" I asked all at once.

My brother laughed again, his low, musical laugh. " They are
two girls, I forget how old I think one is four and the other
two, but I am not sure ; and they are motherless. I am not
enthusiastic over them myself, but I believe my children are
called handsome. Their mother was a young English girl whom
her family disowned for marrying me, and she died when the
younger child was a baby." So saying my brother arose, and I
silently led my father's son beneath this honest Austin roof,
which for six generations had sheltered honest gentlemen.

A week later the children came, two lovely creatures: the
elder, Mary, a fair English child, with great, serious blue eyes ;
the younger, a dark-eyed gypsy, warm, impetuous, generous, not
yet named though she was past two years old. Her I called
Dorothy, the gift of God, and took them both to my heart,
where they have nestled ever since, its warmth and comfort.

When I asked my brother's permission to bring them up in
my own faith he laughingly accorded it. " These things are for
women," he said, " and the old church is more picturesque than
your New England vagaries. Do what you like with them ; the
children are yours."

I soon learned that my brother held all things lightly, and
could never be made to see that right and wrong were more
than personal prejudices better cast aside.

The division of the estate justice demanded I made, in spite
of the protests of my former guardian and present adviser, and
after the proof of the identity of my brother had been estab-
lished.

By a happy provision of my father's will this house could
not pass into other hands than mine, being left to me in trust
during my lifetime, and thus I have kept a home for myself,
and my darlings while they needed it.

My life was greatly changed by the presence of my two
dear children, who gave me all I craved in love and care, but
my brother was rarely with us, finding the life of such a place
too humdrum, and spending months in the great cities on each
side of the water.

It was ten years after his arrival, and the children had grown
into tall, beautiful girls of fourteen and twelve, when the crash
came.

338 THROUGH QUIET WAYS. [June,

I learned then, in one dreadful day, that except for this home
left me, and a few hundreds, I was beggared. My poor brother
had spent his portion, and involved mine ; it was the fever of
gambling in his blood, and all had gone down before it honor,
fortune, all as it must where that fatal passion seizes a man in
its grip.

He came back to us then we had not seen him for three
years and we gathered up the fragments of our broken for-
tunes, and with the help of a little school I opened made
enough for four that which would once have scarce sufficed for
one.

The life he had led had wrecked my brother's health, and I
could see that but a little time was given me to try by tender-
ness and care to rouse in his breast a little sorrow for his mis-
spent years, and his injustice to the children. He was unfortu-
nate in his luxury-loving nature, that could not understand the
meaning of duty as we of sterner mould know it. He was not
an Austin, but a Greek, and in the difference I hope lies the
pardon. He only lived three years, and the night before he
died he spoke to me words of repentant gratitude that give
me hope that perhaps human love helped him toward a know-
ledge and fitness for the Divine.

Mary, Dorothy, and I had enough for our simple needs ; in-
deed, at seventeen and fifteen years fortune is a very vague
term, and they were happy in their youth, and health, and
beauty, and the consequences of their father's errors, I rejoice
to know, never fell on them.

It seemed to me like a fond and foolish woman that now
my darlings were mine altogether, and that nothing could come
between us any more as though such splendid young beauty
and goodness could have been meant for an old woman's selfish
enjoyment. When the baby was twenty, no more beautiful,
yet contrastingly beautiful, girls could have been found in all
the country Mary, fair, and calm, and gentle ; Dorothy, dark,
and brilliant, and impetuous ; and I gloated over both my trea-
sures. But there was never such a girl as my baby.

The first awakening from my selfish dream was when I had
to give up Mary to the life of self-renunciation that she had
chosen, for she wished to give herself to her suffering fellows,
under the guidance of St. Vincent de Paul; and of course when
my heart had cried out at the parting, I gave her gladly, proud
that my dear girl could walk where her feeble aunt would not
have had grace to tread.

1893-] THROUGH QUIET WAYS. 339

Dorothy and I were lonely without "the other third," as Doro-
thy called her; but Dorothy was too charming to be allowed to
be lonely long, and I well, it always seemed to me one could not
wish for much, having Dorothy I soon found that others shared
my opinion, for the old house was not far enough away from
the haunts of men for my girl to be hidden, and she soon had
lovers, to whom, to my great delight, she seemed indifferent.

I am not sure what I wanted for Dorothy, but I am sure
I rejoiced in my selfish heart when I saw that she was not in
haste to leave me.

And every day she grew more lovely, till she was twenty-
four and Dorothy Austin still, lighting up the old house and
the old aunt's life with her gracious young presence. Then ap-
peared the lover I feared ; the handsome, gallant young prince
that even I could not help owning was worthy to win the love
of my dark-eyed princess. But through a long and dangerous
summer of tennis, and riding, and moonlight rowings Dorothy
seemed heart-whole, and I was just beginning to think that if
she went safely through such temptation as this I might count
her mine for ever, when a fortunate piece of eavesdropping
opened my eyes 'and saved me from allowing my girl to ruin
her life.

I had gone to my room early with a headache, but had
come down again for the coolness of the east room, thinking that
Dorothy and her friends were on the river, and had seated my-
self behind the jalousie blinds, when I heard a voice, Dorothy's,
speaking ; and the first words held me spell-bound.

" There is no use in urging me," she said. " I will never
marry you and go to Alaska, and leave auntie here alone
never!"

Then I knew that she was with John Arnold, who held a
government commission to go on a geological survey of Alaska,
and who was to leave in a month.

" But you love me, Dorothy ; you have shown it at last,"
he replied ; " and now that you are mine, you have no right to
separate us."

" If I loved you ten times better than I do," my girl an-
swered bravely, " I would still say good-by and God speed.
I owe all that I am to auntie ; she has had disappointment
and sorrow enough. Mary is gone I am all she has, and my
father has made her almost poor. My pain I can conquer ; yours
will be cured by time. I will stay here, and she shall never
guess I even thought of another life. I love you better than

340 THROUGH QUIET WAYS. [June,

you will ever know, and my future must be as God wills ; but
the only mother I ever had shall not be asked another sacrifice
of her unselfish, loving heart for me."

I crept away stunned to my room, in need of quiet, and to
think. Not that I could hesitate ; I must save my darling from
such a sacrifice, but I had to learn the thought of being with-
out her, and plan a means of circumventing her generous re-
solve.

So the next day I took her in my arms and told her what
I had heard, and that I loved and blessed her more than be-
fore, if I could, for her devotion ; but that I had only waited
till she was safe in some good man's hands to go abfoad, as I
had all my life longed to do ; and that when I was alone the
income, scanty for us all, would suffice for the carrying out of
my plans. In vain she clung to me and declared she would
never leave me ; John and love and I were too strong for her,
and I had the happiness of giving my girl to the man she loved
but had tried to sacrifice to me. John had' to sail in a month,
which perhaps was well, for in the hurry of preparation there
was no time for thought, and Dorothy could not see what her
loss cost me.

There was a quiet nuptial Mass in the village church, a
breakfast, a last clinging kiss, a whirr of carriage-wheels, and I
had given my Dorothy, my gift of God, away !

The old house was leased then, and I went to Rome I had
to or Dorothy would have guessed how I deceived her but I
longed to sit here in the house where all my life and theirs
had passed, and wait till somehow, in life or death, we met
again.

The home-longing was too strong for a long absence. After
two years I came back, and since then, for these past ten years,
I have lived and waited, and Dorothy has never come. John
was given further commissions, and now they live on the Pacific
coast, and she sends me little January blossoms, which show me
her love and how far away she is. Her little daughter bears
my name, and as she is happy I am content. You see, my dear,
what a useless, humdrum life it has been not worth telling.
Yet through it all, so safe and full of blessedness, I almost feel
that it is wicked to hunger so for Dorothy.

I hear the postman's whistle, my dear ; will you see what he
has brought me? From Dorothy? My dear girl! My hands
tremble so I can scarcely open it. Oh, my dear, my dear ! Let
me cry a moment oh, my dear, my dear! It is so sweet to

I893-J

THROUGH QUIET WAYS.

34i

cry for joy ! She is coming, my darling is coming, this very
week ! Before another Sunday her head will be Here oh my
breast, and my arms will be around her, and I shall hear her
voice again. O my daughter, my gift of God ! the years have
been so long without you.

See, I can speak quietly now. Come with me ; we must go
at once and put flowers in my girl's room her own little room,
where I used to go to tuck her in bed when she was not as
old as her babies are. I am glad that blessed letter came to-
day ; it ends the simple story I have told you. I shall see
Dorothy again, and nothing, more can come to me.

Ah, my dear, such a worthless life, so disproportionately
blessed ! Perhaps when we step out of the darkness into the
light we shall see the meaning of our lives, merged in love ;
like the flame of a lamp seen through a corrugated white globe,
in which flame and shade alike seem colorless till the light
shines through the glass, and then some unperceived tinting of
the globe discovers itself, for behold the flame is living red.

MARION AMES TAGGART.

Plainfield, N. f.

342 WHAT ARE WE DOING FOR NON-CATHOLICS? [June,

WHAT ARE WE DOING FOR NON-CATHOLICS?

: E live in an age of apostolic life, energy, and
zeal. Although idolatry is now extinguished
among civilized nations, yet the time is similar
to the days of St. Paul. Material prosperity ad-
vances with rapid strides, and intellectual strength
increases daily. The rich become richer, and the poor poorer
as the times advance. As St. Paul went forth into just such a
state of society, so are we called to meet this mass of peo-
ple who either have no religion at all, or who at best have but
a fragment of the truth.

There is the same class of men who are always inquiring for
something new, like the men of Athens. There is the same
class of men who have no God in the world, but are given up
to self-indulgence. There is a large class of men and women
who keep the natural law written on their hearts.

THE PAST.

The particular movements which produced this state of mind
on religious matters are worth considering.

Three hundred and fifty years ago there came the great
deluge of apostasy and rebellion against the church. It
flooded the western world ; it rolled up in threatening billows
to the gates of the Vatican. It demanded the overthrow of the
church, or else its subjection to the state. Like thunder from
a clear sky came the answer the great Council of Trent and
its famous decrees of reformation. The echoes of that great
reply to infidel demands still come back to us in the legislation
of the church, and will until the end.

Calmly, then, the church went on her way with renewed life
and vigor, strengthening the faith of her members ; instructing
them more thoroughly than for many generations before in the
reasonableness and necessity of Catholic truth.

Those who left the old ship of Peter, in a very short time
were wrangling among themselves on the fundamental doctrines
of faith. Before fifty years had passed they were split into a
hundred sects, each making war on the others. To protest was
their life. Founded on principles of contradiction and of oppo-
sition, they could exist only by fighting.

1 893.] WHAT ARE WE DOING FOR NON-CATHOLICS? 343

To-day this revolt has worked itself out. It has had its
day. Like the torrent which sweeps down the mountain side in
the spring, and is dried up by the summer sun until no sign of
moisture is left, so calm reason and faith in a higher power
have dried up the passions of men, and the awfiil day of ruin
and desolation is closed.

THE PRESENT.

Round about us to-day stand a crowd of people hungry for
the word of God. Their hearts are deeply religious, but they
have no sense of the supernatural, and with mere natural reli-
gion they are never satisfied. They need a revelation from
God ; they know not where to find it.

They must be brought to investigate the truth, the beauty,
the goodness, and the divine authority of the Catholic Religion.
There is in many of these people a deep-seated, ingrained pre-
judice against us ; it is for us to break down its walls. To these
and to all others who are non-Catholics we are sent.

Here, then, is the urgent work of the day in the religious
world. The time has passed when Catholics can sit down calm-
ly and fold their hands while men are perishing by hundreds
of thousands for the want of the Catholic faith. The time has
passed when Catholics can be content merely to hold the faith
and teach it to the favored children of the faithful. No longer
do we dread the axe, the gibbet, or the hangman's rope ;
no longer do men drive us to mountain fastnesses and caves of
the earth to practise our religion ; no longer reigns bigotry so
supreme over men's minds that they will not listen to us.

The day of aggressive spiritual warfare is again at hand.
The time has come for action ; the hour has struck, and we are
called upon by God to sally forth from our strongholds and
preach to unbelievers the faith once delivered to the saints.

There has as yet been no organized plan of campaign. It
is for us to arouse ourselves to the task, for we alone can ex-
claim with St. John, " We know that we are of God."

This is the providential mission of the Church in the United
States the conversion of the people ; this is the work laid
down by her Divine Master. It has been the work of Catholics
in every age, and it must be their work in this.

Little has yet been done* The comparatively few converts
who come to us every year are not, as a rule, the fruit and re-
sult of the labors of evangelic and apostolic men and women
who have devoted themselves especially to this work.

344 WHAT ARE WE DOING FOR NON-CATHOLICS? [June,

Many have come to us in spite of us we must confess it with
shame and sorrow. They have come after months of solitary
study and thought, in spite of discouragement ; in the face of
awful obstacles they have made the sacrifice.

It is the grace of God pure and simple which has led them
on ; they have been assisted by no earnest work of ours. But
now the time has arrived when we are able to say to such souls
who are timidly standing without : " Here are we the messengers
of Christ ; we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to
God."

It was a thin, small stream that flowed under the virgin
hands of Bernadette at Lourdes ; but it became a great stream
whose waters are spread in all the earth. So the few heroic
souls who have come to us are the earnest of a great flood
of conversions ; they are the first-fruits of a harvest of converts
who shall in a few years be gathered into the fold by the
zealous apostolic laborers whom God is sending forth into the
field to reap.

The man who is not alive to this work, or in earnest about it,
is dead to the day in which he lives ; is not alive to the providen-
tial lesson of the hour. Almighty God will ask of this genera-
tion, when they stand before him in the day of judgment :
" What did you do to teach the Christian truths to the non-
Catholics who lived with you when you were in your trial-state?"
It is for us to make answer now. Let us arise in our might,
the might of truth, conscious of our strength, confiding in God,
and go forth to win the battle fighting against error.

THE FIELD OF THE HARVEST.

The last census shows the population of the United States
to be a little over sixty-four millions. Of this great multitude
scarcely one-seventh profess the Catholic faith. We are not in
the field to discuss the reasons why there are few or many who
are annually lost to the church.

We know our numbers, and that which concerns us is, What
means shall we take to gain the remainder? This remainder
of the population, fifty-six millions, is made up of two classes :
those who are and call themselves Protestants, and those who
are of no religious belief at all.

This latter class is growing larger day by day. The uncer-
tainty of teaching in non-Catholic pulpits drives daily great
numbers into unbelief. Pleasure, vice and its attractions placed
within the reach of all, are likewise doing their share in making

1893-] WHAT ARE WE DOING FOR NON-CATHOLICS? 345

unbelievers. We stand as a small body indeed, but we shall
never forget how the church went forth in the fourth century
into a world of pagans, and with what results. But we have
before us an audience to-day that is ready, eager, and anxious
to listen to what we have to say. They have heard of us from
our enemies long enough ; that their tales concerning us were
fables, they are certain.

Now, what is the truth concerning us ? is the question which
we are called upon to answer. The American people are fair-
minded, ready to look at both sides of a question before they
make up their mind. No longer will they submit to be blinded
by passion, nor will they let the incubus of any bugbear rest on
their minds.

WHAT IS TO BE DONE?

Example.

Some will, no doubt, urge that we should first sanctify our
own people and make them what they ought to be. This is no
doubt a pressing need, and it is certain that of all the obstacles
in the way of the conversion of our country none is greater
than the scandalous lives and shocking example of some bad
Catholics. Intemperance and saloon-keeping are Catholicity's
deadliest foes. We profess a pure and perfect religion, and
unbelievers are aware of our profession ; and the non-practising
Catholic is not the weakest enemy to the spread of truth.

One thing that attracted men to the Catholic Religion in the
early ages of the church was the examples of soberness and
charity which Christians manifested in their lives.

The heart thrills with joy when one contemplates a vast
multitude of good Catholic families in harmony and peace,
dwelling together. Into these households never comes the de-
mon of discord, but the angel of peace continually abides with-
in them. There daily arises the sacrifice of prayer and thanks-
giving from the family altar. There mutual forbearance pre-
vents wordy quarrels and unseemly disputes. There temper-
ance and sobriety reign, and kindness and gentle influence rule
where harshness and evil-speaking would quickly make a house-
hold of Satan. From these families comes forth no child to fill
a drunkard's grave, a felon's cell, or the murderer's chair.
From such families come forth the men and women who
love the Law of God, and respect the law of the land for God's
sake.

VOL. LVII. 24

346 WHAT ARE WE DOING FOR NON-CATHOLICS? [June,

This, then, shall be the first means of converting unbelievers,
by showing ourselves by our example to be the true disciples
of Jesus Christ.

BY TEACHING.

The next means of advancing the Catholic Religion among
our non-Catholic brethren is by teaching it to them. There is
every opportunity for Christians to meet unbelievers. They are
with them in business, in work, and in recreation. Questions are
asked everywhere about our faith, and we all ought to be ready
to give a reason for the faith that is in us. If we would take
such an active interest in our religion that these people would
be moved to question us about it, how great is the good that
could be accomplished !

When a mission is given in the parish to which we belong,
we could easily ask our non-Catholic friends to go with us.
Converts are often made in this way, as well as by invitations
to sermons and lectures likely to interest honest inquirers.

THE APOSTOLATE OF THE PRESS.

The Press of this country is busy. It daily pours forth tons
of worthless and evil literature to satisfy the depraved intellec-
tual palate of the reading public. There is much also that is
good, very good, which is constantly being put into print.

But when we contemplate the possibilities that are before
us, and the good that can be done by the spread of first-class
Catholic literature, we are fired with enthusiasm for the task.

A little band of half a dozen, who are willing to give them-
selves and all that they have for the glory of God, could, in
a very short time, flood this country with good Catholic literature
at a reasonable figure.

There need be no difficulty about the books, pamphlets, and
leaflets proper for the purpose. There are plenty of them now
in existence. What we want is organized effort and a little money
to bring down prices to missionary standards and to secure
local distribution.

MISSIONS TO NON-CATHOLICS.

This is to be the work which will make a noise in the world.
It will be the trumpet-sound of the advance-guard of the hosts
of the Lord coming to take captive and bind with the sweet
yoke of Christ the sinner and the unbeliever. Let us, with the
approbation o che bishop and at the request of the pastors, go

1893-] WHAT ARE WE DOING FOR NON-CATHOLICS? 347

into the smaller towns and there, in halls hired for the purpose,
speak to unbelievers all the words of Christ. To meet their dif-
ficulties, their needs and wants, God must raise up men fit for
the work. These we shall see coming forth, even as St. John,
the Baptist, St. Francis and St. Dominic did in their days, bring-
ing the good tidings of peace. These people we must meet al-
so in private and talk with them kindly, and bear with their ig-
norance or prejudices concerning the truth, distributing mission-
ary literature everywhere.

This is the work which is about to begin in the coming au-
tumn. We hope at some future day to chronicle the success
which shall meet its first advances.

PRAYER.

" Whatsoever you shall ask the Father in my name he will
give it you."

That is to say, whatsoever we ask concerning salvation shall
be ours.

Let every Catholic, then, who desires the conversion of his
country pray daily for that end. Prayer can avail when naught
else is of any use.* St. Monica prayed seventeen years, and the
world and the church gained a St. Augustine. Let a million of
faithful souls put their prayers up to God daily, and what shall
we not be able to do ? " It is time now to arise from sleep ;
the night is far spent ; the day is at hand : let us cast off the
works of darkness, and put on the armor of light "; let us go
forth, then, in our might of truth, with the strength and courage
of our conviction ; and by example, teaching, preaching, and
prayer convert to the faith the greatest country in the world.
Never went missionaries to a land more easy to convert. Never
came they before a more fair-minded audience. We cannot fail.
" God wills it," and it shall be done.

ARTHUR M. CLARK.

Church of St. Paul the Apostle, New York.

* A postal card addressed to A. M. Clark, 120 West 6oth St., New York, will secure a
printed prayer for the conversion of America, nearly a hundred thousand copies of which have
already been distributed.

MEETING THE SPIRIT.

H, saddest law! that when the soul is dull,
And the quick body keen,

We ride unknowing over sacred ways
With mad and brutal mien.

Lips that are tender as the prayer they speak

Ask often our release
From the barbaric gloom of cruelty ;

But still our crimes increase.

Prayers from ourselves must also reach the home

Where wondrous God must be,
A thousand times in humble, hopeful cry,

Before our souls are free.

Then, as though flames by which we read this life,

Our souls stir, rise and reign.
We weep for those we loved, we strike our hearts,

Remembering their pain !

ROSE HAWTHORNE LATHROP.

ANGELORUM.

WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES.

HE late Archbishop Hughes was wont laughingly
to say that when he wanted a good work start-
ed by the Sisters of Chanty, or even a build-
ing erected for charitable or educational purposes,
he had only to hint it to the sisters, and forth-
with it sprang into being before his very eyes, almost like
Aladdin's palace. He knew full well that somewhere or other
the good sisters would find friends to provide the * wonderful
lamp.' "

This passage is quoted from a public journal of 1874. Arch-
bishop Hughes ! We have but to mention that name to the
mothers or grandmothers of the present generation of Mount
Saint Vincent girls, and the flood-gates of enthusiasm are opened
wide and the waters of eloquence burst forth in a mighty tide.
Surely this great " Father and Founder of Mount Saint Vin-
cent " made no wild comparison when in his genial and happy
manner he gave voice to that remark, for, from the humble be-
ginning of a little four-roomed frame house upon a barren rock,

3 so WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES. [June,

had arisen, upon the noble banks of the most beautiful river of
our land, if not in one night, yet in the comparatively short
space of twelve years, a very Aladdin's palace of learning.

FIFTY YEARS AGO.

To-day the magnificent pile known as the New York Mother
House of the Sisters of Charity of St. Vincent de Paul stands
as a monument to the generous aid and encouragement of the
great archbishop, the zeal and piety of a devoted little band of
heroic women, and the substantial help of the legions of friends
who did indeed provide the "wonderful lamp."

It is not yet fifty years since, upon the eminence at One Hun-
dred and Ninth Street and Fifth Avenue, which is now included
within the limits of Central Park, New York, there stood a
small, old-fashioned house consisting of four rooms and an
attic floor. The immediate prospect and surroundings were of
a rather bleak and unpromising nature, though the distant view
from the balconies and windows presented a delightful panorama
of beauty and interest. Off to the south throbbed the great
young city, while to the east and the west the view was bound-
ed by the rippling waves of the Hudson and Long Island Sound.
To the northward all seemed but wild wooded hill and dale.

On May 2, 1847, the then Bishop Hughes celebrated Mass
in the southwest parlor of the little old house, thus consecrating
the humble foundation of a great work. The occasion was, as
may be imagined, a memorable one, and the small wooden altar
upon which was celebrated that first Mass is still preserved in
the new Mount as a sacred and touching memento of those
early days.

In September of the same year the north wing was complet-
ed, and on the thirteenth of the month the distribution of

1893-] WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES.

prizes of St. Joseph's Select School, New York, took place
here. From that day, September 13, 1847, tne Academy of
Mount Saint Vincent dates its origin, as forty girls from St.
Joseph's were then enrolled as pupils. Year after year wings
and additions were made to the main building to increase the
accommodation of the rapidly growing school. In the mean-

FATHER AND FOUNDER OF THE MOUNT.

352 . WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES. [June,

time the great city had been steadily creeping northward that
is, if New York can be said at any time to have crept till one
morning the sisters awoke to find it knocking at their very doors.
What in those days seemed to many the wild visionary scheme

of a great Central Park
was about to be put
into execution, and
it was found that
Mount Saint Vincent,
being within the limits
of the proposed pleas-
ure ground, would
have to abandon its
rocky site and seek
quarters elsewhere.

While casting about
for a suitable location
the merest chance
directed the attention
of the purchasers to
the Fonthill estate,
then the property of
Edwin Forrest, the
actor. In the midst
of fifty-five acres of

pleasure ground, on
FOUNDED BY THE SAINTLY MOTHER SETON. TT

the banks of the Hud-
son, fifteen miles from the City Hall, the renowned tragedian had
built himself a magnificent castle home a castle constructed in
the half-Norman, half-Gothic style, which, alas ! for the reck-
less, improvident, but generous-hearted owner, was barely finished
ere it became known as " Forrest's Folly." The entire estate
was purchased by the Sisters of Charity on December 20, 1856,
and on February 2 of the next year, the Feast of the Purifi-
cation of the Blessed Virgin, formal possession was taken. This
was accomplished by placing in the grounds a statue of the Im-
maculate Queen of Heaven.

The principal genie of the " wonderful lamp " on this occa-
sion was undoubtedly Mr. Forrest, who, besides presenting a
large check as a friendly donation, may indeed, so we are in-
formed, be said to have presented the grounds, as the castle,
outbuildings, and various improvements were in themselves worth
the nominal price paid by the sisters.

i893-J WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES.

353

On May I, 1857, tne new academy building was commenced,
and on September 8 of the same year the corner-stone was laid
by Archbishop Hughes. To attempt an adequate description of
the site upon which the new Mount was now begun would re-
quire the genius of no common pen. That dear Washington
Irving whose immortal words have done so much to perpetu-
ate the charms of the historic and romantic Hudson even he
could pour forth no description too glowing to truthfully pic-
ture the scene.

" Before us," said the great archbishop, as he, a grand im-
pressive figure, stood forth among the hundreds who were gath-
ered together upon that memorable occasion " before us spreads

THE MEREST CHANCE DIRECTED THEIR ATTENTION TO THE FONTHILL ESTATE.

some of the finest scenery of a river which, I may say without
exaggeration, the world cannot surpass, and you may travel, as
I have, many thousand miles without seeing its equal."

The famous archbishop, who well deserved his title of "Father

354 WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES. [June,

and Founder of Mount Saint Vincent," never lost or abated one
iota of his early interest in or enthusiasm for the " Mount."
His frequent visits were always joyous occasions to both teach-

IN THE MARBLE-TILED HALL.

ers and^pupils, and in his great warm heart his children of the
Mount retained their place till his very dying day. That his
memory still lives in their hearts we have, as we mentioned be-
fore, but to breathe that magic name and the old grow young
again^in their enthusiasm. His successor, Archbishop (afterward
Cardinal) McCloskey, was a hardly less warm friend and fre-
quent visitor to the Mount. Along the foot of the magnifi-
cent terraces which lead up to the grand entrance of the Acad-

1893.] WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES.

355

emy is an extensive gravelled pathway still known as the " Car-
dinal's Walk/' this having been a favorite promenade of the
venerable prelate during his oft-repeated and long sojourns in
the Castle. Upon the lawn stands the beautiful scarlet linden
planted by his own hands in memory of his elevation to the
cardinalate. Indeed, both Castle and grounds contain many spots
hallowed by memories of the kind old cardinal. Among the
pupils of to-day at the Academy the name of the present Arch-
bishop of New York is, as it were, a household word, so familiar
and welcome a visitor is he. Band after band of fair young
graduates, upon whose brows his hands have placed the laurel
crown, leaving the safe shelter of these walls, embark upon the
stormy sea of life with the music of his gentle, sympathetic ad-
vice ever ringing in their ears. Certainly among the thousands
of faithful hearts in the great archdiocese who pay a sponta-
neous and warm tribute of love to his Grace of New York, the

THE MOST HOME LIKE SORT OF A CLASS-ROOM.

convent girls of Mount Saint Vincent would we know be con-
tent to hold no second rank.

The Sisters of Charity in America were, as is almost univer-
sally known, founded by the saintly Mother Seton at Emmitts-
burg in 1810. As early as 1817 they were called to New York

356

WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES. [June,

by Bishop Connolly, where their first duty was the care of the
orphans.

At the time Mother Seton could spare but three to form the
New York branch, viz., Sister Rose White and two others. To-

THE GRAND STUDY HALL.

day the New York community alone numbers little short of one
thousand. It was not till many years later, when the New
York band numbered thirty-three, that it was deemed desirable
to form a separate and independent community. Of this com-
munity Sister Elizabeth Boyle, who had succeeded Sister Rose
in the charge of the branch, was chosen first mother superior in
1846. To the four departed mothers who since then, in turn
succeeding and replacing one another, have ruled the order
and guided the convent school to the high position it maintains
among the educational establishments of the United States, we
can pay no tribute too great. Of the four, Mother Elizabeth
Boyle, Mother M. Jerome Ely, Mother M. Angela Hughes (sis-
ter of the archbishop), and Mother M. Regina Lawless, each was
a heroine and a pioneer in religion's ranks.

Mother Elizabeth is said to have borne a striking resem-
blance to the holy Mother Seton, so much so that they were

1893-] WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES.

357

often taken for sisters. In character no less than in counte-
nance has she been compared to the blessed foundress. Her
life, written by one of her most zealous and devoted daughters
the late lamented Sister Maria Dodge reads like a romance,
so full is it of revelations of her extraordinary, brave, heroic,
yet simple character.

Mother M. Jerome's noble countenance did not belie her
heart, and had we the space many and many a tale might we
tell of this saintly mother's beneficence. Mother Angela is said
in appearance to have been the feminine prototype of her illus-
trious brother. When we say that she also possessed many of
his qualities of mind and heart we think we have said enough.

Mother Regina seems to have been loved with an ardor and
enthusiasm beyond expression.

Of these four illustrious women Mother M. Jerome was
spared to the community the longest. After being elected and
re-elected for a number of terms, she was at length appointed to

CULTIVATED.

the position for life. Shortly after God was pleased to call her
to her reward at the advanced age of seventy-two years. Many
of the pupils can vividly recall the gloom which descended like

358 WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES. [June,

a pall upon the school on that memorable April day, 1885, when
the sudden solemn tolling of the De Profundis announced the
death of this dear mother.

Mother Jerome was succeeded by Mother M. Ambrosia, who,

LITERATURE AND HISTORY CLASSES ARE CONDUCTED ON THE MOST LIBERAL PRINCIPLES.

after serving two terms, was in turn replaced by Mother M,
Rosina, the present Rev. Mother.

We believe we are not permitted to speak of the virtues of
living Sisters of Charity. Parents and pupils, however, acknowl-
edge no such rules, and Mother's truly maternal kindness to and
personal interest in each pupil under her care are daily recount-
ed in glowing words. Charged as she is with the government of
a thousand daughters in religion, orphanages, asylums, hospitals,
schools, academies, etc., Mother's accessibility at all hours to her
children at the " Mount " speaks much for a mind and heart,
the one big enough, the other warm enough, to fulfil such a
multiplicity of duties.

Of the little original independent community of thirty-three
one is yet living at the " Mount " Sister Francis Borgia, whose
golden jubilee some eight or nine years ago was so joyfully
celebrated by both sisters and pupils, and she seems to-day
to possess faculties as bright and unimpaired as they must

;

1893-] WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES. 359

have been when she entered, a young novice, nearly sixty years
ago.

We could mention scores of holy and talented women who,
notwithstanding their humble garb, have shed lustre upon the
order. But a few years ago there died one whose poetical gifts
were only exceeded by her amazing charity and extraordinary
humility. Sister Ambrosine looked upon herself as the least
worthy of all the community. Her poems and dramas have
been characterized as the productions of a genius.

We would we might mention others, but our space is limited
and we are obliged to hurry forward and visit this great institu-
tion.

Leaving the train from New York at the Mount Saint Vin-
cent station of the New York Central and Hudson River Railroad,
the visitor is almost
immediately in the
grounds of the Acade-
my, which extend com-
pletely down to the

river's edge. Turning ^fjjji

>to the right and as- dHr^

cending some steps,
we reach and cross the

bridge which spans the
railroad at this point,
and connects the main
grounds of the Acad-
emy with the large
strip of private pleas-
ure park, the bathing
pavilions, etc., which
border on the river.
A sudden bend in
the circuitous road
reveals a scene which,
especially on a first
visit, is likely to call
forth an involuntary
exclamation of the

most genuine admira- THE ARCHBISHOP PRESIDES OV^ER THF. COUNCILS OF THE

tion. We will imag-
ine it is a day in June. Sloping towards us on either side
are great expanses of smooth green lawn, girt round with

360 WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES. [June,

stately trees, and dotted with statues, fountains, and rustic
retreats. To the left the stretch of verdure ends in long lines
of terraces, at this season one blaze of floral beauty. Above

THE SOUL is NEVER FORGOTTEN.

the terraces are skirted by the handsome driveway which,
beginning at the other entrance of the grounds a quarter of a
mile further on, sweeps around in many curves before it reaches
the grand porte-cochere, or main entrance, to the Academy,
The great building itself, with its central tower full four hun-
dred feet above the level of the river, now rises before one in
all its impressiveness. It is built of brick, and in the Byzantine
style of architecture. The brick is, we must confess, rather
disappointing. Constructed of stone like the handsome Castle,
which Forrest built, it would be simply perfect.

Fonthill Castle with its towers and turrets and narrow slits
of windows, in imitation of the Norman Gothic structures of the
middle ages, would seem to lack but the moat and the draw-
bridge to present a complete picture of an old feudal stronghold.
To the imaginative visitor the question comes : " Pray what an-
cient, warlike nobleman entrenches himself within those mighty
walls ? " An aged nobleman indeed, though hardly a warlike

1893.] WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES.

361

one, is spending the evening of his days in this quiet, beautiful
retreat. We refer to that world-renowned scholar and historian,
that cultured gentleman of the old school, the Right Rev. Mon-
signor Bernard O'Reilly, D.D., LL.D., who has ever been a life-
long friend and benefactor of the " Mount." Though far ad-
vanced in years and still burdened with much private literary
work, he is at present delivering a series of lectures to the
pupils, who are indeed fortunate in being thus favored. The
Rev. J. J. McNamee, the chaplain, also makes his home in the
Castle, and has many warm friends among the pupils, past and
present.

The ground-floor of this quaintly handsome building, which is
open to the inspection of favored visitors, contains two valuable
museums, one the " Arnold Collection " of minerals, said to rank
among the first of the private collections in the United States,
and the other the Cabinet of Natural History. " The John
Gilmary Shea Collection " of antique coins is also an inter-

RUSTIC SEATS ARE SCATTERED BENEATH THE TREES.

esting study, and a decided advantage to the history classes,
who with the young geologists are allowed frequent access to all
these cabinets. Passing on now, however, somewhat hurriedly,
as our time is limited, we leave the Castle, surmount a few more

VOL. LVII. 25

362 WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES. [June,

steps, and finally reach the front entrance to the Academy.
Here another ascent, this time of fifteen feet, is called for.

Entering the vestibule, we find ourselves in the handsome
marble-tiled hall. On either side of the entrance are two fine

THE DELIGHTS OF THE STUDY HOUR.

busts, one of the late Cardinal, the other of Archbishop Hughes.
To the right and left run long suites of reception-rooms, furnished
in severe conventual simplicity, though the walls are adorned
with not a few famous works of art. We do not linger here,
however, for opposite the main entrance two huge folding-
doors are swung wide and we find ourselves in the chapel of
the Immaculate Conception, remarkable for its many beauties.
Its sanctuary is a gem of grace and purity, and the white
marble altars gleam in the soft light of the lamp which tells of
the ever-living Presence there.' The main chapel, itself more
spacious than many a church, is further enlarged by wings on
either side the sanctuary, one of which forms another and
smaller chapel devoted to the accommodation of the domestics
connected with the institution, the other being used for vestry
rooms, etc.

Its architecture is of the delicate aerial Gothic style. The

1893-] WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES.

363

decorations and frescoes are enriched by some beautiful paint-
ings. Among them we may mention Signer Brumidi's famous
masterpiece above the altar, " The Angels of the Passion."
Stained-glass windows soften and mellow the light of outer day.
Taking a lingering leave of this peaceful, holy spot, we pass
through long, wide halls and corridors, encountering groups of
rosy-cheeked, bright-eyed girls for it happens to be the semi-
weekly holiday who bow courteously and with well-bred ease
of manner. They are mischievous looking, many of these
maidens, beneath their demure smiles, and probably find con-
vent life anything but a period of exile and misery. Yet glanc-
ing at their bright faces one feels instinctively the influence of that
subtle charm, that air of refinement and simple innocence which
the worldly-wise tell us has ever been known to distinguish

THE ORATORY OF MATER ADMIRABILIS.

the convent girl. " Plain living and high thinking " that is the
rdgime of her school-days ; while purity and innocence, after all
the brightest jewels in girlhood's crown, are here her heritage,
and for this reason the ideals of the happy convent days are
her guiding stars through life.

364 WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES. [June,

After the chapel undoubtedly the next object of interest is
the grand Study Hall. This apartment is magnificent in pro-
portions, with walls and ceilings exquisitely frescoed. With
floods of sunshine pouring in through many windows it is a
most attractive spot. Here are given the commencement exer-
cises, entertainments to distinguished guests, the dancing, elocu-
tion, etiquette, physical culture, and Delsarte lessons in fact, it
is the general assembly hall of the entire school. For purposes
of recreation, promenading, impromptu plays, charades, and pan-
tomimes, with which school-girls delight to while away the
evening hours, this hall is invaluable.

Just above the Study Hall is the Music Hall, perhaps
one of the most perfectly equipped in the country. Twenty-
three music-rooms open into it, and instruction on piano, harp,
violin, guitar, and mandolin, one, or in some cases all, play a
prominent part in the education of the pupils.

Among the numerous class-rooms visited those commanding
a river view seemed to us the most desirable, with perhaps the
one exception of the graduates' room the brightest, pleasant-
est, and most homelike sort of a school-room we ever had the
good fortune to enter. Pictures, statues, flowers, growing plants,
tables littered with books, revolving cases, even the suggestive
sewing-machine in the corner all combine to remind one of a
cosy, elegant, home sitting-room. The three windows look to
the east, commanding pretty woodland views, but lacking the
grandeur of a western prospect. The library and art rooms,
both fine-sized apartments looking forth upon river scenery,
well deserve their names. They are spots so attractive that in
them one might easily spend hours, and in the end come out of
a dream to wonder where the golden moments had flown.

On the next floor are the dormitories and the suite of in-
firmaries, the latter presided over by the " dearest, gentlest,
most kind-hearted sister in the whole wide world " such is the
unanimous verdict of all who have ever come under her tender min-
istrations. Even that species of malady known as homesickness

has been known to yield to Sister A 's treatment, and every

school-girl knows that that is, in the beginning, the most obsti-
nate of all complaints. A soft, cool hand laid lightly upon the
aching brow ; a sympathetic word or two ; a quiet, darkened
room ; a something a mysterious something anything but
medicine ; a wide, comfortable lounge ; a little nap, say forty
winks or so, and the patient awakens bright and refreshed ; a
dainty supper, and the cure is complete.

1893-] WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES.

365

Across the hall is the science room, fitted up with all the
latest known and most approved apparatus for a thorough course
in the physical sciences. The sisters have been wise enough to

THE CARDINAL TOOK MORE THAN A FATHER'S INTEREST IN THE GROWING COMMUNITY.

take advantage of the favorable laws of New York State and
have incorporated the Academy under the Board of Regents of
the University of the State of New York, and have acquired
thereby the power and privilege of conferring collegiate degrees.
The scientific course alone, comprising a period of four years,
could compare favorably with that of any college in the

366 WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES. [June,

country. Not only are the pupils required to commit the text
to memory, but their practical knowledge is ably demonstrated
by their ability to perform unaided any experiment which may be
called for in illustration of the text. At the public examina-
tions, which take place two or three times a year, a pupil never
knows just what particular experiment or experiments she may
be required to perform. This method has excited the wonder,
and called forth the well-merited approval, of many authorities
on scientific questions. The literature and history classes are
also conducted on the most liberal principles, and rendered even
more interesting than they intrinsically are by courses of lectures
from prominent professors and specialists. A comprehensive
review of church history in its widest sense that is, from the
first century down to the present day is, we think, one of the
best features of the regular course. In these days of scep-
ticism and general tottering of beliefs it certainly seems an in-
estimable advantage to the young woman going forth to take
her place in society, that she is by such an education fitted to
intelligently, and from a Christian stand-point, discuss many
mooted questions which ignorance or bigotry, or both com-
bined, have presented in a false light. It does the young
girl no harm to know both sides of the question ; on the con-
trary, the more thorough her knowledge, the more deep and
enthusiastic is apt to be her love for that wonderful divine in-
stitution Mother Church ; who, after nineteen hundred years
of persecutions, calumnies, dissensions without and within,
stands to-day unchanged and triumphant, while empires have
fallen, kingdoms have collapsed, and the entire world has under-
gone the most marvellous of revolutions.

Descending from church history heights we find that there is
another study upon which the " Mount " particularly prides it-
self. Domestic economy forms a most important branch of the
curriculum. Of course, of necessity much has to be taught theo-
retically, but the amount of practical instruction which is im-
parted could hardly be exceeded outside of the home circle.
Here is a sample list of the requisites for excellence in this
branch : " Amiability, neatness in person and belongings, skill in
plain sewing, knowledge of the fundamental laws of plain cook-
ing, etc." We might amend our list, and place sewing first, as
truth compels us to admit that it generally plays the most im-
portant part in deciding the prize.

A very beautiful custom which is general throughout the
school is that of making garments for the poor at Christmas-

1 893.] WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES.

367

time. Every pupil who so wishes, from the most dignified young
graduate to the smallest girl who is able to ply a needle, is fur-
nished with the materials for the making of a dress. Nimble
fingers or clumsy ones, as the case may be, stitch and stitch
in spare moments, and who can say how many generous emo-
tions have been stirred in young hearts, or noble impulses given
to an after-life of Christ-like charity, by this same sweet and
simple custom ? One word more relative to the examination
papers, works of art, etc., which the Academy has sent to the
World's Fair, and we will continue our interrupted tour. To
every visitor who came to the " Mount " between the sixteenth
and twenty-fourth of March last the collection which was then
on exhibition was of a most interesting and almost bewildering
character. Though simply submitted as a specimen, and the
work of but a few months, competent judges pronounced them-
selves amazed at the accuracy and general excellence of the
papers, which embraced a variety of subjects ; viz., ancient and

A LITTLE NAP, SAY FORTY WlNKS, AND THE PATIENT AWAKES REFRESHED.

modern languages, logic, philosophy, astronomy, chemistry, and
literature.

Leaving the science room, we next find ourselves in the
oratory of Mater Admirabilis. This charming retreat has been

368

WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES. [June,

recently enlarged, the walls delicately tinted in palest blue, and
decorated with clusters of exquisitely painted roses and lilies
by the enthusiastic art students, who almost quarrelled in their
eagerness to be chosen for this labor of love. Through the

THE Fox COLLECTION OF CORALS IN THE CASTLE.

beautiful stained-glass windows the rays of the setting sun
threw a wonderful glory about the snowy altar and the image
of the Virgin Child. Happy Children of Mary who own this
privileged spot !

Before bidding adieu to the convent in order to pursue our ram-
ble through the grounds a visit to the top of the tower was pro-
posed. As we toiled up the steep and winding stair the great
clock began to strike the hour with a booming and heavy vibration
most startling. This tower-clock was first put in place on the
feast of the golden jubilee of Pius IX., and struck fifty times to
celebrate that joyous occasion. The prospect from this height is
superb. To the south, beyond the intervening hills and dales,
woods and meadows, the great, many-million-spired metropolis
can be distinctly viewed. The beautiful harbor, the statue of
Liberty, the piers of the Brooklyn Bridge, even the white

1893-] WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES.

369

mist in the distance indicating Staten Island, are all on a clear
day distinctly visible to the naked eye. Far off in the east
sparkle the limpid waters of the Sound, with the gentle slopes
of Long Island beyond. In the immediate neighborhood, almost
at our very feet, nestles historic Yonkers, the beautiful "Ter-
race City " of the Hudson. Somewhat back of the city, which
is a succession of hills, rises the greatest hill of all, bearing as
its crown of beauty that stately edifice now in rapid course of
erection the new Diocesan Seminary of St. Joseph. Some miles
to the north and the east of this hill we catch a glimpse of the
famous eminence upon which the great Revolutionary battle of
White Plains was fought. To the north lie Tarrytown, with its
Sunny Side and Sleepy Hollow ; Tappan Zee, with its famous
memories of Andr, and, in fact, the whole of Westchester Coun-
ty, universally conceded to be one of the most interesting in
memories of the great struggle for independence. Away to the

ACROSS THE HALL is THE SCIENCE ROOM.

northwest the beautiful river widens out till, the outlines of the
Palisades lost in the soft purple haze of the summer day, it
becomes a miniature sea dotted with white sails outspread to
catch a favoring wind. A light-house far out on a tiny island

370

WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES. [June,

opposite Tarrytown helps the illusion. From the west the near-
by Palisades look across in calm, proud grandeur and complete
the picture.

Taking leave of this scene of beauty and descending many

THE ARNOLD COLLECTION OF MINERALS.

steps and stairs, we are introduced to another scene of an
entirely different kind. In the Kindergarten class-room, amid
sunshine, birds, and flowers, and all the delightful devices of
that delightful system, twenty dear little girls, some not more
than three years of age, are playing at class. We would
fain linger here as by far the most attractive spot in all the
big Academy, but the afternoon is waning and we have yet to
finish the tour of the grounds. So, with the pleasant echo of
innocent childish prattle yet lingering in our ears, we go forth.
Wandering along the winding roadway, we perceive on the right
a wild, romantic-looking ravine, while to the back of the house at
the left rises a large pleasure enclosure known as the " Play-
ground," or the " Hill." Here, as well as among the groves fur-
ther on, are enjoyed picnics, parties, games, tennis, croquet, etc.
Rustic seats are scattered beneath the trees, while three beau-

1 893-] WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES. 371

tiful shrines, one of the Sacred Heart, one of our Lady of the
Fountain, and one of St. Anne, are each well worth a visit.
Emerging from the rustic gate which forms the entrance to the
" Hill," we stroll along between great gardens on the one side
and orchards on the other. Stone walls mark the barriers be-
tween these precious gardens and orchards and the pupils' prome-
nade. Alas ! stone walls may mark but not always form effi-
cient barriers between school-girls and tempting orchards. Le-
gend hath many tales connected with them.

The stone cottage which we next reach was built by Mr.
Forrest to be in keeping with the Castle. At present it is used
by the sisters as a boarding-school for little boys, principally
brothers of the convent girls. Passing quickly by, we turn to the
right, and in the midst of a large grove of stately trees reach
the grotto of Our Lady of Lourdes. This is an exact imitation
on a small scale of the world-famed original in France. A little
lake, in whose clear bosom are reflected the blue skies and the
flickering shadows cast by the leafy branches above, and in
whose midst a fountain ever plays, is crossed by two rustic,
vine-grown bridges which lead to the miniature island upon
which the grotto stands. Within is an exquisite statue of
our Lady, before which kneels Bernadette in attitude of rever-
ential awe. A tiny lamp signifying some pious intention per-
petually burns before the shrine, while flowers hothouse offer-
ings and wild-flowers deck the grotto in abundance. Sinking
upon a rustic prie-dieu at the entrance to the little cave, the
wild beauty and the calm stillness of the surroundings induce
a revery upon the past and the present. How many hun-
dreds of fair young girls have crossed these rustic bridges, have
poured forth their joys and their sorrows, have confided their
hopes and their plans to this Immaculate Queen and loving
Mother! Perhaps with no spot in the beautiful convent home
are so many tender memories connected.

From out the long list of graduates who fondly claim the
" Mount " as their Alma Mater so many distinguished names
stand forth that special mention would be invidious. Her daugh-
ters have come from the North, the South, the East, and the
West. From stern Montana to far-away Texas, from California's
Golden Gate to New York's great port, they have flocked to
this far-famed convent on the Hudson. Beautiful Salt Lake
City is not unrepresented, Cuba and South America contribute
their quota of Spanish Americans, while many can even recall
the dark-skinned, raven-haired maiden from far Hindostan, who

372

WHERE THE SPIRIT OF ST. VINCENT LIVES. [June,

still keeps up an uninterrupted correspondence with her old
teachers at the " Mount."

Some to-day bear honored names in the literary world ; three
or more are successful physicians ; many preside over palatial
homes and fitly adorn the highest social circles in their respec-
tive cities ; multitudes are simple, happy wives and mothers,
potent yet unobtrusive agencies for good in the world around
them, while no inconsiderable number have " chosen the better
part " and consecrated their young lives to the service of
the " Master." All alike, whether maid, nun, wife, or widow,
look back with grateful, swelling hearts to their simple, happy,
girlish days within the convent walls. All alike join in a
tribute of love to the gentle religious whose lives, so pure, self-
sacrificing, secluded, and humble, afford the noblest, most far-
reaching object-lesson attainable. Well may our great Leo say,
as he did during a recent audience, that the religious orders
shine like stars irradiating the firmament of the church.

MARION J. BRUNOWE.

1893-] INSTITUTE FOR WOMAN'S PROFESSIONS. 373

INSTITUTE FOR WOMAN'S PROFESSIONS.

*
i

ACH life, in its harmonious development, is the
bearer of a special message, which, shaping its
own, in turn moulds and directs others. That
very message in its highest, holiest form, em-
bodied in the world's Redeemer, has been con-
tinually transmitted to individuals and nations in widening circles
from age to age. Divine and human agencies, thus blending,
lead on to the fulfilment of God's designs.

Glancing over the world, even casually, it is evident that
work lays a heavy tax upon every living man and woman. The
means for this draft are at hand : work and tools being ready,
now for the workmen. Here they come trooping along, axe and
spade, book and pen in hand, and

" Clamorous Labor knocks with her hundred hands
At the golden gates of morn."

Brain furniture, energy, and a dogged determination to carry
the day at whatever odds these are the weapons in demand,
and in use too. Here is typified

THE SPIRIT OF OUR MARVELLOUS AGE.

All prizes are not yet taken. The bid of the most worthy bears
away the highest.

In the world's great workshop many a living diamond in the
rough awaits some skilful lapidary that, being cut and chiselled,
they may become fit ornaments for the crown of the great King.
Would you become one of these lapidaries ? Here, then, is your
opportunity.

In a previous article an Educational Bureau and Journal were
suggested as admirable aids for our Catholic teachers already in
the field, or about to enter it. A wider and still more effica-
cious means for the elevation of woman, and, as a result, for
Christian civilization, may be found in an undertaking of which
the Bureau shall be the herald and advocate. For this purpose
what would be thought of a Catholic Institute for the professional
training of women ?

A similar venture in Italy, under the patronage of Queen

374 INSTITUTE FOR WOMAN'S PROFESSIONS. [June,

Margherita, proclaims its own merits, after several years of suc-
cessful operation.

This need not be so difficult a matter in our country, where
woman already has an assured position above that of her Euro-
pean sisters. Being in the hands of able, zealous workers,
pledged heart and soul to the enterprise, it must not be re-
garded as a venture, but rather as a certain success from the
beginning. Its need is a foregone conclusion.

The day has passed when almost any. one of fair ability, with
some study and a few hints, may become teacher, accountant,
nurse, seamstress, etc. These and other avocations have been
so reduced, or rather elevated, to a science, that only experts
can command good positions.

SKILLED LABOR, THE FRUIT OF SPECIAL TRAINING,

is everywhere in demand. Instruction may be obtained in
schools making a specialty of each branch. We have our
normal institutes, schools for trained nurses, cooking schools,
etc. This is well, but by a combination of such instruction our
proposed end will be best attained.

An extensive course of study can be pursued, while the more
practical side of woman's education is not overlooked. Will she
be less a linguist, scientist, or mathematician for knowing how
to care for the sick, to prepare and serve meals as a lady, to
make and mend her own garments, to furnish a house from cel-
lar to attic better even than that, to plan and, as an architect,
to design the same ? Indeed, as the mistress, is she not more
likely than the master to know what the comfort and conven-
ience of the family require? The laundry, too, must receive its
share of attention, so that in future Monday may not be such
a bugbear to the lords of the mansion.

Do you, then, intend us to become servant-girls ?

Primarily, no ; yet I'd rather run my chance for comfort in
a cottage with a capable housekeeper than with the wealthy
mistress of a marble palace on the avenue totally ignorant of
domestic affairs.

Through this very ignorance, frequently, more goes out at
the back door than comes in by the front; then some cloudy
day this same fine lady may find herself minus a roof over her
head. Luckily, however, the star of Common-sense is now in
conjunction with our planet, and domestic duties, so long at a
discount, are to-day nearly at par.

1893-] INSTITUTE FOR WOMAN'S PROFESSIONS. 375

Under proper management the Institute may be able to of-
fer its advantages to those of limited means. To this end, let
such as receive its benefits in a co-operative way control the
financial affairs, subject to a board of directors, who may or
may not be stock-holders. The main point is to take hold of
this affair "at the business end," weigh well its object, the means
for promoting the same ; then, " being sure you are right, go
ahead."

THE NORMAL DEPARTMENT

will be the central sun for the diffusion of knowledge, from
which shall radiate the different departments, as Christian Doc-
trine, Science, Art, Literature, the Languages, Commercial
Course, Domestic Economy, Sanitary Instruction, Pharmacy,
Political and Social Ethics, etc. Each, under the care of able
directors and their assistants, will develop the range of instruc-
tion.

The beginning, no doubt, will be in a small way, but from
a few departments must spring others, these being the parents
of many more. Each, working out its own special line, may also
proceed on the mutual-benefit plan ; not that every student can
become proficient in all the branches time and ability could
hardly meet such a draft ; universal geniuses are rarely found,
and we are dealing with the general run of mortals. However,
while mastering special studies, general information may be
gained in others without detriment to the former, like salt or
sugar dissolved in water, which gives the needed flavor by sim-
ply filling spaces in the fluid without overflowing the vessel.
Thus, by an interchange of duties in one or other of the depart-
ments daily for an hour or two, scholarship need not suffer, a
valuable lesson in economics will also be gained, with greater
ability to meet the absolute demands of future life.

Another marked advantage results from this co-operative plan
in education.

Being daily and hourly in touch with cultured minds and
earnest workers, each will catch the infection from her neighbor.
Negative and positive influences, acting together, work wonders.
Profit-sharing, or industrial partnership, among some or all of
the members, will create a revenue which, as already hinted,
may be turned over for the benefit of America's less favored
daughters.

Mentally gifted, the advantages of our Institute will be to
them a priceless boon. Persons thus deserving are often met ;

376 INSTITUTE FOR WOMAN' s PROFESSIONS. [June,

then if wealth, talent, or influence be in our hands, they are
but God's instruments to be used for these his children.

Education in its fullest sense becomes the universal solvent
for life's many problems.

To accomplish this work, brains, energy, and prudence are
needed, with that courage which foresees difficulties, yet fears
not to grapple with them. All these must be balanced by the
soundest and most practical views.

A tone and character will then mark the enterprise, inspiring
that confidence which is the backbone of success in every un-
dertaking. By this very confidence all dealings between man
and man are gauged; " indeed, few realize how far it controls
individual and national prosperity. Be it ever so little weakened,
or even suspected, all business is at once paralyzed ; it is valued
above capital, since, as some one asserts, more failures result
through loss of capital than of cash." That man's word is as
good as his bond, and his bond is as good as gold, is the high-
est praise given a man of the world.

Our Catholic teachers must gain and hold this confidence.
Let them feel their own power and follow it up steadily, and
their cause is gained. Failure to do this has hindered success
that should have crowned enterprises truly deserving.

We talk much about the elevation of the races

THE UPLIFTING OF HUMANITY.

Let us begin at home, and do some of this uplifting in our
own souls. Sacrifice of time, comfort, and means will be needed,
with ,a generous rousing up from tepidity an awakening to
active, even heroic service. The motive, too, must be high and
holy, for our cause is sacred.

The welfare of the individual, hence of society, demands
this earnest, united effort on the part of our teachers, whether
secular or religious. The latter not having the same opportuni-
ties to see the actual workings of our schools, need the more
to avail themselves of every possible means for reaching the
highest standards ; thus sending out pupils thoroughly trained
for any position their natural ability and its culture can com-
mand.

Even in this enlightened age many imagine every girl
sent to a convent passes through a sort of chrysalis state, to
see if therefrom could be evoked another nun, Sister of Charity,
etc., influences being especially exerted for this end. Those
people forget, or perhaps never knew, that a true religious vo-

1 893.] INSTITUTE FOR WOMAN'S PROFESSIONS. 377

cation comes FROM GOD ALONE, and can be resisted only at
one's peril. If secured through human means, from human
motives nay, by less than anything but a purely divine call, it
must and will soon fail for lack of such inspiration.

The great truths, grand in their simplicity, underlying all
knowledge, whether relating to the spiritual or material forces
of life, must first be mastered. With such equipment our thor-
ough-bred teachers are ever ready to respond to the demands
of this exacting age. They are in dead earnest ; with them no
hesitation through fear of failure ; sure " they can do what they
will, if they will do what they can "; or, as Napoleon more for-
cibly puts it, " Nothing is impossible to him who wills."

BUT THE BUILDINGS

will they erect themselves? Hardly. Look at Jackson Park as
it was a year ago a rough, sterile spot of earth. What is it
to-day ? The one centre of attraction for the civilized world,
covered and adorned with buildings marvels of the architect's
taste and skill. Pluck and a high resolve to let the world see
what the world can do have accomplished all this.

The same and even grander motives will initiate and carry
on our enterprise. But where are the funds? Do you think
God's treasury so near bankruptcy that he cannot honor a check
drawn in his name for a cause so worthy ? For remember only
in that Name will the work begin, continue, and be consum-
mated.

Did not Miss Caldwell give three hundred thousand dollars
to found a Catholic university for the higher education of the
clergy? If a woman can do this for men, cannot one or more
men be found to do as much for women ?

Here, then, is the challenge! Who responds? Great dona-
tions are of course acceptable, but small ones also. How many
important undertakings have been founded and sustained by the
pennies of the poor and by the widow's mite ! Scholarships,
too, will greatly aid the work. As church and college should
move in parallel lines, what has been done again and again for
the one can still be effected for the other an object no less
worthy.

Our Rome will not be built in a day, but none the less
earnestly will we do our share towards its completion. Let the
buildings be plain and substantial, elegance yielding to utility ;
the designs such that additions may be made from time to
time without destroying the architectural effect. The beauty of
VOL. LVII. 26

378 INSTITUTE FOR WOMAN ' s PROFESSIONS. [June,

our educational institutions should rather appear in the work
accomplished than in costly piles of marble, gilded and frescoed.
Above all, let not a stone or brick be laid unless there is a
dollar to back it!

We see universities for men all over the land ; how many
for women ? Not one on the plan proposed. To our Catholic
women, then, will be due the honor of giving birth to such an
enterprise. Organized, united effort must prevail, increasing
each one's power in a manifold ratio ; an independent spirit
will be awakened, giving more workers and fewer drones.

THE STATUS OF WOMAN

marks a nation's civilization ; her elevation its enlightenment ;
her degradation its barbarism. History tells the tale too forci-
bly to admit a doubt.

Nor is mere mental culture sufficient for true civilization.
Egypt, Rome, and Greece, in their palmiest days, were schools
of wisdom for the world ; yet woman remained but woman
still wholly ignored in works for the advancement of humanity.
One factor, most potent of all, above all science, art, or philoso-
phy Christianity was wanting. That, personified in the Vir-
gin Mother of the world's Redeemer, loosened the shackles of
woman, making her what she is to-day better still, what she
will yet be the co-equal and true helpmate of man.

Check, dam them as you may, by grinding servitude, coarse
and brutal exaction, yet all the more forcibly will nature's flood-
gates burst open ; and a vent given, that longing for truth in its
myriad forms will, through the training afforded in the Institute
for Woman's Professions, find a glorious mission in works of wis-
dom, zeal, and charity, big with blessings for coming generations.
The church will then have and hold its true status among the
people.

BUT WHO IS TO TAKE HOLD OF THE AFFAIR?

You yourself who read this article ; though it be in ever so
small a way, what of that ? Your word to another, and that
to still another, with whatever material help is at command,
will avail much. Let suggestions come in, and objections too,
if need be ; these overruled, the worthiness of our cause will
appear only the more clearly. Courage will never falter while
remembering this is God's own work, inspired by him, begun
and carried on only for his glory and for the welfare of
humanity.

1 893.] INSTITUTE FOR WOMAN'S PROFESSIONS. 379

As to plan and range of studies, the resources, financial and
otherwise, must place the limit.

Many who read this article know persons well fitted to give
the needed aid. Then put them in touch with this affair, en-
courage, urge them to lend hand and heart. Able and willing,
the response must soon come Here am I at your service !
Whatever may result from these efforts will be the outcome of
the spirit animating them. Behind the enterprise should be only
live, earnest workers minute-women, ready at the first call. If
you really wish to do anything, are in dead earnest about it,
ways and means will never be wanting.

Let the desire be an inherent, sacred part of daily life, and
though the heavens fall, you will never waver from that deter-
mined course, making your name and labor noble for evermore.

In working out our plan it may be well to note some of the
errors and follies that do not make for success in woman's work.
Springing so suddenly into a broader and more varied field of
labor, let her bear in mind that it is not in the much-doing as
in the well-doing that success is reached. Inclination and ability
must coincide in her elected line of work capacity and choice
be the cause and sequence of her student life.

A score of little talents count far more in the long run than
one or two brilliant gifts used but seldom. This need not by
any means imply superficial knowledge. Ability and opportunity
are correlative ; demand and supply the weights preserving equi-
librium in this progressive age.

SUCH ARE THE AIMS AND SENTIMENTS

that must prevail in our Institute. The number of branches
taken, or " courses finished," are not unfrequently questionable
signs of a young lady's education. What can she do and be
for the little world in which her lot is cast ? Is she fully
equipped and ready to respond to calls from any quarter? Is
she in touch, body, mind, and soul, with the needs of humanity?
Has she that culture which, as Matthew Arnold says, is "the
knowledge of the best that has been thought and said in the
world " and we may add with the power of a well-trained mind
to make it of constant service?

A young lady often fails as a teacher by missing the line
for which she is best adapted, thinking little more is necessary
than to pass an examination, secure a certificate ; then pluming her
wings, an appointment is sure to follow. But will the position
and its occupant be mutually adapted ? Here is the danger-line.

380

INSTITUTE FOR WOMAN'S PROFESSIONS.

[June/

If kindergarten work is her forte, though holding a dozen diplo-
mas from our foremost academies and colleges, that is her des-
tined pathway. Do not indulge the fatal idea that a little mere
elementary knowledge will suffice for those buds of promise.
Far from it. In no other grade of school-work are required
more varied talents, fertility of mind, or tact and ingenuity, with
high and broad views of life as means to a far greater end.
The whole future depends upon the first moulding of that plastic
child-life. As Aristotle says : " It is not a small thing how a
child is trained from its earliest years." However you may fall
short in other lines, fail not here, since the result will leave a
broad margin for correction and extra labor.

With the exceptional opportunity given our Catholic women
at the Columbian Exposition, especially through the Auxiliary
Congress, they have now their future to make or mar. Let
nothing within the range of possibility hinder their earnest ef-
forts to open a path clear and straight for themselves and for
their posterity; then shall unchanging tradition, in coming time,
note the fact that in this, our glorious year of jubilee, through
the Institute for Woman's Professions, they were the true bene-
factors of their race and creed.

F. M. EDSELAS.

NOTE : Should this appeal meet a deserved response, the location of the Institute, with
further suggestions for securing funds, etc., will be promptly submitted to the interested par-
ties.

1893.] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 381

THE LAND OF THE SUN.

ON LAKE CHAPALA.

HAVE a letter here from my friend Don Rafael,"
said Philip, coming in from the post-office that
evening with his hands full of letters and papers.
" He says that instead of sending carriages to
meet us at the railway station nearest to his ha-
cienda, which involves a long and dusty drive, he would suggest
that we take the boat on Lake Chapala, and let him meet us
at a point very much nearer his house. What do you all say?
The lake is well worth seeing for itself."

Dorothea turned to Russell. " That is the lake you said we
ought to see, is it not ? " she asked. " Let us go that way by
all means. I care more for seeing the lake than for the ha-
cienda."

" If we go to the hacienda at all, we must follow Don Ra-
fael's suggestion about the manner of reaching it," said the gen-
eral. " But how and where do we get to the lake ? "

"The best way to do so," answered his 'son, " is to go by
rail to a place near here called Atequiza. There we can get
horses and ride a distance of four leagues to Chapala a town
on the lake, where we will take the boat."

"Four leagues twelve miles," said Dorothea. "That is a
short distance."

" It will depend on how you are mounted whether it will
seem to you long or short," observed Russell. " But one thing
is absolutely certain after you reach the lake you will be repaid
for any fatigue you have undergone. When will the boat be at
Chapala?" he asked, turning to Phil.

" To-morrow evening," that young man answered. " There-
fore it will be well if we leave here to-morrow morning. All in
favor of the motion will please say Aye ! the ayes have it. I
will go at once and telegraph to Don Rafael that we shall be
with him Thursday night. And you will get up early to-mor-
row morning, in order to take the train at nine o'clock. Re-
member that I am in charge of this party now vice Mr. Russell,
superseded."

There was no failure or delay the next morning. The party

382 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [June,

assembled punctually for an early breakfast, and were at the
railway station some time before the train was prepared to de-
part. The morning was as bright and exhilarating to the senses
as morning always is in this Land of the Sun ; and while Mrs.
Langdon and Travers strolled up and down the wide platform,
they commented on its brilliance and then laughed at themselves
for doing so.

" I wonder what takes the place of weather that inexhausti-
ble subject with us ! as a topic of conversation in this country,"
Travers observed. " I have not yet discovered what it is ; and
there seems a great hiatus in conversation where the weather
ought to be. From force of habit I remarked to a Mexican
acquaintance yesterday that it was a fine day. He looked in
surprise first at me and then around at the day, shrugged his
shoulders slightly, and asked : ' Why not ? ' The question found
me unprepared with an answer. There was, indeed, no reason
why that particular day should not be fine in a climate where
every day is fine. But such brilliant sameness of weather some-
times cuts the ground conversationally from under one's feet."
"Come, you loiterers!" cried Philip "unless you prefer to
walk to Atequiza. Mexican trains give scant warning before
they start."

" By Jove ! I had forgotten that we were going to start at
all," said Travers, hastening to place his companion on the
train.

A few minutes later it moved off, with the accustomed indif-
ference to any heedless mortal who might be waiting some sig-
nal of departure, and sped out over the shining plain. It is a
short run to Atequiza, where the white arches and clustered
buildings of the hacienda from which the station derives its
name are in sight, a mile or two distant across the green ex-
panse of spreading fields. A tramway from the hacienda to the
station is equipped with a car so small and prettily finished that
it looked like a toy to charm a child, as it stood with its sleek
mule beside the station.

" Hacienda de Atequiza," said the general, reading the name
inscribed upon it. " I suppose this is a private affair."

" Belongs to the hacienda," said his son ; " but since we are
going there to obtain horses, we shall take advantage of it."
He walked up to the driver, exchanged a few words with him,
and returned saying : " It is all right. The car, he assures me,
is ours ; so we will take possession at once. Vamonos"

They entered, the mule was transferred in leisurely fashion

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 383

to the other end of the car, the train moved away, and they
also moved off across the level, fields toward the hacienda. There
they were informed that the horses and guide desired could be
obtained; but the horses were unfortunately in the fields, and
getting them was a work of time. Of interminable time it
seemed to the group who, after they had seen everything sur-
rounding the great, dusty courtyard in which they found them-
selves the large mill that looked like a fortress across the plain,
the granaries, store-rooms, work-shops were forced to spend at
least two hours seated under the arcaded corridor of the casa
grande, watching with an interest that finally began to flag the
strange world of activity around them.

At length Miss Gresham, yawning in a manner expressive of
infinite weariness, delivered herself of a consideration that had
already presented itself to the minds of the others. " If this is
a specimen of a hacienda," she observed, in clear, distinct tones,
" and the one to which we are going is not more entertaining, I
really think the best thing we can do is to return to Guadala-
jara."

" Not without seeing the lake," said Dorothea, quickly. " I,
too, begin to have doubts about the hacienda "

"You need not have," said Philip, coming up at the mo-
ment. ''There are haciendas and haciendas. If you fancy that
we are going to one like this, you will find yourself greatly mis-
taken. The difference is that the owner and his family do not
live here, while Don Rafael always resides on one or the other
of his haciendas. But here come the horses at last rather a
sorry lot, I regret to say. But we must take what we can get,
and be thankful. Now prepare for a rather warm and dusty ride
as we cross the hills."

The horses were indeed a "sorry lot" the halt, the lame,
and the blind being represented. " We cannot flatter ourselves
that our cavalcade, as a whole, presents a very imposing ap-
pearance," remarked Travers, when they were all finally mounted,
" but there is at least no reason for one to suppose that he pre-
sents any better appearance than another, and that is generally
a solid comfort to human nature."

" So far from finding comfort, solid or otherwise, in it," said
Dorothea, " I should not so much mind the blindness of my
horse, if I were not also afflicted by seeing the lameness of
yours. But let us start, for, mounted as we are, I begin to
think that twelve miles may prove, after all, a considerable dis-
tance."

384 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [June,

Before they had accomplished a fourth of it the whole party
were distinctly of the opinion that it was a very considerable
distance indeed. Even had they been well mounted, it would
have been impossible to ride fast under the vertical rays of the
sun which poured directly upon their unshaded way, a winding
trail crossing a high, barren ridge, covered chiefly with stones
and cacti. Their guide, a lean, brown old Indian, marched
ahead, stick in hand, and two small boys followed, prodding now
and then the lagging animals. They rode mostly in single file,
and there was little said by any one until, on gaining the sum-
mit of the ridge, there was a simultaneous exclamation from
several voices at sight of the lake spreading in blue, shining
beauty afar.

" It looks very near," said the general. " We can't be more
than an hour's ride from it."

" Much more, I am sorry to say," replied his son. "We shall
do well if we reach it in three hours. Do you see a white speck
yonder by the lakeside ? It is the church-tower of the town of
Chapala. There we are bound."

" This view of the wide, green, beautiful valley beneath us is
almost refreshment enough, after the desolate hillsides we have
been looking at for an hour past," remarked Margaret.

" I fancy we shall want more substantial refreshment than
that before we reach the lake, if it is still three hours, distant,"
said Dorothea. " Mr. Russell, will you please tell this small imp
near me not to strike my horse again without my permission,
or I shall certainly strike him. I will not have the infirmities
of age abused in such a manner. This poor beast is doing all
that he possibly can do."

Russell conveyed the desired warning to the too zealous at-
tendant, who, after stating in reply that the horse was well able
to go faster but was afflicted with an incredible laziness, fell
back and proceeded to devote his attentions unrebuked to the
steed of Miss Gresham.

Onward proceeded the cavalcade, gradually descending lower,
and finally leaving the trail on the stony hillsides for dusty,
well-travelled roads, where the usual trains of laden burros come
and go. The green fields of the wide valley, which looked so
beautiful from above, now spread around them, they passed pic-
turesque Indian villages, thatched huts under spreading tropical
shade where dusky faces looked curiously at them, and finally
called a halt near a clear, rushing stream for rest and refresh-
ment.

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 385

How lovely is water in a sun-parched land! This bright riv-
ulet, its banks clad with green rushes and the roots of spread-
ing shade-trees, was more delightful to the eye and ear than
words can express. To the palate it was less agreeable ; but
claret cooled therein proved refreshing to parched throats, and
made it possible to do justice to the contents of the lunch-bas-
ket. An hour or two of mid-day heat was loitered 1 away here,
and then the word was again " To horse ! " When Dorothea
regained her saddle, she looked wistfully across the valley to-
ward the church tower of Chapala, still a very distant point.
" I think it must be a mirage," she said. "We don't seem to
approach any nearer to it."

" Oh, yes, we do ! " replied Travers. " I can now perceive
that it is a tower. When we saw it first it might have been
anything else. But we have still a considerable distance to jour-
ney before we reach it. Let no man tell me that it is not far-
ther much farther than four leagues from Atequiza to that
tower."

" I shall not be the man," said Philip, " for I think myself
that it is farther. Leagues in this country are very elastic.
But one thing is certain, we shall not reach there unless we
start so, forward ! Miss Gresham, may I put up your parasol
for you ? "

" You may," replied that young lady from behind a double
thickness of tissue veil, " for this sun is enough to turn one in-
to a Mexican as far as color is concerned."

" Into nothing half so good-looking," said Dorothea, glancing
disparagingly at the members of the party. " We burn red and
ugly, while a Mexican only takes a richer bronze from the
sun."

" That is because we are not children of the sun," said Rus-
sell. " Therefore he treats us less tenderly."

Two hours longer riding through a valley constantly growing
more luxuriantly green, more suggestive of unlimited richness
in its varied products, over level, dusty roads, past wayside
shrines and villages, brought them very near the flashing line of
water, until suddenly, from a slight eminence, they saw the
town of Chapala lying below them a charming picture on its
green promontory stretching out into the blue lake, its beauti-
ful church tower forming a perfect point in the landscape.

" It looks like an absolutely ideal spot ! " said Margaret
Langdon. " One might fancy that one was in Arcadia, shut
out by encircling mountains from the world."

386 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [June,

" It is not, of course, as ideal as it looks," said Russell, " but
nevertheless I found it once, for two or three weeks, a very
Arcadian spot. A perfect climate, absolute quiet "

"Yes," said Travers, "I should fancy the quiet might be ab-
solute enough to satisfy any one in search of that article. What
else did you find ?"

" There are times when a man wants little else," the other
replied. " But in point of fact there are boating, fishing, bath-
ing, glorious scenery, and unlimited opportunities for work
everything, in short, except modern luxuries and society. And
both of those things I have accustomed myself to dispense with
for long periods."

" Until you have grown to enjoy dispensing with them,"
said Travers. " Eh bien ! " with a slight sigh, " I can understand
it. The passion for solitude grows upon one, and some day I
too shall break away from the complexities of modern existence
and take a deep draught of simple, primitive life."

" One feels as if the draught here might be as deep as one
pleased," said Mrs. Langdon.

So talking, they rode slowly along through the golden light
of afternoon, until finally they found themselves in the streets
of Chapala. The little town did not altogether disappoint the
expectations raised by its appearance from afar. Its streets,
lined by the usual flat-roofed adobe dwellings, were moderately
clean, and along them ran merrily a stream of bright water to
which Russell called the attention of the general. " If you were
to put your hand into that you would find it as warm as the
water of Aguas Calientes," he said. " It flows from the hot
springs which gush forth at the foot of the mountain. Very
hot springs they are, and of great medicinal value. It is only
a question of time when this place becomes a great health and
pleasure resort."

"The wonder is that it should not be so already," said the
general, looking around with deepening surprise and admiration.

Certainly a more beautiful spot could not be conceived. Be-
side the little town lying on its wave-washed promontory rose
a bold and splendid height, the mountain from which gushed
forth the hot springs of which Russell spoke, while before them
spread the romantic beauty of the lake, a noble expanse of
water, with abrupt, mountain-clad shores, save where the rich
valley across which they had journeyed opened inland. The
town narrowed with the promontory to a point, and at this
point, within a few yards of the water, stood the church, with

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 387

the tall, slender tower that had shone before their eyes all day.
Opposite was the hostelry to which they were bound, and where
they now dismounted, more tired, they all agreed, than if they
had ridden three times the distance on good animals.

Very quaint and altogether Mexican was this inn. A low,
broad passage that led from the wide street door to an inner
court, around which were grouped all the domestic offices, kitch-
ens, stables, etc., was evidently sitting and dining room in one.
Wooden benches were placed along the sides, and several of the
distinctively Mexican an-d very comfortable chairs, formed of
bamboo and pig-skin, were grouped around the entrance. At
the farther end a long table was a stationary feature. From
this passage-way on both sides opened chambers not more scan-
tily furnished than is usual in Mexican inns, and scrupulously
clean the small single beds being not harder than one finds
them in more pretentious places. But everything had a very
primitive flavor. While the party sat around the doorway, talk-
ing, resting, and watching evening shadows lengthening over the
scene beyond, the horses were led through from the inner court
to be watered at the lake a few rods distant, and then led back
again. Supper, when ready, was placed at one end of the long
table, and lighted somewhat dimly from a lamp suspended above.
Taste rather than sight convinced the hungry travellers that
what was placed before them was thoroughly eatable. Excellent
coffee, good bread, fresh fish from the lake with every bone
carefully removed before cooking, made a supper fitting for and
creditable to Arcadia.

Afterward, since there was glorious moonlight making all
things bright as day, they sauntered forth to admire and enjoy
the picturesque beauty of the spot. A few yards distant, at
the point of the rocky promontory, the steamer lay a boat of
about one hundred tons, conspicuously displaying her name,
La Libertad, on her side.

" I am certain of one thing," said Phil, " that none of you
ever before saw a steamer that had been transported hundreds
of miles on mule-back. That is the case with this boat, which
was brought by an enterprising Scotchman more than thirty
years ago from California to San Bias, and thence over the
mountains here."

" I suppose you mean that it was brought in sections," said
his father.

" Naturally. But it was a plucky undertaking. She has had
a very chequered history altogether, La Libertad so called pro-

388 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [June,

bably from the fact that she was confiscated from her owner
in the name of liberty during the wars."

But in the face of the wonderful beauty of the night the
history of La Libertad did not excite the interest it might else
have done. Mrs. Langdon and Dorothea, attended by Russell
and Travers, strolled down to the edge of the softly lapping
water and stood lost in admiration of a picture so lovely that
they were tempted to declare that they had never seen it
equalled. Before them spread the lake, a sheet of shining sil-
ver, while the mountains on its shores, clearly revealed by the
brilliant radiance, were yet so ethereal and unearthly in tint
that they looked like hills in a dream. On one side the lake
seemed completely enclosed by these heights that rose imme-
diately from its margin and formed a frame, with their crests
against the hyacinth-blue sky, for the silver water washing their
feet. In reality, however, it extends many miles beyond its
seeming end in this direction the irregularity of its form caus-
ing the deceptive appearance. On the other side it stretched
away into remote distance, a shining expanse that finally melted
into the sky, together with the misty heights which lined each
shore. Near at hand a dark, bold shadow was thrown over the
water from the mountain that rose immediately above the town
the abrupt and rocky face of which, owing to the humidity
of the air, was covered with a wealth of tropical vegetation.
Below, the town lay bathed in moonlight its rows of flat,
Oriental houses with their barred windows, and its church with
the graceful campanile, suggesting a blending of Italy and the
East.

" But it is neither," said Russell when Dorothea for the hun-
dredth time spoke of this ; " it is Mexico a country as pictur-
esque as either, but with a most distinct character of its own.
Don't forget this ; don't try to fancy that you are on the shores
of the Lago di Garda."

" Why should I ? " she asked. " Chapala is as beautiful and
more romantic, more wild, more full of the charm of nature,
more out of the beaten path of humanity. But it is like Gar-
da I see you have thought of it yourself ! Only one looks in
vain for the high peaks of the Tyrolean Alps with their crests
of snow."

" You must remember that we are in the tropics, and more
than six thousand feet above the sea. If we had the altitude
of Garda, these mountains would present a more imposing ap-
pearance."

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 389

" I do not see how any one could wish them more beautiful
than they are," said Margaret, looking at the exquisite heights,
for which it was indeed impossible to desire any change.

" I begin to think it the most idyllic spot I have ever seen,"
said Travers. " This is where I shall erect my hermitage when
I have grown even more weary of men and women than I am
at present. And that such a time will come I have always
known with great certainty."

"When it comes there may be compensations on both sides,"
said Dorothea. " I speak for the men and women whose society
you will abjure. And apropos of men and women " glancing
around quickly "what has become of Violet and Phil?"

Travers indicated two dark figures wandering at some dis-
tance away, along the silver-flooded shore. " Yonder they go,"
he said, " absorbed, no doubt, in contemplation of the beau-
ties of nature. I can fancy Phil quoting, * On such a night '

Dorothea cut him short with a reproachful look. "You pro-
mised me," she said in a low voice, " that you would try to
open his eyes."

" Not by an heroic operation, however," he answered with a
laugh. " That sometimes results in life-long blindness. But if
you like we can follow and join them. It is in such places and
times as these that the fair Violet likes best to weave her
spells."

" Why not say webs spider-like webs for foolish flies ? "
asked Dorothea severely. " But since I have brought one fly
within reach of them, I presume I must take care of him ; so
let us go."

They, too, strolled away, leaving Mrs. Langdon and Russell
to pace slowly back and forth for some time, saying little to
each other. The infinite loveliness of the scene seemed to
silence both, and they had long since reached that point in
friendship when to be silent together expresses a sympathy
deeper than words can express. What indeed were words in
face of the divine glory of the night, of the mystical shining
beauty of the lake, of the steadfast mountains with every stern
outline softened by flooding radiance, of the vast, tranquil
majesty of the whole picture ?

The scene when they came out to embark the next morn-
ing was hardly less beautiful. The lake lay sparkling in the
sunshine, and its surrounding heights clothed in green near by
wore, as they receded away, the divinest tints of color which
imagination can conceive. The atmosphere was like an elixir of

39O THE LAND OF THE SUN. [June,

vitality, so fresh yet so balmy. In the mere act of breathing
life seemed to become a thing of greater worth. " What an
air!" said the general, expanding his lungs. "And this is the
month of December, and we are more than six thousand feet
above the sea ! Where else will one find a climate so perfect ?"
"Nowhere else, I think," answered Russell. "And I have
known many lands."

From the point which served as a wharf they embarked on
board the steamer. It was small and certainly not luxurious in
appointments, but very clean and comfortable the cabin airy,
and the decks surrounding it, though narrow, affording room
for promenade, and well provided with seats. The general ex-
pressed himself as very much pleased. " It is much better than I
expected," he said. " To tell you the truth, I had the gravest
misgivings concerning the kind of craft we should find."

" If anything this is too civilized," said Dorothea. " I looked
for something more primitive."

" Like that, perhaps ?" asked Russell, indicating a very
primitive craft indeed lying near them.

" That is certainly more picturesque," she answered smiling.

"The whole scene is wonderfully picturesque," he said, lean-
ing over the rail by her side. " That mountain rising over us,
the mass of tangled tropical growth below it, the exquisite tint
of the water in its shadow, that boat with its crew, the town
as it lies in the sunlight. What a paradise for a painter! Ah,
we are off! Adieu, Chapala."

He waved his hand to the pretty spot as the boat slowly
steered around and moved out into the lake. " But I shall come
back again some day !" he added, as if to himself.

" What a delightful thing it must be," said Dorothea, regard-
ing him with her bright glance, "to feel absolutely free to go
and come where one will, when one finds a pleasant spot to
stay in it as long as one likes, and to go back across the world
to it if one desires ! Mr. Russell, you are the most enviable man
I know."

" Because I am a globe-trotter ? That is a distinction shared
with many people nowadays."

" No ; because you have kept your life unfettered. Because
you can do as you please."

"Ah!" He shrugged his shoulders slightly. "To do as one
pleases is not, after all, the extreme felicity that one is apt to
imagine until one has tried it. Sometimes it is very difficult to

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 391

please one's self. Yet I confess that any fetters upon my free-
dom would now be very irksome to me."

" Of course they would," said she with an air of positive
conviction, "and in your case I should never think of placing
them upon myself."

He looked at her smiling. " You forget," he said, " how in
all ages men have found compensation for such fetters. But
see what a picture opens as we advance into the lake !"

The scenes around them were at this moment wonder-
fully beautiful, and seemed to grow more enchanting as the
boat advanced on her leisurely voyage. Crossing the lake, she
took her way along the right shore, giving on one side a near
view of the forest-clad heights rising boldly and abruptly from
the water's edge, on the other the broad expanse of the lake,
varying from fifteen to thirty miles in width, framed by moun-
tains wearing the softest and most exquisite colors tender pur-
ples, delicate blues, varying in tint according to distance and
the lights and shadows thrown upon them.

" I had no idea that there was such color in the world ! "
said Margaret Langdon, as she sat with her eyes fastened on
the changing beauty of the distant shore. " How would you
describe the tint on those hills at this moment ? It is neither
azure nor mauve, but a tint suggesting both, and far more
beautiful than either ; while as for those still more distant
heights, they are like enchanted mountains, wearing colors never
seen elsewhere, so tender, so magically fair."

" It is an enchanted and an enchanting scene," Travers, who
sat beside her, answered. " I do not think that in the way of
atmospheric effects and color I have ever seen anything equal
to it. And what a day! what a sky of turquoise blue, what
floods of sunshine, and what a divine air! I fear Chapala will
make me as much of a Mexican enthusiast as Russell."

" It does not seem possible that any place can be more
charming," she said, still watching like one entranced the wide
expanse of blue, sun-kissed water, the dream-like heights and
exquisite distance.

" Come now on the other side," said Russell, stepping out
of the door of the cabin at this moment and addressing them.
14 We are approaching Las Palrnas the most picturesque spot
on the lake."

" Is there a superlative yet before us ?" asked Travers, as
they rose and followed him to the other side of the deck,

392 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [June,

where they found the rest of the party absorbed in admiring
the charming spot which the boat was now approaching.

Nothing could be imagined more picturesque than the scene.
Over the rocks that lined the shore the water was plashing and
breaking in sparkling waves, immense trees with great gnarled
roots that in themselves would have made a picture spread
their green canopy of shade over rocks and water, while a little
higher, under the clusters of feather-palms which gave a name
to the place, was the Indian village low houses thatched with
palm-leaves grouped around a tiny chapel. Behind, in close
proximity, rose the hills, which here receded a small space from
the water's edge, and a wealth of luxurious vegetation made
this the greenest, shadiest, most sylvan nook conceivable.

" Oh, how I wish I were an artist to stop and set up my
easel and paint it !" cried Dorothea. " Could anything be more
ideally picturesque? The water, the rocks, those splendid trees
with their spreading roots, the tropical growth, the houses, the
people. Look at that group in the nearest doorway! Oh, please
somebody ask the captain if there is time enough for us to go
on shore !"

"There might be time enough," said Russell. " But you
get a better effect from here, with less fatigue."

" Oh, I am sure it is much better to be satisfied with the
effect from here," said Miss Gresham with fervor.

The captain settled the point at this instant by sheering off ;.
and soon the beautiful place, with its palms and rocks and moun-
tains, was lost to sight as the boat rounded a point which shut
it off.

And so the day went on a journey through enchanted
scenes, leisurely enough for perfect enjoyment. They sat on
the decks idly talking, watching the fairyland-like beauty of
the distant shores, the varying yet ever exquisite outlines
of the mountains, the play of light and color on the water,
and the successive villages embowered in shade at which they
paused.

A fairly good dinner was served at noon, while they were
still the only passengers. Later other passengers came on
board, and by evening the decks were full.

*' Here you see the provincial class of Mexicans exclusive-
ly," said Russell. " People who have never travelled and know
nothing whatever of what we call the world. Yet see what
good manners they possess how quiet they are and how cour-
teous."

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 393

" They are a very friendly and sociable as well as a very
courteous people," said General Meynell. " The more I see of
them the better I like them."

" These are very provincial, however," said Dorothea. " How
refreshingly unconventional of that girl to comb and arrange
her hair in public ! "

"And of the elder woman to join the captain in a draught
of tequila from his bottle," replied Russell laughing. " But
that is what I remark they are middle-class people ; yet if we
compare them with the same class in other countries they seem
refined by contrast. Look at the manners of those young
men in talking to those girls ; how quiet, respectful, and grace-
ful they are."

About the middle of the afternoon they stopped at a vil-
lage where they took on some passengers, and then suddenly
the boat put about and steamed directly across the lake.
" Now, what is this for ? " inquired the general. " Are we go-
ing to call at some of the towns on the other side?"

"No," answered Philip. "The boat calls at them on her
return voyage. We are now going to enter the current of the
river. You know we leave the lake presently and go up the
river the Lerma, or Rio Grande de Santiago but first we fol-
low it for some distance across the lake."

" Why should we follow the river so long as we are still on
the lake ?"

"You will see in a little while. Meanwhile, have you ob-
served all day these fragments of vegetable matter, which are
floating about on the water ?"

" I have remarked several times that there seems to be a
great deal of such matter, uniform in size and shape, and look-
ing like parasites torn from trees by floods."

" There have been no floods at least not since last summer
and this vegetable matter, as you will soon perceive, is what
makes it necessary to take the course of the river across the
lake. It is rather an extraordinary river on the whole, inas-
much as it carries its banks along with it, and you will be able
to perceive all the processes of their formation."

"Here in the lake?"

" In the lake assuredly."

And truly in a little while the boat entered a clearly marked
channel between two floating banks of the same vegetable
growth which they had already noticed on the lake. But in-
VOL. LVII. 27

394 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [June,

stead of being in small, detached fragments, it was now united
in large masses. " It is brought down by the river in great
quantities a kind of aquatic plant which is Nature's first step
toward the formation of islands and marshes," said Russell.
" You will, as Phil says, see all the steps of this formation as
we advance."

Indeed it was soon evident that the marsh was forming
fast. Larger and wider grew the floating banks, composed at
first entirely of the aquatic plant mentioned ; but presently, as
this became firmer and had existed longer, a luxuriant growth
of marshy grass appeared on the expanse thus formed, together
with shrubs and even trees which had been at some former
time swept away with their roots from the solid earth where
they had originally existed, and, entangled in the masses of
vegetable drift, were not only living but finding sustenance.

" How extraordinary it is and how interesting," said Marga-
ret. " See the undulations of that grass as the waves carry it
up and down. How singular to think that it is all afloat !"

" Well, for my part," said Dorothea, " I wish that something
could be done to check this innovation on the part of the
river. It may be interesting to see the formation of its banks,
but it will spoil the lake at least this end of it."

" There is so much lake we can afford to lose a little of it
for the sake of the novelty of this effect," said Russell. " As
we advance it becomes more picturesque."

As they advanced the banks ceased to float so obviously
on the water, and had more the appearance of marshes covered
with long, waving grass, reeds and many other plants, a very
luxuriance of verdure, while beyond them the lake gleamed in
the sunshine and the frame of azure mountains seemed to take
more beautiful tints every moment. " By Jove, what a para-
dise for a sportsman !" said the general. " If only I had my
gun with me !"

" I should rather call it a paradise for water-fowl," said
Travers. " Evidently very few guns are ever heard here."

The multitude of birds disporting themselves on the water
seemed to justify this opinion. They were of every kind, espe-
cially wild duck and snipe,, and abounded everywhere.

Presently the sun began to sink toward the horizon, and
what a picture, a series of pictures, was before them then ! The
banks had here grown solid enough to bear trees with beautiful
feathery foliage, the marshes for such they still remained were

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 395

vividly green, and boats were seen here and there pushing
through the grass and wide-leaved plants. Gleaming water
caught the light, still beyond was the open lake and the solemn
encircling heights now turning softly purple in the sunset glory,
while against a sky of gold deepening to crimson the delicate
foliage of the trees on the banks were outlined with exquisite
effect, and the whole scene was like something altogether en-
chanted and mystical a semi-aqueous world where only the dis-
tant heights had firm and solid foundation.

After this beautiful picture the rest of the journey seemed
somewhat dreamlike. The richly-toned twilight gave place to
silver moonlight, the wide poetic marshes to walled banks and
cultivated fields ; presently the boat paused at a landing where
two large carriages and numerous dark figures of men and
horses made a group against the wide-spreading distance.

" Here we are !" cried Philip cheerily. " Yonder is Don
Rafael. Our day on Lake Chapala is at an end."

CHRISTIAN REID.

IN JUNE.

ITH June roses all a-budding,
And vesper bells a-ringing,
And the summer air resounding
With a melody of praise,
With the flowers sweet up-springing,
While cathedral chimes are singing,
With loving acts of fealty

Our hearts to Thine we raise.

HELEN M. SWEENEY.

396 THE PROPER ATTITUDE OF CATHOLICS [June,

THE PROPER ATTITUDE OF CATHOLICS TOWARDS
MODERN BIBLICAL CRITICISM.

III.

'HE Scripture difficulties which are brought before
us in the pages of modern criticism are for the
most part of a large and sweeping character, for
which no accommodation in the way of "obiter
dicta " can be considered to the purpose. It
may be well to indicate here some of the principal of these dif-
ficulties in order to give a general notion of their character, and
to offer, not indeed an adequate answer, but some suggestion
as to the sort of way in which I conceive they should.be met.

THEORIES OF ANTI-SCRIPTURAL CRITICISM.

A most prevalent and generic form of anti-Scriptural criti-
cism is one that insists upon having found a human key to the
development of the Jewish constitution. According to Well-
hausen and the modern school generally, the Pentateuch, or
rather the Hexateuch as including the Book of Josue, in its
present form is the outcome of a post-exilic sacerdotal move-
ment tending to substitute what he calls "the priestly code" for
the primitive institution, with the object of offering under the
prestige of antiquity an effectual resistance to national disinte-
gration. The theory is based upon an analysis of the Penta-
teuch legislation, in which he finds the more distinctive sacerdo-
tal enactments attributed to Moses to be more recent both in
language and character than the rest of the legislation, and in
some cases incompatible with it. We are familiar with an analo-
gous theory in the region of Church History. Critics have fre-
quently attempted to find an adequate explanation of the de-
velopment of Papal authority in the fifth century in a policy of
imperial centralization. Up to a certain point the criticism in
both cases may be just. Believers in the Divinity both of the
Scriptures and of the Church may admit without difficulty a
human element working in subordination to the Divine dispen-
sation, whilst they reasonably refuse to find in it the one ade-
quate explanation of the phenomenon. That the books of the

1893-] TOWARDS MODERN BIBLICAL CRITICISM. 397

Pentateuch are of a heterogeneous character ; are in part repro-
ductions of older documents ; that there would seem to have
been an interest involved in, and an opportunity given for, their
late invention ; do but constitute at most a suspicion based upon
a probability, which those who have grou'nds of credence dis-
tinct from the intrinsic character of the document may be per-
mitted to put aside. When such an ingenious scheme of likeli-
hoods is set before us, we should endeavor to see to what ex-
tent it admits of harmonizing with the church's position. For
instance, God might inspire a reproduction of a certain character
from ancient sources, but not a forgery. God might sanction
the development and emphasis of certain elements of mosaic
teaching that had found but little expression in the original
codification as unsuited to the then conditions of life, but which
had been preserved by oral tradition a tradition which might
also preserve their right to supersede the larger allowance of
the law as it was at first formulated. According to the literary
sentiment of the day, such portions of the teaching of the Law-
giver as corresponded with the conditions of the writer's times
would be naturally invested with the emphasis of the locutio
directa, provided it involved no false narration of facts. Some
such reconciliation, whether necessary or not, would anyhow
seem to be possible. With regard to the irreconcilably adverse
portion of the theory, whatever its scientific likelihood, we must
recollect that there are few detailed records of fact which have
not to run the gauntlet of various adverse scientific likelihoods ;
" verisimilia non tamen vera" to transpose St. Jerome's dictum.
Neither is there anything unscientific in our proceeding, if we
acknowledge, as we are bound to do, that theology is a science.
So precisely do sister sciences astronomy and geology, for in-
stance bear themselves with regard to each other's apparently
antagonistic likelihoods. I remember an account of the ascent
of a famous mountain in which a traveller gave a minute de-
scription of a certain guide and a certain horse, and, if I recollect
rightly, of a certain conversation. A reviewer was able to pro-
duce an almost fac-simile account from a well-known guide-book
in which the same guide and horse figure, and much the same
conversation is recorded, and proceeds to draw the very natural
conclusion that the traveller had copied the guide-book. The
traveller, however, stood to it that what had been related was
in every detail a personal experience, and that the resemblance
to the guide-book, however strange, was a coincidence pure and
simple. There was nothing impossible in this, and our know-

398 THE PROPER ATTITUDE OF CATHOLICS [June,

ledge of the traveller might be such as to justify, nay to extort,
our fullest acceptance of the statement.

A SECOND THEORY.

Another very common way of treating Scripture is to insist
upon assimilating it to other primitive records. Its uniqueness
is thus supposed to be lost. Abraham was a sheik, nay many
sheiks of the same name or a similar one. Various events in
early Jewish history read like the echoes of events in other his-
tories. Which is the voice, which the echo ? or are both echoes
mutually reverberant ? and so Scripture passes into a myth or a
commonplace.

This is an argument to which modern ethnological studies
, have, given a vastly increased impulse and sphere. But what
. reaj cogency has it against the truth of Scripture? That man
v \s? an animal does not even tend to prove that he is nothing
There is a likelihood that every product of the garden

liumanity should have an analogous growth ; that even the
; growth from a Divine seed should but differentiate itself, without
manifesting a character wholly alien from its neighbors. Did the
Jewish Tabernacle designed by God altogether lose its unique
character because surrounded by Gentile tabernacles ? or the
rod of Aaron when it became a serpent and contended with
serpents ? As when God became man he was of necessity made
like unto us, so when he bestowed upon us his word it was of
necessity assimilated to our word. If there are many echoes
in the hall of time, there must needs be a voice ; and where can
that voice be if not with us?

THE OBJECTION FROM SO-CALLED DEFECTIVE MORALITY.

Another very common objection is that the morality taught
in many parts of Scripture in Ecclesiastes, for instance is de-
fective, and that the moral type apparently presented for our
approval in such characters as Josue and David is anything but
the high one it ought to be.

This objection has its roots in a false appreciation of the
position claimed for Holy Scripture in the ethical and religious
ieducation of mankind. The Scripture, indeed, affords the prin-
cipal material for such education, but it is not itself the teacher
-it is not even an ethical primer. It is not an organic whole,
and thus is, so to speak, without a continuous self-consciousness.
It requires to be interpreted, supplemented, and combined by

1893-] TOWARDS MODERN- BIBLICAL CRITICISM. 399

the Pentecostal action of the church in order to possess this
character.

As to the moral motives appealed to, Holy Scripture appeals
to every motive that is in itself good and honest whether it be
high or low, for it addresses itself to the whole of human nature.
The most exalted self-sacrifice, the wisest self-interest has its
role in Scripture. As to the characters which it presents for
our approval, there is something at least in all of them to love
or admire, and we are not required to accept them all as per-
fect. No doubt the Old Testament Scriptures represent a sys-
tem of ethical accommodation on the part of God to the weak-
ness of humanity, and of uncivilized humanity ; but all relations
between the Creator and the creature involve an accommodation,
a dispensation :

" Life, like a dome of many-colored glass, ;
Stains the white radiance of eternity."

To conclude with

AN OBJECTION OF A VERY DIFFERENT TYPE,

Much stress is often laid upon the difficulty of supposing that
a highly developed civilization, such as we find in ancient Egypt
for example, should have arisen and culminated within the pe-
riod allowed by Biblical chronology. To this it may be an-
swered with Bellink, as quoted already, that an indefinite space
of time may be allowed without offence to Scripture veracity,
inasmuch as the Bible has, properly speaking, no chronology.*
Then it must be also remembered that, supposing the truth of
what is an article of the Christian faith, the Fall of Man, we
are not called upon to account for the evolution of high civil-
ization from primitive barbarism. We know not how much of
primitive civilization, the civilization of those who had walked
with God, was carried with them into exile by our First Par-
ents, and in what proportion it was inherited by the various
scions of their line. To the general assertion of primeval sav-
agery we may safely retort that degeneration is as ascertained a
phenomenon as improvement ; that there is as much to be said
from a scientific point of view for the theory that existing sav-
ages, whether capable of development or not, are in a condition

* Enumeration in the Bible so often obviously expresses not accurate chronological se-
quence but an emphatic selection, or some particular note which the number allegorizes, or
sometimes even a merely rhythmic balance, that we are often unable to depend upon the accu-
racy of a chronology which as far as form goes may be precise enough.

400 THE PROPER ATTITUDE OF CATHOLICS [June,

which is in part the result of degeneracy. Moreover, there are
many instances when this theory has been confirmed by the
traditions of savage life, and by the relics in savage lands of a
higher civilization. (See Mott On the Origin of Savage Life, 1878.)
These are, I conceive, fair specimens of the Scripture diffi-
culties contributed by modern criticism difficulties, we must
admit, for the most part unknown to earlier apologists. I have
no wish to undervalue them, and I am keenly alive to the varied
scholarship required for their effective handling. I have not
attempted to do more than draw attention to their general
character, and indicate the line I think the answers should take.
It is obvious that in view of such objections theories such as
that of "obiter dicta" hardly tend in any appreciable degree to

reduce the exposed area.

THE PRINCIPAL POINTS ESTABLISHED.

And now I can well conceive that many who have read me
thus far may be somewhat puzzled as to what precise theory I
am suggesting. Am I maintaining the traditional opinion that
in Scripture there is no assertion at all of what is untrue ? Am
I opposing the theory of " obiter dicta " precisely on the
ground that it admits the existence of such untrue assertions ?
or, on the other hand, am I objecting to it as too narrow in
its admission of error? I will endeavor at all costs to make
myself clear. " Mallem enim quam aperte non intelligi aperte
convinci" Let me, then, begin by enumerating the principal
points I have pretended to establish or at least to recommend. I
have insisted, i. That no definition of the church has decided
the question against "obiter dicta"', 2. That the adverse consen-
sus, however formidable in its external volume, lacks the pre-
cision and completeness which alone could rule that theory
out of court ; whence it follows that its author was justified in
regarding it as outside the area of Catholic prohibitive obliga-
tion. I have proceeded to bring out in detail the various modes
of dealing with Scripture difficulties which have prevailed at
different times and in different degrees within the church : the
system of allegorizing ; the mystical sense, at times, in the opin-
ion of St. Augustine and others, usurping the literal ; the inter-
fusion of the poetical or pictorial element in the historical, etc.
all tending to show that the Fathers' theory concerning in-
spiration was " in fieri" rather than "in factum esse" ; whilst
their attitude was always dominated by the principle that grant-
ing the inspiration, its largest amplitude was to be assumed in

1 893.] TOWARDS MODERN BIBLICAL CRITICISM. 401

default of proof to the contrary in the particular instance a
principle at once accounting for the predominance in early times
of such a theory as that of verbal inspiration, and opening the
door to the possibility of future critical development. I have
proceeded to point out that numberless assertions in Holy Writ
take a form incompatible with an acquaintance on the part of
the sacred writers with much that we know ; again, that various
statements, though assertive in form, may be regarded as really
nuncupative rather than assertive, introducing a character or
fact with the note popularly attached to it whether truly or not.
Nay, I have gone further, and insisted that statements corre-
sponding with opinion and not with fact, where the two con-
flict, must necessarily from time to time occur wherever a
Divine message is delivered through human agents to ignorant
men, on pain of laying a disquieting and misleading stress upon
indifferent matters. I am well aware that such a view is open
to serious abuse in its application to particulars. Moreover, I
cannot pretend that it is possible to confine it to what are com-
monly considered minute matters. No doubt these will always
be unimportant and "obiter" as regards faith and morals, and
the general sequence of relations between God and his people ;
but in themselves they may often appear large and imposing.
A heathen temple the Pantheon, let us say is transformed into
a Christian church ; the images of the false gods are removed ;
the tabernacled altar and the crucifix are erected, and the Ma-
donna and saints appear upon the walls; and yet there still re-
main various traces of the ancient non-Christian symbolism, not
evil in itself, but in various degrees inadequate or mistaken.
These are not removed, for they are quite harmless, and some
of them are so embedded in the structure that they could not be
removed without a serious shock to the building. May not this
simile be applied in its degree to the structure of the Mosaic
cosmogony as recorded in Genesis ? May not this be regarded
as a result in part of an inspired purification of a prevailing
heathen cosmogony the Chaldean, perhaps on the lines of an
all but lost primeval tradition ? If so, it would not surprise us
to find sundry presentments and sequences of events not in ac-
cordance with fact, but forming an integral portion of the furni-
ture of the popular imagination, and as such, supposed rather
than asserted. Obviously such a statement as, e.g., that of the
lodgment of a portion of the divided waters above the firma-
ment would have a quite other stress were it a new assertion,
and not a piece of the old frame for a new picture.

402 THE PROPER ATTITUDE OF CATHOLICS [June,

A TRADITIONAL DICTUM OF THEOLOGY.

It is a traditional dictum of theology that all the " res et
sententice " directly asserted in Holy Scripture are true. Con-
cerning the " sententia" the moral and doctrinal portions, there
can be no dispute within the church. As to the " res" the facts
stated, I conceive that the dictum may be maintained if we make
the scholastic distinction between " res " and " realitates " be-
tween the fact which is the main object of assertion and the
circumstances with which this is clothed and in which it is
realized. Amongst these last there may be room for disloca-
tions and inaccuracies. They are obiter so far as they are recog-
nizable as beside the main current of the assertion, but they
are not, so to speak, the offspring of wholly uninspired inter-
vals ; rather their freedom of deviation is restricted by the same
preventing hand which secures the absolute accuracy of what is
really important. The question resolves itself into one of
wholes and emphasis. It was the instinct of uncritical times to
find a whole wherever a passage could by itself be made to
yield a meaning ; and to lose all distinctions of emphasis in the
one distinguishing emphasis implied in a Divine authorship ; but
this has gradually yielded to the exigencies of critical develop-
ment. At first there was the inspiration of words, then of facts
and doctrines only, and now it may be that some such further
stage as I have just indicated may be reached. Whilst main-
taining that a development in this direction is not precluded by
authority, that in fact a door is open, I must again insist that
amongst Catholics the presumption must ever lie in favor of the
truth of every, even the most subordinate, assertion in Holy
Scripture, until, everything considered, it has ceased to be pro-
bable ; and this condition of things will continue until she speaks
who is the representative of Him who shutteth and none open-
eth, openeth and none shutteth.

THE THEORY OF "OBITER DICTA."

As regards the theory of "obiter dicta" or uninspired minu-
tiae, whilst defending its tenableness from a Catholic point of
view the main point of its author's contention I have suggested,
on the one hand, its extension to matters not in themselves
minute; on the other, its limitation to statements which either
the form or circumstances of the human author should excep-
tionalize. I have felt it my duty to bring out the full weight
of the opposite opinion within the church, and at the same

1893-] TOWARDS MODERN BIBLICAL CRITICISM. 403

time the irreconcilable character of much of the deliverance of
modern criticism. If we are in any respect required to take a
new departure it is necessary that all our luggage should be
presented on the platform, if only that we may know what we
must take with us and what we may be permitted to leave
behind.

A LAST WORD AS TO THE ATTITUDE OF CATHOLICS.

It remains for me to say a last word as to the attitude
which I think Catholics should maintain in view of modern Bib-
lical science. Speaking generally, I would suggest a little more
confidence in science a little less confidence in scientific men.
Of science, of accurate knowledge, we cannot have too much ; let
it prevail, a very sea clipping the rock upon which we of the faith
are standing, as closely as it may. We welcome it as a most im-
portant element in the interpretation of Scripture, though not
the only one, and as a factor in the integration of theological
thought. But for the " dii minores " of science, the angry yEoluses
who do so cast the water about, and would fain cover us with
the foam of their onset until we are drowned or pass for
drowned, they gauge nothing neither our position nor their
own. We must possess our souls in patience, and, making
allowance for the subsidence of the foam-bells, endeavor to as-
certain where the line of steady water will ultimately rest.
Some of us, oppressed with the sense that the tide is on all
sides gaining, may be tempted to remove our position far from
the water's edge to some safe platform aloof from the stress of
conflict. But surely such policy argues a lack of faith. If we
cordially recognized that no ascertained truth of science can be
really antagonistic to our position as believers ; if we remem-
bered that the God of reason is also the God of faith, we should
not be in such a hurry to escape from a conflict which must
ultimately result in harmony and is its necessary prelude.
" Gentlemen," exclaims Lacordaire in one of his famous " Con-
ferences," " God is not afraid of your reason ; he made it."
" If the literal sense of Scripture seems to contradict reason,"
says Henry of Ghent, in words I have already quoted, " we
must seek for another meaning until one is found in accordance
with reason." To conduct this search effectively we must re-
main at the point of contact without shrinking from the pres-
sure. Often, because it looks as if your favorite breakwater was
being gradually submerged, you are tempted to fancy that on
all sides there is the same defeat, forgetting that

404 THE PROPER ATTITUDE OF CATHOLICS [June,

" If hopes were dupes, fears may be liars ;

It may be in yon smoke concealed
Your comrades chase e'en now the fliers,
And but for you possess the field."

It may well be, however, that, on this side or on that, we shall
have to yield some point of " extra fidem " Catholic tradition ;
but it is precisely that we may be able to yield rationally and
fruitfully, without letting drop anything that is precious, that
we must carefully abstain from running away. It may be ob-
jected, no doubt, that we are thus double-dealers who would
fain run with the hare and hunt with the hounds, but we accept
no such situation ; on the contrary, we hold that it is the voca-
tion of Science, in spite of the humors of her workmen, to trim
and point the basis of that monument of which it is our privi-
lege to be the guardians.

Although so much has been said of the conflict of reason and
faith, how often is it apparent that neither reason nor faith has
gone down into the battle. Outside the Catholic Church, in
nine cases out^ of ten, the conflict is between two different
forms of the "Fides Humana" the one founded on the pious
traditions of the nursery, the other on a youthful enthusiasm
for certain great names, and certain isolated achievements at-
taching to a particular school of science. There is an opposi-
tion either real or supposed, and the weaker goes to the wall.
Where a Catholic finds himself seriously the worse for scientific
difficulties it is not so much that his scientific pursuits are at
fault, as that his theological development, his intellectual hold
upon the truths of faith, has not kept pace with his scientific
development : his theology is the theology of a child, whilst his
science is the science of a man, though perhaps of a very young
man.

The Catholic student, like his neighbor, is exposed to the
action of the Zeitgeist, which, though scientifically inclined, is
assuredly anything but strictly scientific. Its movement in the
scientific plane is not the laborious march of proof and disproof,
but rather a headlong sweep of experimental pursuit, rewarded
now and again by brilliant successes, and sublimely regardless
of hiatus and " non sequitur" It claims for itself the right ex-
ercised by other great world-movements, like that of democracy
or free trade in the political sphere, of dispensing itself from
answering inconvenient questions or accepting the injection of
scruples, however reasonable. It accounts it a sufficient reply to

1893-] TOWARDS MODERN BIBLICAL CRITICISM. 405

the most serious refutation to pronounce the argument not up
to date as though logic could ever become obsolete and with
a nod pronounces sentence of superannuation upon the most
illustrious names and the best accredited systems. In vain the
reactionary criticism of such works as Scepticism in Geology, or
Professor Virchow's critique on Darwinism, or the lucubrations of
the Irish Astronomer Royal ; pure reason is powerless to give
it pause, or to stay for an instant the triumphant energy of its
onward rush. Now, all this is very attractive and exhilarating,
but we must call things by their proper names. A young Cath-
olic who should abandon himself without reserve to this move-
ment would hardly have more right to invoke the name of rea-
son in his justification, than he would have to dignify by the
same name his preference for the seductions of the " free and
easy " to the claims of the home-circle.

It is frequently objected that the Catholic man of science is
overweighted and hampered in his scientific pursuits by the exi-
gencies of his religion. Of course a Catholic does carry weight,
and his liberty is controlled in various ways. But it is not so
much his freedom of investigation as his freedom from investi-
gation that is controlled. He is bound to be rigid and exacting
in his scientific method, to maintain cautiously all the reserves
of doubt. He is precluded from that facile abandonment to
the prevailing wind of doctrine which is so characteristic of our
modern scientific world. He has ties analogous to those of a
man with a family, or the captain of a ship laden with im-
portant merchandise. When tasting "the joy of battle with his
peers " he is never without a sense of responsibility ; he can
never afford to amuse himself " cantabit vacuus." At the same
time I think it may be maintained that, even from the point
of view of science, he is not without compensatory advantages.
The bane of modern popular science is its unordered diffusive-
ness, the incompleteness of its view of life, its lack of sobriety,
and of that sense of proportion which would enable it to bring
its various subject-matters into focus. The Catholic man of
science, on the other hand, possesses as his birthright an intel-
lectual system in which all things of earth and heaven find their
place and it is better to have some system, even if in certain
respects imperfect, than no system at all. Nothing tends so
much to sobriety and circumspection as to have something to
defend, and something one feels to be worth defending ; whereas
" bombinans in vacno" one may indeed weave a rope of supe-
rior strength and admirable workmanship, but it is loose at

406 CATHOLICS AND MODERN BIBLICAL CRITICISM. [June,

both ends. Unless one can take a truth home, so to speak if
one has a home to take it to it is apt to remain a waif and
stray like its discoverer.

A Catholic man of science may be a specialist, but he is
bound to be nay, he can hardly fail to be, something more.
He must know something of all the territories of science, their
outlines at least, for he has a theology which is more than co-
extensive with them all, and which has a word to say of each,
though it be only, as is commonly the case, to assure the stu-
dent that here he is within his right, and that his way is clear.
Still, it may well be that from time to time such student is dis-
turbed by the notification that though the route is not declared
" de fide " impassable, yet that he may not walk therein with
safety to himself or to those whom he would fain conduct ; that y
in fact, he must refrain from making this or that statement that
he would like to make, or that at most he must ventilate it as
a mere hypothesis. In such a case he must remind himself
that in the interests of traditional truth the church is bound to
be conservative of ancient forms ; that she is entrusted with
higher and more imperious interests than those of scientific de-
velopment. Thus, although in the particular instance the action
of authority may possibly be mistaken and productive merely
of vexatious delay, the scientist whose Christian name is Catho-
lic will not be the man to say as much, or even readily to sup-
pose it. In the end science will hardly be the loser, inasmuch
as the truth in question will get itself the better, because the
more circumspectly, stated.

Such I conceive to be the proper and natural attitude of
the Catholic scientist. He will be too loyal on the one hand to
faith, on the other hand to science, to believe that their last
words can be otherwise than in accord.

H. I. D. RYDER.

Or -at 'or y, Edgbaston.

1893-] THE PROSPECTS OF HOME RULE. 407

THE PROSPECTS OF HOME RULE.

\ UST prior to the opening of the present session
of the British Parliament some anticipations were
indulged in, in these pages, regarding the proba-
ble nature of the still unrevealed Home-Rule
Bill and the course which the Irish representa-
tives of either .party were bound to take when the provisions
of the measure had become public property. The event has
justified these anticipations in a very large degree ; and it is
now in order to consider the actual bill and the position which
the proffer of the measure as a high legislative arrangement has
created for the friends of Ireland as well as for the enemies of
her autonomy.

There was a strong suggestion of being "willing to wound,
but yet afraid to strike," in the attitude of those who claim to
be followers of Mr. Parnell, but at the last moment their spokes-
man, Mr. John E. Redmond, yielded to the inevitable and an-
nounced his adhesion to the bill, so far as its principle went,
but his hostility to certain clauses of it. This was what Mr.
Sexton, on behalf of the majority, had done in other and happier
terms. Hence there is practically no difference between the
party and the section represented by these two gentlemen, and
consequently not the shadow of an excuse for the perpetuation of
a campaign of dissension amongst Irish Nationalists. And still
this sorry work goes on, to the shame of decent Irishmen every-
where, and the delight of their enemies in corresponding ratio.

It would really seem as though when Home Rule has been
finally gained in Ireland the country must make up its mind
to the prospect of a perpetual feud, like a Corsican vendetta,
amongst the Nationalist members, more bitter, spiteful, and
malignantly personal than the ancient one between the Orange-
men and the Roman Catholics in Ulster. This is an alarming
danger, and by no means a shadowy or groundless one. It is
due in no small measure to the writings of a knot of hopelessly
irreconcilable litterateurs, who seem to be so blinded either by
self-opinion or partisan fury as to be incapable of realizing
the magnitude of the mischief they are doing; and it suggests
a very grave fear for the future of the country were there no
moral opinion strong enough in it to shame this system of al-
most harridan vilipending into silence.

4o8 THE PROSPECTS OF HOME RULE. [June,

The fact that the Northern Orangemen have broken out in-
to premature revolt against Home Rule ought to be a warning
to factious Irishmen of the National side. There are difficul-
ties of no slight dimensions to be faced and overcome, outside
their own ranks, without the superaddition of internecine strife ;
and to this task the best energies of all Nationalists ought to
be directed, instead of the maintenance of an unholy war on
platform and in press, and daily exercises in the purlieus of
English epithet, for the mere pleasure of belittling men whom
the very same writers, previous to the split in the National par-
ty, had been constantly lauding as models of patriotism, genius,
and virtue. Those who have been long engaged in this evil in-
dustry seem to have utterly forgotten that in every happy hit
they made they were demolishing their own reputation, not to
say for mere discrimination and judgment, but for sincerity, con-
sistency, and good faith in public life. If the better sense and
better taste of the great mass of the Irish people do not awak-
en to the danger of a continuance of this dishonoring quarrel
the result must prove irretrievably disastrous, not only in the
immediate future, but in the era succeeding the advent of Home
Rule. The quarrel will go on from one generation to another,
two parties will be created in the country whose hates will be
as deadly as those of the Guelphs and Ghibellines, and their
quarrels cannot but have a blighting effect, by distracting the
general mind from questions of public utility and fastening its
eyes like those of a tettered mendicant upon its irritating sores.

Those who know the genius of the Celtic race will easily
comprehend how such a result as this is possible. In the re-
mote districts, where the Celtic element is strong, the old tribal
and clannish sentiment still lingers, although the sept or tribe
has long been broken up, disintegrated, and dispersed. The po-
litical views, the shibboleths, the nomenclature of an epoch be-
come household words and fireside gods in every hamlet, to be
gossiped about in the winter evenings, talked over at fairs and
" patterns," and fought over when the hour of jollification suc-
ceeds that of the bargaining and haggling in the market-town
on a Saturday. Then the national weapon, the blackthorn, is
sometimes used to illuminate obscure points of discussion; and
arguments of this kind are as tenacious in the memory as the
subtle perfume which will keep clinging around the fragments
of the broken vase. And there are many memories of this evil
kind in Ireland to-day, it is to be said with regret, as souvenirs
of the past couple of years' war of incivility too many, far, for
Ireland's peace.

1893-] THE PROSPECTS OF HOME RULE. 409

The sense of responsibility is, however, a very moderating in-
fluence ; and with the power with which the concession of Home
Rule will invest the Irish nation may come the feeling that the
dignity and the safety of the country are concerned in the be-
havior of the people when its destinies are entrusted to their
own hands to make or mar. The thoughts of all must then be
turned to the promotion of the country's welfare. They owe it
to themselves and to the sympathizing nations who have watched
their struggles for freedom, to prove that they are fit for the
duties of citizenship.

If this subject is dwelt upon with what may seem undue
seriousness, it is because of the necessity which exists for show-
ing that the fears of those Ulstermen who object to Home
Rule are groundless. As for the mob who fly to brickbats and
bludgeons to emphasize their objections, the process of argu-
ment is thrown away upon them. They have served one useful
purpose in demonstrating that the intolerance which they affect
to dread is a thing of actual existence with themselves, and
that their impotent revolt arises more from a dread of the lex
talionis than from an excess of loyalty or love of civil or re-
ligious liberty.

No patriotic Irishman ought to lose his temper over their
bit of mock tragedy. They may be left to the imperial gov-
ernment, whose function it is to preserve order, to deal with.
It is to be remembered that the Ireland of the future, ad-
ministered under a system in which all Irishmen will have an effec-
tive voice, is not entirely a homogeneous Ireland, but one in
which a large alien element has to be conciliated, and for the
satisfaction of whose legitimate claims the majority of the Irish
people, through their accredited parliamentary representatives,
have given a solemn pledge and public undertaking before
mankind. Tolerance to this alien minority in the past has been
Ireland's pride and boast tolerance even in the face of provo-
cation to a contrary course. There should be more than toler-
ance in the future; there should be a spirit of generous for-
bearance, for the sake of Ireland's welfare and good name
coupled with an unflinching determination to compel the power
which is primarily responsible for the infusion of this discontented
element into the Irish body-politic to make them respect the law.
Those who call up spirits from the vasty deep may find the
demons whom they invoke very undesirable servitors, altogether
unmanageable, and quite heedless of the timeliness of their
work. The Duke of Devonshire, Lord Randolph Churchill, Sir
Henry James, and Mr. Balfour have been experimenting in this
VOL. LVII. 28

410 THE PROSPECTS OF HOME RULE. [June,

way, and if they have been successful beyond their expecta-
tions, they are to be congratulated on their escape from re-
sults which might have been more startling than agreeable.
Both these responsible leaders of men lately made some dar-
ing flights into the region of heedless rhetoric, and even
ventured into the forbidden ground (in Tory minds) of justi-
fiable rebellion. The sacred right of revolution as the ultima
ratio of the oppressed is one- for which Tory statesmen al-
ways entertained an academical admiration. Like Mr. Lo-
well's political myth, they were always ** friends of freedom's
cause, as far away as Paris is." So long as revolution and po-
litical assassination were confined to Rome or Paris or Madrid,
they were viewed with the serenity becoming a great constitution-
al party gentlemen of England, sitting at home at ease who
never dreamed that such lessons would be brought home to
their own doors. When they found that their recent incitements
to rebellion in Ulster were taken seriously and acted on in Bel-
fast, in the way peculiar to the lower order of " loyalists" in
that city, and that one of these zealots actually made his way
over to London with the intent to assassinate Mr. Gladstone,
matters assumed a different complexion. Word was sent out in
hot haste that the ardor of the " loyalists" must be abated.

The incipient rebellion was nipped in the bud. It might have
been exceedingly inconvenient for the Tory leaders if any harm
had befallen the venerable Liberal leader. The English masses
are behind Mr. Gladstone, and the English masses have some-
times rough-and-ready methods of dealing with political ob-
structionists when their sluggish blood is once stirred, as those
who remember the incident of the Hyde Park riots, some thirty
years ago, will agree. To surmise what might happen had such
a life as Mr. Gladstone's been sacrificed, on the promptings of
Sir Henry James and Mr. Balfour, is less difficult than agreea-
ble ; and the Tory leaders have shown that they are in nowise
deficient in the better part of valor, in putting the brake upon
the headlong zeal of their inconveniently zealous followers in
Ulster and elsewhere. Hitherto the Tories have been posing
as the saviors of society, and the sole upholders of law and
order. All their coercion acts were based on this pharisaical
assumption. They have now flung the mask aside, and the note
of reprobation which their inflammatory policy has evoked
throughout Great Britain has been so emphatic that they shrink
in alarm from the consequences of their unscrupulous propaganda.

The progress of the Home-Rule measure itself in the House
of Commons has been, so far, as satisfactory as the most san-

1893-] THE PROSPECTS OF HOME RULE. 411

guine of its friends anticipated. Its second reading was taken
on the night of Friday, April 21, after a debate in the course
of which the opposition showed their horror of that policy of
obstruction which at an earlier period they had denounced as
something like high treason, by a very servile imitation of the
tactics of the late Messrs. Parnell and Biggar. It was necessary
to apply the closure before the flow of dilatory dithyrambic was
stopped ; hence the Irish party enjoyed the spectacle of their
hereditary enemies flagellated with the rod which they had cut
for others' backs. Defeated in their attempt to strangle the bill
by prolonged talking, the opposition leaders resorted to the ex-
pedient of " amending " it out of all original shape. A large
number of " instructions " to the committee, cunningly devised
to strike at the root of the bill, were set down by Mr. Cham-
berlain, Lord Randolph Churchill, and other experienced tacti-
cians ; but, to their intense chagrin and surprise, these were all
brushed aside. Speaker Peel, although a Unionist, has a deep
sense of the responsibilities of his office, and he clearly could
never allow the discussion of motions intended to kill the prin-
ciple of the bill. He set the whole lot aside offhand ; and the
conspirators were driven back upon their second line of defence
a dogged opposition to the bill in committee, clause by clause
and line by line.

To meet this obstruction the government have had to ap-
ply the closure remorselessly, and the consequence has been a
series of stormy scenes in the House of Commons, with some
exciting episodes between individual members. Both sides are
working hard to keep their followers ready for emergencies, but
the government forces have gained steadily, their majorities
ranging in the division lobbies from forty-three to fifty-two.

There is now no division in the Irish ranks. They have closed
up dutifully in face of the general enemy, and now present an
unbroken front, to the great satisfaction of all true friends of
the Irish cause. If they maintain this commendable attitude
through all the other stages of the debate, there is no doubt
that the bill will be ready to be sent to the Upper House be-
fore the usual time for the prorogation, for Mr. Gladstone has
intimated that the government are not averse from the consid-
eration of amendments on those clauses of the bill which deal
with the all-important questions of the financial relations of the
two countries and the retention of Irish members in the Im-
perial Parliament. These will require very delicate handling
and the coolest of tempers for their settlement, and it is satis-
factory to note that the extreme Irish press is beginning to

412 THE PROSPECTS OF HOME RULE. [June,

realize the gravity, of this subject, and to speak about it with that
sobriety which is becoming. If all go well to this point, the
House of Lords will this autumn be face to face with one of
those crises which menaced its very existence ; and though the
Ulster malcontents and the English Tories confidently look to
the hereditary legislators to give the bill a summary quietus,
it is quite safe to predict for them a very dubious frame of
mind when the problem presented for their consideration assumes
the sinister shape of a contingent " happy dispatch."

But the auguries all point to a speedy settlement of this me-
morable struggle, on lines fairly satisfactory to the great bulk
of the Irish people. Should the peers reject the measure this
year, in all human probability they will have to reverse their
verdict in the next, or else go down before the strong wave
of popular discontent. The people of Great Britain are weary
of the long-protracted Parliamentary war. They want some
time to attend to their own affairs, and this they cannot have
so long as Ireland blocks the way. They are quite willing now
to "let the Egyptians go."

The dawn of Ireland's regeneration seems, then, close at
hand. A little interval of patient vigil appears to be all that
separates her from the hour of triumph. Patient and unflagging
determination is still demanded as equipment for the final strug-
gle, but the issue is no longer doubtful. Her entrance into the
ranks of emancipated nations will be greeted with a world-wide
" All hail " because of her unparalleled constancy. She stands
unique amongst them all, as one who, often overthrown, was
never conquered. She would neither barter her faith for gold,
nor renounce her birthright for cord or steel. In her darkest
hour she never veiled her face in despair. The morning rays
of freedom which must soon light her horizon will stream over
a depopulated and martyr-strown land, but she will arise to the
task of rehabilitation with a spirit ennobled and purified by suf-
fering, and a courage exalted by long battling against an ap-
parently inexorable destiny. It will be her effort to falsify the
predictions of the croakers that she would fail to rule where she
triumphed as a combatant ; and it should be her pride to heap
coals of fire on the heads of those who dread that, because she
was persecuted by their progenitors in the past, she would be-
come an oppressor in the future. Thus she will confound her
enemies and justify the sacrifices her heroic children have lav-
ishly made ; for it was not to gain a tyrant flag they dreamed
and died, but a spotless ensign of freedom, tolerance, and
unity. JOHN J. O'SHEA.

1893-] LOVE RULES. 413

LOVE RULES.

THERE is no truth in all the earth ;

Fair hope has raised a pirate sail ;
There is no under-soul of mirth,

If love can fail.

Vain are the visions of the heart,
Mere mocking ghosts of idle acts,

If, like false dealers of the mart,
True love retracts.

Hate is the ruler of the days,
The builder of the land and sky,

The sightless guide of trackless ways
If love can die.

The night is master of the sun ;

The stars an unavailing blot ;
The cosmic plan is all undone

If love reigns not.

But life is good the heart is fair,
Despite the chatter of the schools :

Therefore through earth and sea and air
Love rules ! love rules !

J. J. ROONEY.

414 BISHOP VINCENT NOT A GOOD METHODIST. [June,

BISHOP VINCENT NOT A GOOD METHODIST.*

S"
HY does the Forum style John H. Vincent, of this

city, " Bishop," when John H. Vincent, writing of
Francis Satolli, refers to him as " Mr." ? Simply
because the editor of the Forum believes that
the courtesies of civilized life should not and
must not be eliminated from public controversy because of the
introduction of a spirit of rancor by any individual controver-
sialist who wishes to write himself down a bigot. The editor
of the Forum deserves public thanks for his gentlemanly rebuke
to John H. Vincent. He did not wish to say in so many
words : " The prelate to whom you refer in the article I am
publishing is an ecclesiastic honored with an exalted and extra-
ordinary rank, and dignified with a high title by the first power
on earth from which spiritual titles emanated. He has a perfect
right to be addressed by that title when spoken to or spoken
of. You hold a spiritual title of a like nature, and you expect
the title to be acknowledged. Although some may question
your title, I concede it out of courtesy; because I conceive
that even if I became for the time being a controversialist,
I ought not therefore to sink the gentleman." The quip is
very neatly administered, and its timeliness no less than its dex-
terity will command the admiration of every person of good
breeding.

However, this is not a question that concerns the public.
The point for the consideration of the flock of Bishop John H.
Vincent is not his noli episcopari singularity, or his want of
controversial courtesy, but his own consistency as a spiritual
guide with the long-established principles and oft and openly
avowed convictions of the powerful and intelligent community
in which he is a titular pastor. The question for them is, how
shall their children be educated, not Bishop Vincent's want of
good manners. His hatred of the Pope, even if manifested in
the most Christian spirit, could not settle the question. By
shaking his pastoral staff at Monsignor Satolli he will not com-
pel them to send their children to schools where the opinions
and the talk of the infidel, the anarchist, the enemy of all order

* The Pope in Washington. Bishop J. H. Vincent. Forum for May.

1893-] BISHOP VINCENT NOT A GOOD METHODIST. 415

might find echoes on the lips of the uninformed children, and
mayhap in some cases in the covert cynicism of the teacher.

u Mr." Satolli, says this episcopal Chesterfield, " represents
a new and temporary policy, and not a new principle." Hither-
to it has been the fashion to present the church of which the
Apostolic Delegate is a distinguished plenipotentiary as the
one institution that never changes its evil ways ; now the offence
is that it can change its policy with the changing times. But
the truth is that in this respect there has not been, nor can
there ever be, any change in the church's policy. To educate
the young first of all in the fear and love of God has from its
very beginning been its guiding principle in every state in
which it obtained a foothold. " God first, everything in due
order afterwards," has been its motto. This in old monarchical
countries was reduced to a formula unhesitatingly accepted by
every government : " Fear God and honor the king." Such was
conceived to be in old-fashioned times the kernel of Christian
citizenship.

Bishop Vincent does not make it clear what additional dan-
gers threaten the American nation and people from the fact of
the Pope being, as he puts it, in Washington as well as in Rome.
No matter where the Head of the church may be located,
he must be the same formidable and dreadful power to Bishop
Vincent. The spiritual authority which his Holiness wields is
neither magnified nor diminished by the fact of its locality. So far
as we believe, were it Leo XIII. himself who were in Washington,
instead of Monsignor Satolli, he would be heartily welcome. It
is not very long since there were many vague rumors of an in-
tention on his Holiness' part to seek safety and shelter outside
Rome, and it was freely stated at the time that among the
powers which voluntarily proffered asylum to the illustrious
tenant of the Vatican was that of our great Republic. Whether
the offer were really made then or not, there is every reason
to believe that did the occasion actually arise it would be
heartily made. So much for Bishop Vincent's gobemouche note
of alarm.

Locality cannot alter the dreadful condition of things which
Bishop Vincent depicts. "Mr. Satolli represents," he says, "the
subjection of the individual intellect and conscience to the Pope,
his bishops and priests," and other things frightful in non-Catho-
lic eyes. This is the old-fashioned way of elusive argument.
Bishop Vincent begs the question in magnificent style. Other

416 BISHOP VINCENT NOT A GOOD METHODIST. [June,

bishops not less renowned than he have treated it, however, in
a different way : they condescended to argue it. Bishop Vincent
will hardly deny to such a prelate as the late John Henry
Newman the possession of intellect and conscience, and passing
by the fling at the " bishops and priests," who, so far as the
world knows, never claimed what Bishop Vincent attributes to
them here are some of his words about intellect and con-
science two widely different things and subjection to the
Pope. Having quoted Cardinal Turrecremata, Cardinal Bellar-
mine, and Archbishop Kenrick as authorities, Cardinal New-
man says:* "It seems, then, there are extreme cases in which
Conscience may come into collision with the word of a pope,
and is to be followed in spite of that word." The italicized pas-
sage sums up the conclusion of the cardinal's learned arguments,
which were written in reply to Mr. Gladstone's famous attack
on the Vatican decrees in 1876; and he quotes most appo-
sitely the famous decree of the Lateran Council : " Quid-
quid fit contra conscientiam, aedificat gehennam."

But this is not the Conscience of the popular conception,
goes on the illustrious Oxonian. With a very large portion of
the public it is the right and freedom of Conscience " to take
up this or that and let it go again ; to go to church or go to
chapel ; to boast of being above all religions, and to be an im-
partial critic of each of them." This is not the conscience of
John Henry Newman, nor is it, he says, the conscience of the
Anglicans, Wesleyans, Presbyterians, and other non-Catholic
denominations. "They mean," he says, "what we mean the
voice of God in the nature and heart of man, as distinct from
the voice of Revelation." Does Bishop Vincent really believe
that Catholics are such very slaves as he postulates ? Does he
think that Catholics can juggle thus with that precious spark
of the Eternal, trying at once to cheat -God and themselves ?

Now, it is this very thing called Conscience which Bishop Vin-
cent assails when he turns from the irritating presence of Mon-
signor Satolli and delivers himself on the school question. He
touches the conscience of his own flock no less than that of
Catholics.

Bishop Vincent is a devout believer in the blessings of
" the enlightened individual conscience " ; he must also be
a believer in the aggregate one at least that of his own

* A Letter addressed to his Grace the Duke of Norfolk on occasion of Mr. Gladstone's re-
cent Expostulation. By J. H. Newman, D.D. Benziger Bros.

1893-] BISHOP VINCENT NOT A GOOD METHODIST.

people. His enlightened individual conscience speaks this way ;
those of his flock, through the press, speak that :

" THE METHODIST."
Editorial.

" Our object in this article is to say
squarely that in our judgment the de-
nominational schools of the land, as
compared with the purely secular or
state school, are on moral grounds in-
comparably the safest."

" Our state institutions as a general
thing are hot-beds of infidelity not less
than of vice. That unbelief should be
fostered and fermented therein is not
unnatural. The restraints of religion
are removed. The pride of intellect is
stimulated ; science, falsely so-called,
usurps the place of the Bible. Doubt
is engendered ; and finally unbelief, full
blown with all its arid negations, comes
to be the fixed and settled habit of the
soul."

" We have said, and we thoroughly be-
lieve, that our church should invest ten
millions at least in the next ten years
in denominational schools. Why ?
Because we believe that this system is
the American one and the only safe
one."

BISHOP VINCENT.

" The Republic must maintain the
American school."

" The public school is the hope and
stability of the nation."

" The nation may well distrust an ec-
clesiastical system that is afraid to trust
its youth in the atmosphere of an Amer-
ican public school."

Nor could Bishop Vincent, unless he undergoes a change
of heart, stand on the same platform with the Episcopalians.
They in General Convention

" Resolved. That the bishops and clergy be most earnestly requested to bring
this subject to the attention of the members of this church ; that they remind the
people of their duty to support and build up our own schools and colleges, and to
make education under the auspices of the Protestant Episcopal Church superior
in all respects to that which is afforded in other institutions."

It will not be out of place to repeat with emphasis a few
sentences from the Christian Union :

"The time has fully come for a vigorous war upon the popu-
lar notion that religion can be excluded from any system of
education. Theology can be ; religion cannot be."

BISHOP VINCENT NOT A GOOD METHODIST. [June.

" The secularization of the public schools is false in psy-
chology. It assumes that a child can be divided up like a tene-
ment into different rooms, part developed and part left unde-
veloped. This is not true."

" The secularization of the public schools is false in philoso-
phy. It assumes that religion is a something apart from life.
. . . This conception of religion is wholly pernicious."

11 The secularization of religion is false in pedagogics. It
renders true education impossible. . . . Take imagination
out of the school-room, and the child can learn only symbols ;
have imagination in the school-room, and you leave therein
goodness, God, religion."

These utterances may well be placed in opposite sides of
the scale, and it remains whether the title of bishop will suffice
to equipoise an overwhelming consensus of opinion on the oppo-
site side from the body on whose behalf Bishop Vincent as-
sumes to speak. An article in a magazine will not dispose of
this great question. Bishop Vincent cannot ride off on a side
issue, crying out that the Pope is in Washington. That is not
the question for the Methodist body, or any Christian body of
any denomination. The question is one of the gravest charac-
ter for individual parents, for individual families, for the state
as a whole, for its future peace is largely dependent upon its
solution. Therefore it behooves every conscientious man and
woman to look to it, and that speedily.

THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW.

Inquiry into the Treatment of the Aged Poor. For some
time the harshness, and even cruelty, of the British Poor-Law
system has been in process of realization by the English people.
While a large proportion of the working classes, especially of
the agricultural laborers, has for old age no better prospect
than the work-house, the ruling classes have been unable to
discover any better way of encouraging thrift and indepen-
dence than the making of these work-houses as repellent as
possible. The desire to reform this state of things has been
the motive for Mr. Chamberlain's movement in favor of pensions
for the aged poor to which we have so many times referred.
While there seems to be no prospect of legislation this session,
the movement has not been altogether ineffectual, for the gov-
ernment has appointed a Commission of Inquiry into the Poor-
Law system so far as it affects the old ; and this is but a fore-
shadowing of a wider revision, which all parties have come to
recognize as necessary. It is worthy of note that upon this
commission no clergyman of the Established Church has been
appointed, although they claim to be more intimately acquainted
with the system than any other class. Perhaps they are the
most to blame for the present state of things.

Catholic and Protestant Treatment of the Poor. An article
in a recent number of Macmillaris Magazine enables us to make
a comparison between the manner in which the poor are cared
for in Protestant and Catholic countries. The writer of the ar-
ticle admits, or rather maintains, that while the Austrians neglect
the study of political economy and set at naught its principles,
yet they have succeeded where the English have failed, and
have solved, successfully on the whole, problems which are still
puzzling English brains. The poor-law system is a model not
of the harsh and undiscriminating niggardliness which is its char-
acteristic in England, but of that discriminating generosity which
is looked forward to as likely to prevail in the future. This
system is not uniform throughout the country, each town and

420 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [June,

district having the power to frame for itself special regulations,
and consequently somewhat wide differences in the mode of
treatment are found. It has been necessary for the purpose of
comparison to take a single place : it cannot be iriferred, there-
fore, that throughout the whole country precisely identical regula-
tions are found, although a common spirit animates the whole.
The system adopted in the capital, Vienna, serves for an illus-
tration.

The " Fathers" and " Mothers " of Orphans. In Vienna a
distinction is made between the sturdy beggars, confirmed idlers,
and men whom temporary misfortune has reduced to want.
The care of the poor is delegated to a regularly constituted de-
partment of the municipal government. The burgomaster ap-
points two hundred and thirty-three persons whose special office
it is to watch over young boys, and who are styled " Fathers
of the Orphans," and similarly fifty-four women, called *' Mo-
thers of the Orphans," to watch over young girls. No child is
under any circumstances sent to a work-house, but if destitute
is placed under the care of one of these " Fathers " or " Moth-
ers." Everything is done to encourage and to compel these of-
ficials to be in reality what their name implies, and to bring
about a personal bond of union between them and their charges.
No guardian may adopt more than five children, and for the
welfare of these he is personally responsible. " He must visit
them, see that they are kindly treated, that they are properly
fed, clothed, and taught ; and that they are being fitted, so far
as in them lies, to make their way in the world and to become
worthy citizens." While they are very young the custom is to
board the children in families; afterwards, for the sake of closer
supervision, to transfer them to orphanages ; and for the sup-
port of the children the city is willing to spend more than for
that of the grown-up men in the work-houses.

The Austrian System of Education of Poor Children. One
of the most remarkable differences between the English and
the Austrian (or shall we say between the Protestant and the
Catholic) systems is the care which is taken that no stigma shall
attach to the children on account of their destitute condition.
They do not go to separate schools, but attend the national
schools on terms of perfect equality with their companions. One
of the saddest things in England is the way in which the up-
per and richer classes have appropriated to themselves the scho-
lastic foundations of Catholic times even to the exclusion of

1 893.] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 421

those for whom they were intended, and even now that the na-
tion devotes vast sums every year to the education of the poor,
such education stops with the elements. In Austria the road
to the university is open not merely for the children of the
poor, but for the children of the destitute : special scholarships
are provided for their competition, the university itself being in
full sympathy with public opinion on this point, and admitting
them to all lectures and examinations without the payment of
any fees. At the same time the Austrian authorities are too
sensible to encourage the pursuit of what is nowadays respect-
able misery by leading poor scholars to look down upon man-
ual work as something degrading. This is what has been brought
about in England by the progress of education ; a large class of
half-starved clerks having come into existence who are too gen-
teel to work with their hands, and who pass through life with
barely sufficient to eat and to wear. On the contrary, the
Austrian system, under the influence of Catholic principles,
aims at making the children sober, industrious working men
and women. The boys are carefully taught some handicraft,
while the girls are prepared for domestic service, laundry work,
or any suitable calling. As a result it is a rare thing in Vienna
to find in a charitable institution a man or woman who has
been brought up at the public expense; while in London it is
a saying that the child who is born in a work-house always re-
turns there to die. So that the more generous policy in the end
proves also to be the more economical.

The Care of the Adult Poor. Passing now to the men and
women of the pauper class, for them also are appointed guar-
dians called Fathers of the Poor, and to these the destitute
have a right to apply for advice and help. In some towns of
Austria for every four families there must be a separate guar-
dian ; but in Vienna it has been found impossible to secure
the services of the fifteen thousand honorary officials who are
required under that arrangement. For every street or small
district, however, there is a guardian. This guardian, if he ful-
fils his duty, must be personally acquainted with every indi-
vidual living there, even in advance, so that when misfortune
happens he may be able at once to decide how the case is
best to be met. For merely temporary relief he is provided
with funds to alleviate it. Doubtful cases, and the cases of peo-
ple who require help for any lengthened period, must be
referred to the officials of the public institutions. In England
work-house officials treat all the poor more or less as crimi-

422 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [June,

nals, whether the poverty arises from unavoidable misfortune or
from vice and idleness. The administrators of the Poor Law
in Vienna take infinite trouble to adjust the treatment to the
merits of each individual case. Instead of the casual wards of
Great Britain, asyls are provided, where a bath, supper, bed,
and breakfast are provided free of charge for any one between
the ages of eighteen and sixty who is in temporary destitution.
Workmen in search of work during the day find in these asyls
a shelter at night. Special precautions are taken to prevent
abuse, and unless a man soon finds work or gives undoubted
proof that he is in a fair way to obtain it, he is moved on to

the work-house.

The Model Work-House of Vienna. For the whole city there
is only one work-house, and in the year 1889 its inmates aver-
aged no more than one hundred and sixty-six. The smallness
of the number does not arise from its being made prison-like
and uncomfortable ; on the contrary, the amount of freedom
allowed to the inmates would, as the author in Macmillan says,
"make the very hair of our English Bumbles to stand on end."
The food is good, the rooms pleasant. Beyond certain rules
necessary to secure punctuality and order, there are none of
those petty restrictions which render the lives of English pau-
pers intolerable. A certain amount of work has to be done ;
but on Sundays and holydays there is no work at all, and on
one day in the week they are always free to go out in search
of employment. In fact, this latter regulation affords the ex-
planation of the smallness of the number of work-house inmates.
All who enter are given to understand that they have not
come there to stay that they are expected to find work within
a short time. The care of the authorities does not stop there.
Every effort is made by them to put them in the way of ob-
taining employment, the officials being in constant communica-
tion with the chief employers of labor, and keeping a register
of the work-shops where additional hands are required. In this
way the willing and industrious find opportunities of returning
to an independent life, while for the idle and intractable a
forced labor colony is provided, to which those who would
themselves be willing to remain in the work house are sent,
whether they like it or not. Here the sternest prison disci-
pline prevails, and the order of the day is that he who does
not work shall not eat. The knowledge of the destiny await-
ing the evil or the nothing-doer exercises a most salutary in-
fluence ; for while there is no disgrace attached to the going

1 893.] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 423

into an asyl or the work-house, the being sent to the labor
colony is looked upon as the same thing as being sent to prison.

The Treatment of the Aged Poor. Great, however, as is the
contrast between the English and the Austrian methods of
treating destitute children and able-bodied men and women, a
still greater difference exists in the treatment of the aged poor.
More than a hundred years ago the statesmen of Austria fully
recognized the fact that, however industrious the members of
the working-classes might be, it was practically impossible for
any except the best paid of them to save money enough to
provide for old age. Having recognized this fact, and also that
this inability did not spring from any moral defect, but from
the economic condition of the country, they proceeded to deal
with it in a way diametrically opposed to that adopted in Pro-
testant England. Here, it is the deliberately adopted policy to
drive the aged poor into the work-house, to render the arrange-
ments there as disagreeable as possible, to separate husband
and wife, and, above all, to attach to the pauper every mark
of shame and disgrace. In Austria, on the contrary, the law
recognizes that at sixty every man has the right to claim from
his native town or commune a pension equal to one-third of
the average daily wage he had received during his working
years. No disgrace or shame is attached to the receiving of
such a pension ; on the contrary, it is regarded in exactly the
same light as a soldier's pension not as a charity, but as a
reward of past services. The guiding principle of the Austrian
Poor Law is that the old and feeble have a right to be sup-
ported by the young and vigorous, and that there should be
the old and feeble is as much a part of God's providence as
that there should be the young and vigorous. For a more par-
ticular account of the various ways in which the aged poor are
provided for, we must refer our readers to the article itself.
Suffice it to say that while in London pauper parents are
shunned as if they were lepers, in Vienna there is no such feel-
ing; on the contrary, a visit to them in the institutions in which
many of them are accommodated is regarded as a pleasure.
The main point which deserves attention is the way in which
the love of our fellow-men, which is so marked a feature of
Catholicism, is carried into practical effect in the life of a Cath-
olic nation, in contrast with the way in which the love of
worldly goods, which, as Dr. Newman says, was the motive of Eng-
lish Protestantism, has steeled the hearts of the successful in the
pursuit of those goods toward those who have been unsuccessful.

424 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [June,

The Strike at Hull. The strike at Hull forms a contrast
to the recently concluded strike of the cotton operatives in Lan-
cashire on account of the violence and disturbances which have
already characterized the former, although it has only lasted a
few weeks, while during the latter, although it lasted four
months, no trouble of any kind occurred. This is due to the
fact that the Hull strikers are unskilled workers whose places
may be supplied by inexperienced men, and that there was no
difficulty in finding such men. When the strikers saw their
places in process of being filled by outsiders brought from Lon-
don and elsewhere, they were unable to control themselves, and
by their misdirected action have alienated that sympathy of the
public which is an essential element of success. Moreover, the
cause of the conflict does not commend itself to the general
public, for the contest was begun for the purpose of excluding
from work the men who did not belong to the union. Public
opinion is so far in favor of Trade-Unionism that it will not
tolerate efforts to put the unions down, but when these organ-
izations themselves begin to tyrannize, the love of fair play and
freedom makes people in general take the opposite side. Per-
haps the most remarkable feature of the present troubles is the
unprecedented step taken by the president of the Board of
Trade in calling a conference of the parties to the dispute, and
in framing at that conference a plan of settlement. This is
looked upon by many as an unwarrantable interference of the
state with private concerns, and as an advance towards that
state socialism which all individualists feel bound to resist. For
u the detestable system of laissez faire" as Cardinal Vaughan
calls it, still has its defenders and will have for many a day.

Conciliation and Arbitration Boards. Disheartening as is
this recrudescence of the strike policy of the New-Union-
ism, especially in view of the declamation both of masters
and men in condemnation of this barbarous method of settling
disputes, some consolation is afforded by the recently-issued
report of the London Labor Conciliation and Arbitration Board,
which shows that had it not been for the growing feeling for
better methods the strikes would have been more numerous,
and that by the action of this board many disputes have been
settled, which would otherwise in all probability have led to
conflicts. Some time ago we gave an account of the constitu-
tion, of the board and of its methods of procedure. It has now
been in operation for two years, and more than seventy trade
unions have taken part in its proceedings. Moreover, no fewer

1893-] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 425

than eighteen similar bodies have been formed in different parts
of the United Kingdom. The success of the plan is to be at-
tributed to the sensible and practicable rules by which its action
is governed. Some of the promoters of the movement are in
favor of power being conferred on the boards of conciliation to
examine witnesses on oath, and for making their awards legally
binding on all parties. The president of the Board of Trade
has introduced a bill into Parliament to promote conciliation
and arbitration in labor disputes. It is rather tentative in its
character, not going so far as to confer the desired powers.
It provides for the appointment of conciliators or boards of
conciliation by the Board of Trade. It proposes to register
these boards and their decisions, and to give publicity to their
proceedings, but leaves recourse to them quite voluntary. The
only advantage conferred by the bill is that it gives state
recognition of what is now being done by voluntary action.

The Belgian Constitutional Crisis. The power of working
men has been strikingly shown by recent events in Belgium.
For a long time the question of the revision of the constitution
has been discussed. It was admitted by all parties to be neces-
sary, and the preliminary steps to carry it into effect had been
taken. The necessity for revision appears from the fact that so
restricted was the franchise that only twenty persons in a
thousand were permitted to vote, and the whole electorate num-
bered only one hundred and fifty thousand persons; and this in
a country which had France for a neighbor, in which universal
suffrage has long existed. But although every party admitted
the necessity of reform, no agreement seemed possible as to
the precise character it should take ; at least no project was
able to secure the requisite two-thirds majority. Every proposal
but one had been rejected in turn, and it looked as if the
status quo, although pronounced indefensible by all, would be
maintained through the combination of a sufficient number to
secure the rejection of every proposal. Here the working-men
intervened, and by ordering a general strike and by manifesting
their determination not to be defrauded of an admitted right,
they secured the passing of M. Nyssen's reform, which estab-
lishes manhood suffrage, modified, however, by the granting of
two votes to every man over thirty-five or married, and a
double vote to certain classes of property-holders.

Attitude of Catholics toward the Reform. The daily papers
leave the impression that Catholics as a body were opponents
VOL. LVII. 29

426 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [June,

of all reform ; but this is far from being the case. There was,
it is true, a number of opponents who were also Catholics.
For the Catholic Church, being the large body it is, embraces,
of course, a certain number who are content to act as bal-
last, and by their dead weight to secure stability. This, al-
though not a brilliant is a useful service, provided there are
others who have the power to move, and the light to move in
the right direction. In the case of Belgium the ministry which
accepted the proposal was thoroughly Catholic, and the only
party which voted against it was that of the Anti-clerical Libe-
rals, headed by M. Frere-Orban, who has been for many years the
chief opponent of the church in Belgium. In fact, even the
followers of M. Woeste did not vote against the successful pro-
posal ; they merely abstained from supporting it. Therefore, it
is unfair to attach to Catholics as a whole the discredit which
attaches to only a few, and it is too much to ask that each
and every one of the faithful should be a miracle of political
sagacity. It is worthy of notice that through all the agitation
the king has maintained his popularity in fact, that popularity
has contributed materially to the peaceable settlement of the
question. Should the settlement so far arrived at be accepted
by the Senate (of which there is but little doubt), and should
it be permanently acquiesced in by the labor party, Belgium
will have the unexampled privilege of possessing universal suf-
frage controlled by conditions which at once secure stability
and are not alien to the democratic principles of which it is

the expression.

The Rejection of the German Army Bill. The rejec-
tion of the Army Bill by the Reichstag has been a foregone
conclusion ever since the adverse report of the committee
appointed to consider the bill. This rejection is due to the
action of the Catholic party. From the first introduction of the
measure its fate depended upon the Centre. It shrank from
adding to burdens already nearly intolerable, and was unwilling
to increase the number of soldiers a number which is even
now overwhelmingly large. This year the French army has
risen to 2,500,000, the German to 2,417,000, the Russian to
2,417,000, the Austrian to 1,050,000, the Italian to 1,514,000,
the Swiss to 212,000, and the Belgian to 128,000. A thousand
of millions of money are wrung in taxes to support these
armies. It would, therefore, seem that the Catholic party has
deserved well of the country for having refused to increase the
army and the expenditure.

1893.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 427

TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS.

has been remarked that the clergy of a literary
turn do not often venture into the dramatic field,
but that whenever they do they'leave their mark.
Some of the best plays of secondary rank on the
English stage are the work of clerics " Douglas,"
for instance, " Fazio," " Bertram," and a few others of that
epoch. Of late it has not been the fashion for the clergy of
any denomination to write much for the stage a fact which
may not be altogether of advantage to the cause of art. We
are reminded of this fact by the republication of two admirable
dramatic works from the pen of Rev. Clement William Barraud,
S.J. These are the tragedies of " St. Thomas of Canterbury "
and " St. Elizabeth of Hungary."* The reverend writer styles
these historical dramas, but the first-named work possesses all
the elements of a tragedy, and the second is hardly less deficient
in these essentials. Father Barraud has followed the line of the
Elizabethan dramatists in the arrangement of his dramas, as
well as in his phraseology to a considerable extent ; and the
latter tendency somewhat mars the work, as modern English has
long discarded many of the forms he uses. But this is a small
matter : all writers have their own literary penchants. In the
unity of his plan and his method of working it out he shows a
true conception of the capricious tyranny of Henry II., his
brutal domineering spirit, and his overmastering ambition, which
would make of the church his vassal and menial, as he had made
the nobility his servile tools. The meek and patient spirit of
Becket, no less than his unflinching resolution to support the
rights of the church, are developed in many passages of real
dramatic power. The sombre course of the tragedy is agreeably
relieved by the introduction of the character of Sir Andrew
Merivale a light-hearted, laughter-loving noble, who goes to the
headsman's block, like Sir Thomas More and Sir Walter Raleigh,
with a smile and a jest on his lips. As an acting drama, how-
ever, " St. Thomas " is inferior to " St. Elizabeth," as the latter
play is full of stirring incident and powerful " situations "
throughout. The noble personality of St. Louis and his saintly

* St. Thomas of Canterbury and St. Elizabeth of Hungary. Historical dramas. By
Clement William Barraud, S.J. New York : Longmans, Green & Co.

428 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

spouse is thrown upon the sheet, so to speak, with splendid
effect, by contrast with the conspirators who plotted for the
Landgrave's throne whilst he was absent in the crusades. There
is nothing more powerfully effective in any drama that we know
of than the dying despair of the usurper Heinrich, Louis'
brother. Deep pathos is lent to the work by the sublime resig-
nation of St. Elizabeth on parting from her brave little son,
Hermann a character more naturally drawn, to our thinking,
than that of a somewhat similar one in Shakspere's " King
John " the boy Arthur. As a whole this drama is eminently
suited for dramatic representation, and there is no reason why
it should not be seriously taken up by the dramatic aspirants in
our colleges. These plays were published by Father Barraud
twenty-five years ago, he explains, and the object of their re-
appearance now is to advance the interests of a school with
which he is connected. They are certainly deserving of a pro-
minent niche in the temple of modern dramatic literature.

There is always something refreshing in the perusal of good
pictures of English rural life, so quaint are the ways and so odd
the dialects of the agricultural populations. In the story of
Gentleman Upcotfs Daughter* by Tom Cobbleigh, the charm of
this slow, antiquated form of civilization is strongly realized, so-
happy is the author's way of conveying it. The book is one of
the cheap, handy series just now being issued by Cassell's Com-
pany the sort of volume which one could conveniently put
into a side-pocket before starting on a short railway journey,,
and finish before getting to the end of it. There is a delicate
humor in the description, and the soft Somersetshire patois in
which the dialogues are given lends a flavor to the picture.
There is much fidelity to nature in several of the characters,,
notably that of " Gentleman Upcott " a sort of rural squireen,,
vain, boastful, and poor in everything but pedigree and his natu-
ral enemy, the crusty old Miller Biddlescombe. Though the plan
of the work is simplicity itself, there is a strikingly dramatic
situation at the end and a very natural one withal. The
glimpses of field and farm life, and sylvan beauty, in which the
work abounds, but only as the appropriate setting of the pic-
ture, are really fresh and unconventional. Tom Cobbleigh's style
is decidedly pleasant, and he is very likely to be popular.

A pretty literary trinket is a white-and-gold-covered opus-
culum, entitled Women of the Wond, with a Search-Light of Epi~

* Gentleman Upcotfs Daughter. By Tom Cobbleigh. New York : Cassell Publishing:
Company.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 429

gram* by Alethe Lowher Craig. It contains an index of hero-
ines, beginning with Cleopatra and finishing with Mile. Titiens,
an index of authors, and then an index of women again. Its
motive is the application of some proverb or epigram from a
famous writer indicative of each woman's life or character ; and
the cynical-minded will find some diversion in the mode in
which the shall we say author ? has distributed her apothegms.
To the Countess de Murat, for instance, she gives Balzac's say-
ing that " Woman's virtue is, perhaps, a question of tempera-
ment"; and to Charlotte Alington Barnard Voltaire's sarcasm
on his own writings as well as others : " The best written book
is a receipt for pottage." There is food for reflection in the
little volume all through, however ; and this is more than can be
said for a great many bigger volumes.

Finland is a sort of terra incognita, in regard to its literature,
but now that the Muscovite novel is fast coming to the front,
it is well to know that the Muses keep a branch establishment
in the old Hyperborean duchy. Messrs. Cassell, through the
medium of one of the " Unknown " series, makes us acquainted
with the Finnish novelette.f The author presented writes under
the nom de plume " Juhani Aho." He gives us four little
stories or sketches, of which the longest bears the title " Squire
Hellman." They are hardly deserving the name of stories ; they
are rather character sketches with a little bit of incident and
background by way of furnishing. Squire Hellman is a village
tyrant, a petty landlord, a speculator, a usurer, a bully, a cow-
ard, and a very objectionable individual as regards personal
habits. Save for the fact of its coloring, one would think that
the writer was depicting a bit of Irish life, so closely does his
squireen resemble the genuine Hibernian one in many respects;
and to add to the vraisemb lance, there is a land-grabber thrown
in, with the addition of an eviction scene. Simplicity in every-
thing appears to be the literary goal of the Finland novelist.
The whole story of Squire Hellman is that that worthy makes
a scene at a meeting of tax assessors, abuses everybody, and
flings a quid of tobacco at the bailiff. For this legal proceed-
ings are begun, out of a joke, and the bully gets so terrified
that he consents to give a little dejeuner to the offended parties
along with an apology ; the feast is made to swell into the

* Women of the World, with a Search-Light of Epigram. By Alethe Lowher Craig.
Baltimore : Gushing & Co.

\Squire Hellman, and other Stories. By Juhani Aho. New York : Cassell Publishing
Company.

430 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

dimensions of a banquet, in order to mulct him soundly, and
the jokers all get drunk while Squire Hellman gets savage. With
such slender materials is the novelist from Finland satisfied ;
and if the novel-readers of that distant place are satisfied also,
they are to be congratulated on having escaped the contagion
of latitudes where the jaded literary palate demanded such
stimulants as Balzac, Daudet, and Zola could supply ere it could
rouse itself. The writer, we are told, has been to Paris, and
takes Zola for his model in his style. We are glad to note that
his success in the effort has not been very brilliant.

A cynic of an audacious turn is John Oliver Hobbes, as he
reveals himself in the tale entitled A Study in Temptations*
The writer possesses a brilliant fancy, and a knack of using his
antithetical powers in startling ways at times. He does not
stop at such trifles as anachronisms when they serve his pur-
poses, and he scorns the conventional ways of finishing up his
work, leaving his readers' imagination to shape his ends after
he has done the rough-hewing. This " study" opens with a
prologue which has little apparent relevancy to the body of the
story, and ends in a way which would have delighted the heart
of Edgar Allan Poe. There are a number of female characters
in the story all of them odd, but all of them powerfully drawn,
and all addicted to the writer's own habit of using singular and
striking metaphor. One of the oddest of these characters is a
clever and volatile actress who, while loving her elderly hus-
band, conceives a passion for a young Oxford student, and
agrees to elope with him for purely Platonic purposes, goes with
him part of the way, and then abruptly breaks off the engage-
ment, and, returning to her husband, promises to be a good
girl for the future. Other strange and wonderful actions and
sayings are to be found in the book; but they are redeemed
from any suspicion of evil intent by the general impression
which the whole thing leaves that the writer is only having a
scornful laugh at everything and everybody, even including
himself, when he uses Ingersoll and Zola as influences on char-
acter, just as Shakspere used cannon in Hamlet and King John
that is to say, a little before their time.

A story of Mexican life in Aztec times entitled Txleama^ by
J. R. Knowlton, is one of those productions which give a key to
the exclamation of the suffering Job, "Oh, that mine enemy

* A Study in Temptations. By John Oliver Hobbes. New York : Cassell Publishing
Company.

\Txleama. By J. R. Knowlton. Boston : J. G. Cupples Company.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 431

would write a book ! " Its only conceivable use is to fill a gap
on a bookshelf. It seems a mild sarcasm upon the Aztecs.

Mrs. Schuyler Van Rensselaer is one of those who believe
that the first artists were " the grand old gardener and his wife."
She thinks it wrong to limit the arts of design to the three
graces architecture, sculpture, and painting ; she would add the
art of landscape gardening. There is no use quarrelling about
definitions. Landscape gardening is only painting under another
name using the covering of Mother Earth for canvas, and the
flowers and trees for pigments a sort of gigantic fresco-work
turned upside down. She discourses learnedly on the theme in
a volume entitled Art Out of Doors* and shows that she has as
good a notion of " the house beautiful " as any professor of Early
English or Cinquecento, as far at least as the outside is con-
cerned.

Max O'Rell is always entertaining, if he be not always safe
as a guide in national characteristics. A new volume from his
pen, with the title English Pharisees, French Crocodiles, and other
Anglo-French Typical Characters,^ is just out. Friend Max is a
shrewd fellow who has a comical knack of taking things by the
wrong end, but he is never ill-natured. In his address to Bro-
ther Jonathan he tells that vague personage that he is a dear
friend and a delightful fellow. Who could refrain from reading
his book after this neat little introduction ? The blunders of
such a vivacious personage are just as entertaining as his acci-
dentally accurate hits, and he laughs at those who point them
out, or tries to heap coals of fire on them as he does with
George Augustus Sala. " He is as full of blunders/ as an egg is
full of meat," writes Sala. " Sala is the brightest literary man
alive," rejoins Max, and laughs immensely at his home-thrust ;
but he is mistaken if he thinks the veteran story-teller likely to
take this otherwise than au grand serieux. It is idle to expect
Max to mend his ways in jumbling up his "types." He is too
long addicted to the English habit of ticketing the best Irish
wit as English goods, and crediting Ireland with the rubbish,
such as Sir Boyle Roche's, to expect any amendment. In classi-
fying Sheridan and other such Irishmen of Irish genius as Eng-
lish, and flinging at poor Paddy the imaginary personage full of
bulls and Yorkshire vowels who stands for the Irishman in the

* Art Out of Doors. By Mrs. Schuyler Van Rensselaer. New York : Charles Scribner's
Sons.

t English Pharisees, French Crocodiles, and other Anglo-French Typical Characters.
By Max O'Rell. New York : Cassell Publishing Company.

432 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

English " comic " papers, he only proves the ingrained character
of a vicious early training ; his error arises from sheer ignorance,
not from any spirit of pure " cussedness." He intends only to
amuse not to pain ; hence he is forgiven.

Another volume of the same series is a story of English life
by Mrs. Parr, under the title of The Squire* It is one of the
old-fashioned style of novels, conventional in plot and pleasant
in narrative, without any pretensions to brilliancy. There is a
strong suggestion of the late Anthony Trollope in its flavor,
minus some of that writer's virility in putting disagreeable things
a fault which a good many readers will not be unwilling to
condone.

We are sorry to see B. L. Farjeon falling back on the ghost
story. Knowing how pleasantly he can write on topics which
need no supernatural explication, it is a pity that he should
deem it essential to dramatic effect to introduce such an old
and often clumsy device. He makes, too, a large draft upon
our credulity when he asks us to believe that " the harmless
necessary cat " has power to turn hobgoblin when defunct. A
spectre tabby plays a very important part in his new novel,
The Last Tenant,^ and the cheerful adjuncts of a murder and
suicide, discovered and perpetrated mostly through the agency
of the uncanny feline, and related in the author's most delight-
fully breezy manner, fill up the bill. Midsummer ghost stories
are a new divertissement ; in less progressive times they usually
delayed their advent until the winter festival season. But the
world moves along, and we must move with it, whether we will
or no ; and we must fain be content.

The Messrs. Benziger have just issued a pretty little volume of
Five o Clock Stories^ for children. They are touching and in-
structive little anecdotes, told in a way likely to win the hearts
of the children and set them thinking on deeds of bravery and de-
votion performed in olden days for God's love and for humanity
some of them legendary, some having a real foundation. They
are sure to be acceptable to the world of little people for whom
they are intended.

Some useful as well as amusing facts and anecdotes pertaining
to past Irish Parliaments are given in a work by J. Roderick

* The Squire. By Mrs. Parr. New York : Cassell Publishing Company.

t The Last Tenant. By B. L. Farjeon. Ibid.

\ Five o'Clock Stories ; or, The Old Tales Told Again. By S. H. C. J. New York : Ben-
ziger Brothers.

Annals, Anecdotes, Traits, and Traditions of the Irish Parliaments, 1172 to 1800. By J.
Roderick O'Flanagan, B.L. Dublin : M. H. Gill & Son.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 433

O'Flanagan, B.L., an Irish gentleman who has often given the
world some readable things in various walks of Irish life. A
good series of historical sketches of the early parliaments of the
Pale in Ireland, as well as the more representative ones of later
centuries, occupy the first half of the volume, and these will be
found of much value to students in search of authentic informa-
tion on the legislative transactions of those nebulous parliamen-
tary days. The anecdotes and personal sketches which abound
at the end of the volume are not all trite. But the author will
hardly make his book popular in Ireland by referring to Wolfe
Tone, Lord Edward Fitzgerald, and the '98 leaders as "traitors"
engaged in "abominable" plots. Few men of his cloth in Ire-
land were ever able to grasp the meaning of the sacrifices made
by such " traitors," or realize the nobility of their characters.

It is easy enough to speculate on a subject which admits of
no demonstrable test, and some people take a keen delight in
this sort of harmless amusement. In a work called The World
of the Unseen : An Essay on the Relation of Higher Space to
Things Eternal,* by Arthur Willink, we are invited into the
world of conjecture and asked to agree with certain postulates
concerning the spiritual nature of things divine and hidden, and
many other abstruse questions which in old times exercised the
minds of heretical Christians and earlier believers in a supreme
power. The work contains a good deal of theosophical jargon,
and seems the production of a person in a very puzzled state of
mind, who has nothing more useful to do than revea^ his bewil-
derment to a practical and somewhat unsympathetic world.

From* the press of Longmans, Green & Co. we have a very
valuable text-book on biologyf by Mr. John Bidgood, B.Sc.,
F.L.S. It is a comprehensive treatise on the whole life of the
animal and vegetable kingdom, full of clear and practical in-
formation, and eminently suitable for the use of advanced
teachers.

Taking into account the unique significance of the celebra-
tion at Chicago, it is rather surprising that so little poetical
work of a class befitting the theme has as yet appeared. It is
not for lack of genius that such a dearth has prevailed ; there
are many amongst our aspirants for the bays who are qualified
to essay the task. Mr. Louis James Block is one of those who
makes a bid for fame, in a work which he has dedicated to the

* The World of the Unseen. By Arthur Willink. New York: Macmillan & Co.
\A Course of Practical Elementary Biology. By John Bidgood, B.Sc., F.L.S. New
York : Longmans, Green & Co.

434 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

women of America, and to which he gives the Spanish title,
El Nuevo Mundo* It is a composition in four parts, of about
thirty cantos each, following somewhat the construction of the
ode in its metre. The verse is stately and full of masculine
strength, while the method and phraseology would seem to
indicate that Shelley's style had left its impression on the
writer's mind. That unreasoning hatred of the church and
creed whose soldier Columbus was, which blinds so many of our
best intellects, leaves its serpent trail, we regret to note, over
this otherwise admirable work, and so lessens its value im-
mensely as a literary offering at a great shrine. The true poet
is a man of larger ken ; and until Mr. Block is able to emanci-
pate himself from the fetters of a wretched narrowness he can-
not hope to rise to the level of true poetic excellence. To give
a metrical rendering of vulgar slanders and hackneyed shibbo-
leths is surely no noble ambition. Apart from these too-often
recurring blemishes, one cannot deny the merit displayed
throughout the poem, or the dignity with which the lyrist has
treated his theme.

A fine allegorical work, full of rich glow and passionate
fibre, is called forth, probably, by the same event, from the pen
of Mrs. Kate Brownlee Sherwood. She calls it Dream of the
Ages^ and presents it to us in a multiform robe of verse,
sparkling with rich fancies. Very facile is the flow of her lines,
somewhat sensuous in its richness, rapid and dazzling in its
change of sentiment. Many of the ideas show great power of
crystallization and poetical epigram. Now the measure is light
and vivacious, anon grave, stately, and sonorous. The mutations
which have swept over this continent in the past centuries are
gone through in a series of fine allegories, and a number of pic-
torial illustrations of some merit are interspersed, but they seem
to impart weakness instead of strength to the song, so vivid is
the word-painting.

A very timely and helpful work has just been published by
Rev. Peter J. Cullen, rector of St. James's Church, Liberty, Mo.,
under the title A Guide to the True Faith.^. To those who
have had little time to study the genesis of a belief in a divinity
from the earliest times down to the Christian period, it is in-
valuable for its succinct retrospect ; to the student of Christian

* El Nuevo Mundo. By Louis James Block. Chicago : Charles Kerr & Co.
t Dream of the Ages. By Kate Brownlee Sherwood. Washington, D. C.: The National
Tribune.

% A Guide to the True Faith. By Rev. Peter J. Cullen. Baltimore : John Murphy & Co.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 435

polemics it is still more valuable. Clearness of statement and
felicity of style are conspicuous marks of the little volume
throughout. It is published under the imprimatur of Cardinal
Gibbons and Most Rev. Dr. Hogan, Bishop of Kansas.

Christian Reid's story A Little Maid of Arcady * is now
presented as a book, in a very tasteful binding. The tale is a
powerful one, dramatic in its unfolding, artistic in its treatment,
and full of good purpose. The writer's well-known mastery of
the art of description is revealed in several fine scenes, and the
knowledge of human nature, as exhibited in the different charac-
ters, is no merely ancillary aid to the production of a work
which deserves high rank amongst the best efforts of our day.
The character of the " Little Maid " is a very fine creation.

A story on that thrice-told tale, the French Revolution, is
essayed by Mrs. Corballis, under the name of Raoul de Berignan.\
As far as the plan and incident of the narrative are concerned,
it is natural and simple enough ; as to the style, it is conspicu-
ous for the absence of any somewhat like the Doric order of
architecture.

I. BONN PIATT'S POSTHUMOUS NOVEL.}

This is a posthumous work. We could wish that it had been
published while its author, an amiable, scholarly, and Christ/ian
gentleman, was yet living, that he might repent of having written
it, and himself burn it at the stake. We think he would sure-
ly have done so after seeing, under the light of friendly criti-
cism, how unworthy it is of his honored name. It has been a
disagreeable task to read enough of it to pass a just judgment
upon it. \Ve judge it to be unfit for publication. It offends
good literary taste, being sophomoric i'n style, with wretched
attempts at humor that are only successful in being vulgar. It
offends the social proprieties and Christian morals. For the
justice of the former charge we cannot do better than refer
our readers to an article in Belford's Magazine, February, 1889,
evidently from the pen of the present author, then its literary
editor, wherein he reviews and vigorously damns such novels as
The Quick and the Dead. How he himself could afterwards
deliberately sit down and compose a novel based on the expo-

*A Little Maid of Arcady. By Christian Reid. Philadelphia : H. L. Kilner &Co.
t Raoul de Btrignan. By Mrs. Corballis. London : Burns & Gates.
\ The Reverend Melancthon Poundex : A Novel. By Donn Piatt. Chicago : Robert T.
Belford.

436 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [June,

sure of alleged adulteries passes our comprehension. That it
outrages Christian morals is sufficiently shown by his taking the
characters of his story from real life, and attributing to persons,
some dead and others still living and well known in the com-
munity, shocking crimes of which they have never been
accused. Even if the author knew, by private information, the
truth of these things, it is a most revolting sin against Chris-
tian morals to divulge them. True, he does not give the real
names of the persons whose right to enjoy their publicly un-
sullied reputation he has so ruthlessly trampled upon ; but, though
the fictitious names he uses were only A, B, and C, we ven-
ture to say he has so distinctly pointed out the originals thus
traduced that any reader at all acquainted with notable social
events of the last twenty years would not fail of recognizing
the persons intended.

The publisher, who is also the owner, has thrust upon the
literary table a book which every self-respecting man, who also
should feel that the defence of the honor of his fellow-citizens
is the defence of his own, ought to fling into the gutter.

2. A HISTORY OF THE CHURCH IN UPPER CANADA.*

A monumental work of more than ordinary interest is the
volume which testified of the late jubilee of the Archdiocese of
Toronto. The story of the Catholicizing of Canada is surrounded
by all the halo of romance, but its facts so far have been hid-
den away from the ken of the outside world. It is one long
epic of heroic daring, of sublime endurance, of steadfast con-
stancy to the pole-star of Catholic faith ; and in this noble vol-
ume the names and deeds of many famous actors in the drama
are recorded in a lasting shape. It was produced upon the oc-
casion of the silver jubilee of his Grace, Archbishop Walsh, its
editor being Rev. J. R. Teefy, of St. Michael's College. The
research, assiduity, and erudition demanded for the production
of such a work were great indeed, and deserving of the highest
praise. Its value is enhanced by the introduction of many por-
traits of notable personages connected with the archdiocese, and
many other engravings. The work is produced in a very high
style of art by George T. Dixon, of Toronto.

* The Archdiocese oj Toronto and Archbishop Walsh. By Rev. J. R. Teefy. Toronto :
George T. Dixon.

1893.] EDITORIAL NOTES. 437

EDITORIAL NOTES.

r PHE eyes of the whole world were riveted upon Chicago dur-
1 ing the past month. Conformably to the prearrangement,
the great Exposition was opened there on the 1st of May, by
the President of the United States, under circumstances of me-
morable impressiveness. For a week previous to the ceremony
preparatory fetes had made New York a scene of brilliancy and
international pomp. The war vessels of the United States and
the great maritime powers of Europe and the South American
Republics joined in a grand demonstration in honor of the
event, and were reviewed by President Cleveland.

It is no exaggeration to say that no such marine spectacle
was ever before witnessed on American waters. To behold all
those gigantic agencies of destruction marshalled in a common
demonstration in honor of peace and progress was something
to cause the world to marvel. To add to the suggestiveness of
the paradox, the armed men of all the ships, save the Spanish,
in answer to an invitation from the New York authorities, landed
and paraded the streets. They made a gallant show, and were
received by the thronging multitudes with the most unaffected
enthusiasm.

To show how completely time has effaced all bitter memo-
ries, the English admiral's ship displayed, in the course of the
nocturnal illuminations, a portrait of Washington in outlines of
light, and the bands of the United States armaments played the
English national anthem over and over again with noble emula-
tion. These are strange incidents, but they are acceptable as
gracious auguries for the future relations between Great Britain
and the mighty Republic which was once her sadly misgoverned
colony. The flight of such birds of war to the shores of peace
may be taken as the augury for the foundation of that new em-
pire of civilization which may have its beginning at Chicago.

In the high political world the theme of intensest specula-
tion has been the visit of the German Emperor and Empress to
his Holiness, Pope Leo XIII. The interview lasted for a con-
siderable time, and was not brought about until a programme
of the topics for discussion had been arranged with Cardinal
Rampolla. Those who profess the art of political clairvoyancy

438 EDITORIAL NOTES. [June,

have given detailed versions of what took place at the impor-
tant meeting, but all these may be taken for what they are
worth.

It must be borne in mind that the ostensible object of the
kaiser in visiting Rome was to do honor to the King of Italy,
but in fact what the emperor desired above all things was the
passage of his Army Bill ; and if all the world infers that his
object in visiting the Sovereign Pontiff was to endeavor to pro-
cure some support from his Holiness for his bellicose prepara-
tions rather than the spread of the gospel of peace, Kaiser
William ought not to wonder. He belongs to a dynasty which
has always endeavored to rule through the Prussian grenadier,
and if he finds that sitting on bayonets is an uncomfortable
operation he is not likely to find much relief from a journey to
the Vatican. The saintly prisoner there has shown him a bet-
ter way of winning the obedience of his subjects, if he would

only profit by it.

The true significance of the Columbian celebration for the
people of the United States was happily pointed out by the
Papal Delegate, Monsignor Satolli, in the course of a singularly
felicitous address on Sunday, May 14, at West Hoboken. The
archbishop's visit was connected with the ceremony of unveil-
ing the statue of St. Aloysius at St. Michael's Monastery there,
and in order to do honor to the occasion the Passionist Fathers
had invited a very large number of distinguished guests. The
deep sympathy with American sentiment with which the dele-
gate is imbued manifested itself all through the major passages
of his discourse upon St. Aloysius, especially in the prelude
dwelling upon the discovery of America and its important results.

The progressive spirit of American civilization is an influence
that thrills the whole universe, and in no department of mod-
ern polity is that spirit more active, more effective, more stimu-
lative to still nobler effort than among American Catholics.
Monsignor Satolli has seen how sensitively the Catholic Church
is in touch with the people here, and his impressions shine viv-
idly through his address. His presence as the special represen-
tative of the wise and practical Pontiff, Leo XIII., is a proof
that even so far as the Vatican that influence is profoundly felt,
and those who are charged with the high duty of guiding the
destinies of this mighty nation must feel that with such counsel-
lors as allies and helpers they are laying the foundations of fu-
ture peace and prosperity broad and sure.

1 893.] NEW BOOKS. 439

NEW BOOKS.

BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York:

Manual of the Holy Family. By Rev. Bonaventure Hammer, O.S.F. New
Month of the Sacred Heart. From the French, by a Sister of the Visita-
tion, Baltimore. The Devout Year. By Rev. Richard Clarke, S.J.
DAILY INVESTIGATOR OFFICE, New York:

The Conquest of Mexico and Peru. By Kinahan Cornwallis.
M. H. GILL & SON, Dublin :

Annals, Anecdotes, Traits, and Traditions of the Irish Parliaments, 1172

to 1800. By J. Roderick O'Flanagan, B.L.
G. P. PUTNAM'S SONS, New York :

The. Church in the Roman Empire before A.D. ijo. By W. M. Ramsay,

M.A.
FR. PUSTET & Co., New York :

The Roman Vesperal, for the use of Catholic Choirs and School Children.
By Rev. John B. Jung. History of the Church. By Rev. J. A. Burkhau-
ser. Third edition.
JOHN MURPHY Co., Baltimore:

May Blossoms in Honor of the Blessed Mother of God. By a Father of the
Society of Jesus. Fifth revised edition. A Marriage of Reason. By
Maurice F.. Egan.
BURNS & GATES, London:

The Primer of Church Latin. By Rene F. R. Conder, B.A. Oxon. Sat-
urday dedicated to Mary. From the Italian of Father Cabrini, S.J., by
Father Clark, S.J.
RUGBY PRESS, Philadelphia :

Tusculum Periodiciim Latino-Gracum. Ser. i., fasc. I.
CHAS. SCRIBNER'S SONS, New York :

Homes in City and Country. By Russell Sturgis, John W. Root, Bruce Price,

Donald G. Mitchell, Samuel Parsons, Jr., W. A. Linn.
HAMILTON PRESS, Topeka:

Eighth Biennial Report of the Kansas State Board of Agriculture.
LIBRAIRIE VICTOR LECOFFRE, Paris :

L'Eglise Catholique et la Liberte aux Etats-Unis. Par le Vicomte de

Meaux.
CASSELL PUBLISHING COMPANY, New York:

Prince Hermann, Regent. (Les Rots en ipoo.} Translated from the French
of Jules Lemaitre by Belle M. Sherman. Under the Great Seal. By Jo-
seph Hatton.

PAMPHLETS.
De *Juridico Valor e Decreti.

Questions and Objections concerning Catholic Doctrine and Practices. Arranged
by John Joseph Lynch, Archbishop of Toronto. Boston: Pilot Publishing
Company.

Fifteenth Annual Report of the Providence Public Library. Providence, R. I. :

The Providence Press.
First Annual Report of St. Raphael's Italian Benevolent Society. Rev. Fr.

P. Bandini, 113 Waverley Place, New York.
Advice to Parents. By a Priest of the ^Diocese of Kansas City. Kansas City :

John A. Halmann.

440 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. June,

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

ALL COMMUNICATIONS RELATING TO READING CIRCLES, LISTS OF BOOKS,
ETC., SHOULD BE ADDRESSED TO THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION, NO.
415 WEST FIFTY-NINTH STREET, NEW YORK CITY.

THE Regents of the University of the State of New York granted an absolute
charter February 9, 1893, by virtue of which the CATHOLIC SUMMER-
SCHOOL has a legal existence as a corporation, under the laws of the State of
New York, and is classified within the system of public instruction devoted to
University Extension. By this charter from the Board of Regents many advan-
tages are secured for students preparing for examinations, besides the legal
privileges which could be obtained in no other way. In the official documents
relating to the charter ample guarantees are given that the object for which the
Catholic Summer-School was organized shall be steadily kept in view, and the
good work continued according to the plans approved by its founders and trustees.
The recent election of Right Rev. F. McNeirny, D.D., Bishop of Albany, to till
the place formerly occupied by Hon. Francis Kernan in the Board of Regents, is
a further indication that Catholic Educational Institutions will have an official
protector.

The official prospectus of the Catholic Summer-School for session of 1893,
to be held at Plattsburgh, N. Y., on Lake Champlain, July 15 to August 6, gives
the list of trustees as follows :

Rev. James F. Loughlin, D.D., President, Philadelphia, Pa.; Rev. Joseph H.
McMahon, First Vice-President, New York City ; George Parsons Lathrop,
LL.D., Second Vice-President, New London, Conn.; Rev. Thomas J. Conaty,
D.D., Treasurer, Worcester, Mass.; Warren E. Mosher, Secretary, Youngstown,
Ohio ; Rev. Morgan M. Sheedy, Pittsburgh, Pa.; John H. Haaren, Brooklyn, N. Y.;
Rev. Thomas McMillan, C.S.P., Chairman Board of Studies, New York City;
George E. Hardy, New York City ; William J. Moran, Secretary of Executive
Committee, New York City ; John P. Brophy, LL.D., St. Louis College, New York
City ; Brother Azarias, De La Salle Institute, New York City ; Rev. F. P. Sieg-
fried, Overbrook, Pa.; William R. Claxton, Philadelphia, Pa.; Rev. Walter P.
Gough, Philadelphia, Pa.; Rev. Thomas P. Joynt, New London, Conn.; Rev. John
F. Mullaney, Syracuse, N. Y.; Hon. John D. Crimmins, New York City ; Major
John Byrne, New York City ; Thomas B. Fitzpatrick, Boston, Mass.; J. M. Mer-
tens, Syracuse, N. Y.; Hon. John B. Riley, Plattsburgh, N. Y.

An impartial observer has declared that New London, Conn., was in August,
1892, the scene of an experiment watched with more than common interest by
Catholics of the entire country, and the successful outcome of which was greeted
with hearty applause by all having at heart the cause of higher Catholic educa-
tion. The results of that experiment show beyond the possibility of a doubt that
the project for a Catholic Summer-School meets the unqualified approval of the
Catholic body throughout the United States, and is on the high road to a well-
merited success. Within a year it has developed from the embr) o state, and is
now firmly established. The venture has been successful beyond the most san-
guine hopes of its promoters.

1893-] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 441

OBJECT OF THE SUMMER-SCHOOL.

Briefly stated, the object of the Catholic Summer-School is to increase the
facilities for busy people as well as for those of leisure to pursue lines of study in
various departments of knowledge by providing opportunities of getting instruc-
tion from eminent specialists. It is not intended to have the scope of the work
limited to any class, but rather to establish an intellectual centre where any one
with serious purpose may come and find new incentives to efforts for self-im-
provement. Here in the leisure of a summer vacation, without great expense,,
one may listen to the best thought of the world, condensed and presented by un-
selfish masters of study. The opportunity thus provided of combining different
classes of students for mutual improvement will be most acceptable to professors
and lecturers who wish to have an appreciative audience to enjoy with them the
fruits of the latest research in history, literature, natural science, and other
branches of learning. All these branches of human learning are to be considered
in the light of Christian truth, according to Cardinal Newman's declaration :
" Truth is the object of knowledge of whatever kind ; and truth means facts and
their relations. Religious truth is not only a portion, but a condition of know-
ledge. To blot it out is nothing short of unravelling the web of university
teaching."

THE SESSION OF 1892.

It has been estimated that the audience present for each lecture given at
New London averaged through three weeks about five hundred ; and the total
number of people attending during that period was about fifteen hundred. Each
day of the session of 1892 brought new representatives of the clergy and laity,
many having changed their plans for summer vacation to make a trip to New
London. The Most Rev. M. A. Corrigan, D.D., Archbishop of New York, made
a personal visit and gave his blessing to all connected with the Summer-School.
The Bishop of Hartford, Right Rev. L. S. McMahon, D.D., expressed on several
occasions his unfailing interest in the movement, besides attending many of the
lectures. So far as his official engagements would permit, he was delighted to
be with his " fellow-students " at the Summer-School.

THE SESSION OF 1893.

The citizens of Plattsburgh, New York, are preparing to give a royal wel-
come to the Summer-School for the session of 1893, extending from July 15 to
August 6 inclusive. Very Rev. T. E. Walsh, V.G., has kindly consented to ar-
range for the religious services in his magnificent new church, where a series of
eloquent discourses will be delivered morning and evening on the following Sun-
days : July 16, 23, 30, and August 6. Right Rev. H. Gabriels, D.D., Bishop of
Ogdensburg, has manifested an active interest in the success of the Summer-
School from the day of the first meeting, and accompanied the committee ap-
pointed to visit the beautiful islands of the St. Lawrence in search of a site. By
his permission the sisters of the religious communities devoted to teaching in his
diocese are authorized to attend the lectures. Besides giving his counsel to the
officers of the Summer-School at the meeting held April 6 at Plattsburgh, Bishop
Gabriels has written this letter for publication to the Chairman of the Board of
Studies:

VOL. LVII. 30

44 2 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [June,

BISHOP'S HOUSE,

OGDENSBURG, N. Y., April 25, 1893.

MY DEAR FATHER MCMILLAN : I take great pleasure in assuring you that
the Catholic Summer-School will be most welcome in the diocese of Ogdensburg.
.'Since the announcement that it is to be permanently located on our great Catholic
Lake of Champlain, I have received warm congratulations from many parts of the
United States and Canada on the honor and benefit which we shall derive from
the establishment among our people of this powerful means of progress in religion
.and knowledge. You have for its success my fullest sympathy, and, where it can
be of any good, my hearty co-operation.

With best wishes I am

Yours in Christ,

*> H. GABRIELS,
Sis hop of Ogdensburg.

THE BOARD OF STUDIES.

Five trustees constitute the Board of Studies, as follows : Rev. Thomas Mc-
Millan, Chairman ; Rev. F. P. Siegfried ; Brother Azarias ; John H. Haaren, and
George E. Hardy, Secretary. To this Board has been assigned the task of ar-
ranging the list of lecturers for the session of 1893. With a view to sustain the
interest of all who attended the session last year at New London, it was decided
to select an entirely new list of subjects for the coming session at Plattsburgh.
The following lectures are to be delivered during the

FIRST WEEK, JULY I'J to 21.

Rev. J. A. Zahm, C.S.C., of Notre Dame University, Ind., five lectures on
Science in relation to Religion.

Rev. J. A. Doonan, S.J., of Boston College, Mass., four lectures on Mental
Philosophy.

Other lectures assigned are : Very Rev. A. F. Hewit, D.D., of the Paulist
Fathers, New York ; subject : Authenticity of the Gospels ; Thomas H. Cum-
mings, of Boston, Mass.; subject : Columbus and the Discovery of America ;
Helena T. Goessmann, of Amherst, Mass.; subject : Indebtedness of America to
Isabella the Catholic ; Agnes L. Sadlier, of New York ; subject : Women of the
American Revolution ; Donald Downie, of Montreal, Canada ; subject : New
France and Old France.

SECOND WEEK, JULY 24 to 28.

Brother Azarias, of De La Salle Institute, New York, five lectures on Educa-
tional Epochs.

Richard Malcolm Johnston, of Baltimore, Md., five lectures on Studies among
Famous Authors.

One lecture from each of the following: Rev. A. P. Doyle, C.S.P., editor of
THE CATHOLIC WORLD, New York; subject: Catholic Educational Institutions;
Rev. Daniel J.O'Sullivan,of St. Albans, Vt.; subject: Lake Champlain and its Dis-
coverer ; Rev. W. Livingston, of St. Joseph's Seminary, Troy, N. Y.; subject : Life
and Lyric Poetry of Longfellow ; George Parsons Lathrop, LL.D., of New Lon-
don, Conn.; subject : Genius and Society.

1 893.] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 443

THIRD WEEK, JULY 3! TO AUGUST 4.

Rev. P. A. Halpin, S.J., of St. Francis Xavier's College, New York, five lec-
tures on Ethical Problems.

Rev. Joseph H. McMahon, of New York, three lectures on Science and Mira-
cles at Lourdes.

Rev. T. J. Conaty, D.D., editor of the Catholic School and Home Magazine,
of Worcester, Mass., two lectures on Celtic Literature and Irish Writers in Eng-
lish Literature.

Also lectures from Brother Potamian (Dr. O'Reilly), of the College of the
Christian Brothers, London, Eng., on Electricity and Magnetic Phenomena. Rev.
L. F. Kearney, O. P., of Somerset, Ohio; subject: What we owe to the Summa
of St. Thomas Aquinas.

. WOMEN'S AUXILIARY COMMITTEE.

To provide more adequately for the interests of women at the Summer-School
a committee was appointed to act in conjunction with the Board of Studies. For
the year 1893 the members of this committee are: Miss K. G. Broderick, Miss A.
T. Morgan, of New York ; Miss E. A. Cronyn, of Buffalo, N. Y.; Miss E.Gaffney,
of Rochester, N. Y.; and Miss E. A. McMahon, Secretary, 223 Gold St., South
Boston, Mass., to whom all information for the Women's Committee should be
sent.

It is suggested, on behalf of the committee representing women's interests in
the Catholic Summer-School, that each Reading Circle throughout the country at
the earliest possible time devote one meeting to a talk about the coining session
at Plattsburgh, and to secure the attendance of at least one representative. Some
from Circles already firmly established can tell how the obstacles which arose at
the start were overcome : others from Circles yet struggling can find solutions for
various questions, and encouragement to persevere. Those who are anxious to
organize, but may not know how to begin, will receive the necessary information.
All will be sharers in the enthusiasm which such a meeting will develop, and will
return to their homes with renewed energy to contmue the work of Reading
Circles.

NOTICE TO TEACHERS.

In addition to the course of lectures on Educational Epochs to be given by
Brother Azarias, at the Catholic Summer-School, it is proposed to hold a series
of conferences on Method and the application of the principles of Method to
the teaching of the various subjects in the school curriculum. These confer-
ences should be of practical interest, and free from any formal limitations ; so
as to allow scope for short, lively, and pointed talks. There should be a free
interchange of views, and teachers should not hesitate to give the results of
their experience.

Those desiring to participate will confer a favor on the undersigned by com-
municating with him, indicating the topics in which they will be most interested,
and conveying such advice and information as will conduce to the success of the
conferences. J. H. HAAREN,

Chairman Committee on Teachers' Conferences,
390 Quincy St., Brooklyn, N. Y.

Besides the fourteen lectures every week of the session it is arranged to hold

444 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [June, 1893.

a series of receptions on Friday afternoons as follows : Sunday-school Teachers
July 2ist, Rev. Thomas McMillan, Director of St. Paul's Sunday-school, New York,
presiding; Catholic Editors and Writers July 28th, George E. Hardy, Chairman
of Press Committee of Catholic Summer-School for session of 1893, presiding;
Catholic Reading Circles August 4th, Rev. Morgan M. Sheedy, President of Cath-
olic Educational Union, presiding. Points for discussion to be furnished by War-
ren E. Mosher, Editor of the Reading Circle Review. Authors' Night July 27th,
on the occasion of lecture by George Parsons Lathrop, LL.D., on Genius and
Society.

Notable articles of special interest to all intending to go to the Summer-
School will be found in its official organ, the Catholic Reading Circle Re-
view, published at Youngstown, Ohio.

The editor of THE CATHOLIC WORLD has kindly consented to give the use of
the plates for the reproduction of the article which is appended to the Prospectus,
entitled " The New Home of the Summer-School at Plattsburgh."

Much of the material for the Prospectus has been selected from the able ar-
ticle on the Catholic Summer-School, its beginning and its prospects, by George
Parsons Lathrop, LL.D., published April, 1893, in Donahoe's Magazine, Boston,
Mass.

The railroads in Trunk-Line territory making reduction of one full fare and
a third to Summer-School are : The Delaware & Hudson ; Addison & Pennsyl-
vania ; Allegheny Valley ; Baltimore & Ohio (Parkersburg, Bellaire, and Wheel-
ing, and east thereof) ; Baltimore & Potomac ; *Bennington & Rutland ; Buffalo,
Rochester & Pittsburgh ; Camden & Atlantic ; Central of New Jersey ; *Central
Vermont ; Chautauqua Lake (for business to points in Trunk Line territory) ;
Chesapeake & Ohio (Charleston, W. Va., and east thereof); Cumberland Valley ;
Delaware, Lackawanna Western ; Elmira, Cortland & Northern ; Fall Brook
Coal Co.; *Fitchburg ; Fonda, Johnstown & Gloversville ; *Grahd Trunk ; Lehigh
Valley ; New York Central & Hudson River (Harlem Division excepted) ; New
York, Lake Erie & Western (Buffalo, Dunkirk, and Salamanca, and east thereof) ;
New York, Ontario & Western ; New York, Philadelphia & Norfolk ; Northern
Central ; Pennsylvania ; Philadelphia & Erie ; Philadelphia & Reading ; Philadel-
phia, Wilmington & Baltimore ; Rome, Watertown & Ogdensburg ; Western
New York & Pennsylvania ; West Jersey ; West Shore ; Wilmington & Northern.

Information concerning the Catholic Summer-School may be obtained in
three places : Write to Warren E. Mosher, Youngstown, Ohio, for tickets and
railroad rates. Ticket for full course, 42 lectures, $5.00; ticket for ten lectures,
$2.00.

On matters relating to Board of Studies, write to Rev. Thomas McMillan, 415
West 59th Street, New York City.

For boarding arrangements, write to William T. Burleigh, Secretary of Local
Committee, Plattsburgh, N. Y.

* Only for business originating at, or destined to, stations on the direct lines of these
roads between Troy, N. Y., and Montreal, Can.

CRUCIFIX IN BRASS AND BRONZE.

Corpus is in Oxidized Silver Plate.

Presented by the Altar Society of St. Patrick's Cathedral for the main altar.
MADE BY THE GORHAM M'F'G CO , BROADWAY AND IQTH STREET, N. Y.

RT. REV. FRANCIS SILAS CHATARD, D.D.

Bishop of Vincennes.

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LVII. JULY, 1893. No. 340.

THE BRUTE-SOUL.

NY one who will attentively study matter and its
properties will often see many wonderful things.
Some of these will astonish him, and perhaps over-
throw all his preconceived notions. They will set
him to theorizing, make him think that after all
matter is hot inert ; that inertness is an idea and nothing more.
He will perhaps throw over the atomic conception of matter,
and regard material substance as a collection of simple essences
with power to act a force. Yet whatever theory one may
adopt as most fitting in his view to explain phenomena which,
after all, cannot be adequately explained, there are certain
things he cannot ignore, which are fixed facts, and laws that
induction has made known to us from the study of the facts.
These facts and laws are : first, that matter does not move
unless a force moves it ; " if matter moves," says Professor
Tyndall, " it is force that moves it " ; second, that chemical
action produces movement in particles and new combinations ;
third, that in these changes heat, and electricity and light some-
times also, are evolved ; fourth, that endosmosis and exosmosis,
absorption and exhalation, are constantly going on, and in a
regular manner, with fixed law ; fifth, that the same can be said
of expansion and contraction ; sixth, that all these movements
"may be reduced to a push or a pull in a straight line " (Tyndall,
Familiar Science) ; and, should there be an apparent contradic-
tion from objects moving in a curve, this is, as we all know,
from a contrast of forces, the resultant being the diagonal.
Whatever, therefore, be our theory of matter, it cannot be said

446 THE BRUTE-SOUL. [July,

to enter practically into our consideration of it, for we have to
do with its constant and unvarying manifestations, to which
all experience bears witness ; such, for example, as inability to
move of itself inertness, impenetrability, gravitation, etc.

In the lower order of matter, in what is inorganic, we notice
most markedly the existence of these facts and laws ; even in
crystallization, so beautiful and so wonderful, we can to some
extent explain what occurs to bring about these delicate forma-
tions.

WHAT IS THIS SOMETHING?

But when we come to organic matter, then we begin to find
what passes our comprehension ; we recognize the existence and
the application of the laws of matter, under which we can class
the greater part of the phenomena. But there is something
more than that. There is peculiar development of matter
which is not chemical action ; there is something back of matter
which gives rise to new combination and development ; there is
something which moves matter, and is a principle of movement.
It exists in the vegetable, in the animal, in man ; it is self-mov-
ing. What is this something ? It is not matter, for it shows
a tendency to act of itself with a purpose, avoiding what is
hurtful and seeking what is beneficial to act, as we may say,
intelligently. This is seen even in plants ; it is observed yet
more markedly in the lower forms of life ; it is evident in the
higher forms of the brute creation. We therefore exclude from
the idea of it all notion of matter ; we conceive of it as free
from all composition, as being a simple essence, which, not
being matter, is bound down to matter and has its sphere
limited to matter, taking it up, appropriating and developing it,
according to the tendency given by its Author.

Does this imply that such simple essence is in any sense
material ? The question is not an idle one. One comes across
every now and then the proposition : " The brute-soul is ma-
terial." St. Thomas Aquinas and others who follow him have
this phrase, or the equivalent of it. We must see, however,
what they mean by it ; for unless we understand the mode of
speech of these writers and theologians, we shall undoubtedly
be led astray. Fortunately St. Thomas is very clear in telling
us what he means. San Severino, who explains this wording of
St. Thomas, quotes him as saying: "Everything whose being
is in matter must be material." Hence, as the soul of the

1893-] THE BRUTE-SOUL. 447

brute has its being in matter, he styles it material ; more-
over, as its actions show what it is, and those actions are
material, it is material too. Again, as it owes its being
to matter as a condition, and ceases to exist when the
matter of the body is destroyed, it follows that it is ma-
terial. Yet in speaking in this way St. Thomas does not
intend to teach that the soul of the brute is composed
of matter. On the contrary, he says it is not. San Severino
shows this very pointedly (p. 374, vol. ii.), and that it is in-
divisible, or simple ; and he quotes St. Thomas as saying that
the soul of the brute can, in some manner, be called a spirit,
as that word signifies an invisible substance with power to
move. He holds, however, to the idea of material in the sense,
first, of the soul of the brute being educed from the potential-
ity or possibility of matter; second, of its action being bound
down to matter and inseparable from it ; third, of its ceasing to
be when the body it animated is destroyed. ,

HOW DOES IT COME OUT OF MATTER?

According, therefore, to St. Thomas, the brute-soul is simple
and cannot be perceived by the senses, but comes out of mat-
ter, and ceases to be when the matter is destroyed. How does
it come out of matter? What is to be understood by the
phrase "it is educed from the potentiality of matter"? This
is an interesting question, and suggests others. Let us see
whither our thoughts will lead us. To understand the above
phrase, or proposition, it is well to recall the definition of crea-
tion given by the scholastics : it is an act by which something
comes into being from nothing of itself, something is made out
of nothing, nor did the subject, in which it is, previously exist
ex nihilo sui et subjecti. This, of course, requires direct actual
exercise of Divine Power, and is called properly creation. But
where the subject, in which the soul is to be, previously exists,
i.e., matter, determining the action of the soul which comes in-
to being only for it, the act, by which this brute-soul is, has not
the name of creation. We confess that this way of looking at
the manner in which the soul of the brute, of everything that
moves itself, comes into being does not claim our unconditional
acceptance.* The brute-soul is acknowledged to have simpli-

* Why should this be predicated of the brute-soul and not of the human soul ? Is not the
mode of production the same ?

448 THE BRUTE-SOUL. [July,

city, and, in a certain sense, the nature of a spirit. It would
appear that the only part matter could have in the existence of
the vivifying principle, the soul, is that it is in a fit condition
to receive it and be developed into a composite substance, body
and soul. The reason is that matter cannot give what it has
not simplicity, self-movement, life ; it is inert. Therefore, if
anything exists having simplicity, movement, life, or power to
produce a living organism, it must come from the act of the Crea-
tor, willing its existence. That act was one in the beginning, enti-
tatively, as the metaphysicians say ; but its multifold effects are in
time, and are conditioned on the state of matter ; terminatively
the act is multifold but still the direct act of the Creator.

This view is more or less held, as those familiar with this
matter know, by a number of able metaphysicians. In the man-
ner in which we have here put it, it seems to us to lead the
way to reconciling the conflicting thoughts of those who do not
believe in evolution and those Christian writers who do believe
in it. Although we are not of those who agree with the latter,
but hold, with Agassiz and Virchow, that not only is Darwin's
theory not proven, not only that the missing link is wanting,
but that the theory itself of man's evolution from other lower
animal life is unsound ; in our judgment it is possible to
conceive a mode of coming into existence which to some extent
justifies a Christian in holding to the theory of evolution in a
modified sense; the manner in which it is understood by Darwin
and the materialistic and pantheistic schools of to-day being ex-
cluded. We therefore here endeavor to explain evolution in a
Christian sense ; as coming, that is, by the will of an omnipotent
Creator God. St. Augustine, in treating of the six days of
creation, advances his theory of the potentiality of matter. In
the beginning God created heaven and earth ; that is as the
Council of the Vatican has it the spiritual and the material.
That act, as the African doctor explains it, gave to matter a
power to develop the germs of everything that is material. All
this was contained in this initial act. In process of time the dif-
ferent orders of beings were to come into existence. This theory
we can admit. But the theory does not explain how this po-
tentiality of matter becomes actual. Is it by an inherent efficacy
of matter, or is it by the placing in relation with matter a prin-
ciple which causes matter to take on peculiar development? We
feel persuaded that, had St. Augustine lived at this day, he
would have answered : matter cannot produce or cause spirit to

1893-] THE BRUTE-SOUL. 449

exist ; for it cannot give what it has not. But, he would go on
to say, matter by general laws having by successive stages
reached certain conditions adapted to animal life the anima,
the spirit, or the soul, by the antecedent act of the Creator call-
ing spirit into being from the beginning, sprang into existence
from nothing to act in matter, to take it up, to develop it, to
be its form, the substantial form by which it is what it is an
insect, a reptile, a fish, a bird, or a man each requiring its own
substantial form, distinct and differing from the rest.

THE .FORM IS NOT OF MATTER.

This form is not of matter. There is possibility of its exis-
tence in matter; and if it is to be only sentient and not spir-
itual or intellectual, it will be in a certain sense material, inas-
much as its operations are limited to matter. We go further:
we think St. Thomas would, did he live in these days, change
his wording so as to remove the danger of his words being taken
in a material sense, and say that the soul of the brute is educed
from matter as a subject by divine power. That he meant it
is clear to us, as we have shown above. In this sense, then,
can the assertion that the theory of evolution is true be toler-
ated, namely : God having brought matter to such perfection
as to render animal life possible, directly calls into being the
soul which can take up and develop this perfected matter, so
that the existence of such form or soul seems to depend on
and follow from the condition of matter, while in reality ante-
cedently it was directly willed by God and called into being
by him from nothing, ex niJiilo sui.

It will be seen at a glance that this theory, or explanation,
denies the passage of one species into another. Such a thing
has never been proved. If it appear otherwise, this comes from
a want of knowledge of the possibilities of the form. The
form which animates the larva of the gnat has a possibility of
developing matter in the various stages of its existence ; in like
manner the form of the butterfly has its threefold possibility
of development. But such forms remain material in the sense
of being bound down to matter. Being material they do not
and cannot pass to the intellectual order of being; and there-
tore, as Professor Dana has said, when it comes to man it is
necessary for God to call into being a special existence, man's
form, his spiritual soul, which, if we understand eduction from

45o THE BRUTE-SOUL. [July.

matter to be the possibility of matter being made to form the
human body, might be said to be educed from the potentiality
of matter, in the sense explained above. This, however, by no
means excludes the absolute act of the Creator, without which the
soul even of the brute could not exist, for the very simple rea-
son that matter has no such qualities as simplicity and self-
movement to impart. While, therefore, we would not quarrel
with the Christian who explains evolution in this way, we feel
it is much the safer, as the hypothesis of evolution has not
been proven, to say that no species ever passes into another, even
in such a way, but that every species is a separate creation of
God, willed in the beginning and in time called into being by
the direct act of God giving existence to the form which did
not exist before, but which God now makes take hold of the
matter. He has prepared for it. When evolutionists succeed
in proving that one species passes into another, then it will be
time to take up the question, and show that a higher form has
been added to the simian body to make it the body of a hu-
man being. Such a passing of species they have not proven, nor,
in our humble opinion, will they ever be able to prove it.

FRANCIS SILAS CHATARD.

Indianapolis.

THE BELLS OF STE. ANNE.

Now from their turret gray and old,

Where call the swallows in the gloom,
The tender bells of eventide
Float out across the night's perfume ;
The music from their throbbing throats
Stirs through the shadows like a flame,
And all the drowsing world grows glad

With love for holy one they name.
" Ste. Anne ! " their mellow voices cry :
" Ste. Anne ! " " La bonne Ste. Anne ! "

" Ste. Anne ! "

The far dim stretch of meadow grass

Is all a-glimmer with the dew,
Its shining drops fall soft as tears

When slips the evening zephyr through.
From out some mesh of soft brown blades,

A last, late thrush pipes low and sweet ;
And once again the faithful bells

Their sacred melody repeat.
" Ste. Anne ! " they murmur in reply :
" Ste. Anne ! " " La bonne Ste. Anne ! "

" Ste. Anne ! "

Along the river's winding length

The tide is running fleet and white ;
It drowns the reeds along the shore,

And hides the sandy bar from sight ;
Vague sadness freights the misty air ;

Night settles like a thing of woe ;
And in their watch-tower high and still

The bells are swaying soft and slow.
M Ste. Anne!" the faint notes break and die:
"Ste. Anne!" " La bonne Ste. Anne!"

"Ste. Anne!"

Wobum, Mass.

J. GERTRUDE MENARD.

452 A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. [July,

A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME.

RELIGIOUS pilgrimage in this matter-of-fact
nineteenth century doubtless appears to many as
much of an anachronism as the revival of a me-
diaeval miracle play. The substitution of a grip-
sack and a Cook's ticket for the ancient staff and
shell certainly seems to destroy the halo of romance which
surrounds the pilgrim of former days. Though there was no or-
ganized American pilgrimage during the recent celebration of
the Episcopal Jubilee of our Holy Father Leo XIII., there was
at least one American pilgrim who reached the Eternal City.
And though he travelled there in the company of the English
Catholics and as a member of their pilgrimage, he nevertheless
saw things with American eyes. How did such an old-world
institution as a religious pilgrimage appear to a present-day
Yankee, with two hundred and fifty years of New England Puri-
tan ancestry behind him ? To answer the justifiable curiosity
which prompts that query is the object of the present paper.

Divergent in outward appearance and details of dress and
custom as a modern pilgrimage may be when compared with
those of former times, the underlying principles and motives are
the same. To a Catholic who understands his faith there is
nothing more incongruous in a pilgrimage to-day to shrines
and holy places than there was five centuries ago. The dull
brown robe, the staff and scrip and shell, may lend a pictur-
esqueness to the ancient pilgrim which his modern successor
lacks. But picturesque appearance is not piety; and though the
present-day pilgrim pays his way, not begs it ; though he travels
in a prosaic railway carriage, instead of plodding along the
highway with weary feet ; still he may make the journey with
the same faith, with the same desire for spiritual benefits, with
the same reverence for holy places and holy things, and with the
same blessings as his reward. Therefore to a devout Catholic
there can be nothing strange in a modern pilgrimage. It is
perfectly natural.

But some may be inclined to ask if there are not too many
conveniences and comforts in modern travel. The ancient pil-

1893-] A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. 453

grim could justly consider his journey a penance, and have some
merit for bearing the necessary hardships in the right spirit.
Were there any substitutes in this modern pilgrimage for the
peas in the shoes of old ? Yes, decidedly. It might be sup-
posed that Messrs. Cook & Co., the tourist agents who managed
the practical details of the railway travel, would have followed
an ancient device and would have boiled our peas for us. But
they did not quite succeed in doing so. With the very best of
management and organization, five or six hundred people could
scarcely travel together in one company, even in these days, with-
out there being quite enough to try the temper and endurance.
Sometimes we had extremely uncomfortable railway carriages,
sometimes friends or families were separated and lost one an-
other ; luggage disappeared; one could perhaps find no room
at a hotel, and was obliged to sleep where he could ; twice a
night was spent in a train which had no sleeping berths ; meals
were irregular and sometimes practically unobtainable. Of course
an Englishman is an Englishman even on a pilgrimage, and he
does not put up with inconveniences or mishaps in travelling
with the equanimity with which his American cousin usually
meets such things. The insular feeling would come out occa-
sionally as he expressed his opinion of "these foreigners," assur-
ing you that "if we were in England this wouldn't have hap-
pened." But grumbling does not suit a religious pilgrim, and
was reduced to a minimum.

The English pilgrimage was undertaken at the request of the
Cardinal-Archbishop of Westminster, and was organized by a
committee of the Catholic Union of Great Britain, of which the
Duke of Norfolk was chairman. The archbishop had outlined
in his advent pastoral some of the objects for which the pil-
grimage would be undertaken. It was to be a great public pro-
fession of faith in Jesus Christ and the supremacy of his vicar,
who is the source of jurisdiction and the centre of unity in the
church. It was also undertaken in order to obtain, through the
prayers of St. Peter, a great outpouring of grace upon England-
The pilgrims were to remind the apostle in their prayers of
England's ancient faith, of her former obedience to his spiritual
authority and the many pilgrimages to his shrine. They would
beseech him to remember his own triple denial of his Master,
and in pity obtain the gift of repentance for the nation that
for three centuries has denied his faith. Again, the pilgrimage
could be undertaken as an act of penance for sin. " According
to the old penitentiaries, a pilgrimage to Rome was ranked

454 A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. [July,

among the greater canonical penances. Though a journey to
Rome now is shorn of its former perils, there is still in it quite
a sufficient demand for self-denial and for acts of patience and
of kindness to make it a real penitential exercise." A not in-
significant object also was to show personal veneration for Leo
XIII., and gratitude for all that he has achieved for the Church
during his glorious pontificate.

DEPARTURE OF THE PILGRIMAGE.

The English pilgrims were accompanied by the Scotch. The
latter had a most impressive departure from Edinburgh. They
gathered with their friends at the railway station, and before
taking the train sang with great fervor the well-known hymn
" Faith of our Fathers," after which they fell upon their knees
and received the blessing of the Archbishop of Edinburgh. The
occurrence made a great impression upon the crowd of onlookers,
which numbered about a thousand.

The English pilgrims met at the Pro-Cathedral, Kensington,
on the night of Monday, February 13, for a special sermon and
blessing upon the pilgrimage. The occasion afforded a splen-
did example of what has been accomplished in England in the
matter of congregational singing. The church was crowded, and
the volume of sound from the full, rich English voices was re-
markable and inspiring. The congregation sang with great de-
votion the English hymn " God bless our Pope," and also the
" O Salutaris," the " Litany of the Blessed Virgin," and the
" Tantum Ergo " at Benediction. Indeed it seems to be quite
the rule in England for the people to take all or nearly all the
singing at Benediction, and the heartiness and earnestness with
which they offer this form of worship to God would justify the
strongest language that has been used in favor of the introduc-
tion of congregational singing here.

The next morning a special pilgrimage train started at eleven
o'clock from the Victoria station. The Archbishop of West-
minster had provided a book of devotions for the journey. It
was divided into three parts, to be said publicly as convenience
allowed the first in the earlier part of each day, the second at
noon, and the third toward evening. Prayers for the conversion
of England found a natural place in each part. Three times a
day, therefore, all the way to Rome and on the return journey,
there was presented the unusual spectacle of a whole trainful of
people saying prayers, repeating the rosary, and singing hymns
and litanies together. In each railway carriage some one was

1893-] A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. 455

chosen to lead the devotions, generally a priest, if one was pres-
ent ; but if not, a layman.

As the pilgrimage was not confined to the members of some
sodality or other association of the specially devout, but was
open to every one, a fear had been expressed that it might take
on too much the character of a holiday excursion. But, happily,
such fears proved unfounded. The whole atmosphere was one
of faith and devotion : a most refreshing atmosphere to a re-
cent convert from Anglicanism accustomed in the past to find,
in almost any collection of members of his own communion,
varying degrees of doubt regarding the Christian faith, from the
openly expressed rationalism of some to the denial of the Real
Presence by an " Evangelical " brother, or the refusal of a High-
Churchman to give to the Blessed Mother of God the honor
which is her due. A few non-Catholics, including one young
Anglican parson, had joined the pilgrimage, but they all seemed
to have the good sense and taste to conform outwardly and
avoid giving any offence to their Catholic friends and fellow-
travellers.

THE ENGLISH PEOPLE NATURALLY CATHOLIC.

In the whole-hearted fervor of these English pilgrims, in their
con amore adhesion to the Catholic faith and thorough-going loy-
alty to the See of Peter, was furnished one of the refutations of
that wide-spread idea which the logic of facts and the more im-
partial study of history have pretty well exploded. It used to
be said that the Anglo-Saxon race was inherently Protestant
and anti-Catholic, and once free from the " Roman yoke," there
was no possibility of its ever becoming Catholic again. Most
histories of the Reformation published previous to the present
generation, and some that are still read, give one the idea that
England became Protestant almost in a day, as it were, and
never had any desire to return to the ancient faith. The rea-
son given for this was that the English people were really anti-
Catholic by nature and temperament, and it was accepted as be-
yond dispute that England was to be Protestant for ever. But
the truth, long obscured by those who had an interest in doing
so, has been brought to light. Previous to the religious revo-
lution of three centuries ago there was no more Catholic country
on the face of the globe than England. Her loyalty to the
spiritual authority of the successor of St. Peter was notable, and
so proverbial was her devotion to the Blessed Mother that Eng-
land was known far and wide as " Mary's Dowry." The Eng-

456 A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. [July,

lish people were then, as they are still at heart, naturally Catho-
lic. The essential spirit of Protestantism, which is doubt and
unbelief, is not, and never was, theirs. They have by nature
and temperament the spirit of religious faith, i.e., the Catholic
spirit. They did not wish to give up their ancient faith. They
were tricked o ut of it. Green, in his Short History of the English
People, though of strong Puritan sympathies himself, is obliged
in his effort to be impartial to admit this fact. He shows that
even in the reign of Elizabeth three-fourths of the English peo-
ple desired the restoration of the Mass and the ancient religion,
and when they rose in large numbers and demanded that these
things be given back to them, that consummate liar of a sov-
ereign sent word promising them everything until they quietly
dispersed to their homes. Then she seized the military fortresses
all over the country, and proceeded, by driving out faithful
priests, by vigorous persecution of stubborn lay Catholics, and by
repressive laws, slowly to crush out the old religion and to pre-
vent the rising generation from learning the faith of their fathers.
But she could not put out entirely the light of Catholic faith.
It never has been entirely put out in England. Catholic reac-
tion after Catholic reaction took place in succeeding reigns in
the effort to secure freedom for Catholic worship. But though
they were all repressed, and in spite of the cruel penal laws
against Catholics which were in force nearly to our own day,
there has ever remained a faithful remnant.

CATHOLIC REACTION IN ENGLAND TO-DAY.

And what is the state of things to-day ? A Catholic reaction
of gigantic proportions has swept over England. Though it has
taken a different form from its predecessors, it is none the less
powerful and real. It is a marvellous and striking proof of the
fact insisted upon above, that the English people are at heart
Catholic. In spite of three centuries of formal and violent de-
nial of almost everything Catholic, the old smothered flame has
at last sprung up. Ritualism has triumphed in the Established
Church. Of course the reaction is not yet complete. The full
Catholic faith has not been restored to the majority of English-
men. But they are getting hold of it piece-meal. The first
Tractarians stopped with the revival of the doctrines of Baptis-
mal Regeneration and Apostolical Succession. Many now go on
to accept Penance and the Sacrifice of the Mass, while some
boast of believing in the Invocation of the Saints, the Cultus of

1893-] A RECENT CONVERT' s PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. 457

the Blessed Virgin, and every Catholic doctrine except the
supremacy of the Pope.

The spread of Ritualism has familiarized the majority of
Englishmen, also, with what once stank in their nostrils as rank
idolatry, viz.: the external symbolism of Catholic worship.
Through both of these sources the rising generation is
having its anti-Catholic prejudices removed and is being pre-
pared to ask itself the natural question, " Is all this the real
thing or only a simulacrum of the Catholic Church ? " And
multitudes will come to see, as many thousands of their fellow-
countrymen have done in the past few decades, that out of
communion with Rome it is impossible to be a Catholic or to
be secure of having the Catholic faith. To believe some Catho-
lic doctrines and to call one's self a Catholic, will not necessarily
make either an individual or a church really Catholic.

Imitating the career of the High-Church party in the English
Establishment, a strong party in the established Presbyterian
Kirk of Scotland has begun to speak of its "National Church,"
to teach the Real Presence and other Catholic doctrines, and to
call itself " Catholic." The Archbishop of Canterbury, perhaps
with the vain hope of damming up the stream of converts to
Rome, spoke sneeringly of the Catholic Church in England as
" The Italian Mission." These High-Church Presbyterians in
Scotland call the Scottish Episcopal Church " The English Mis-
sion." But all this does not seem to convince the English
Ritualists that their Presbyterian cousins are really Catholic, any
more than the loud claims of the Ritualists can ever convince
the Catholic Church that while they remain outside the house-
hold of faith they really belong to it.

CONSTANT STREAM OF CONVERTS.

The pilgrimage also furnished evidence for the disproof of
another Anglican fiction most industriously circulated in these
days by certain Anglican religious journals. It is thought to
dissuade some from leaving Ritualism in order to become real
Catholics by constantly reiterating the statement that conver-
sions have ceased in England now ; the Church of England is
" becoming so Catholic " that her members are no longer leav-
ing in any considerable numbers to seek communion with Rome.
Of course the Establishment, with its large endowments and
social prestige, is strongly entrenched, and some timid souls who
fear to take the step which will cost so much may be retained
in it by the assurance that others are satisfied. But, as a matter

453 A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. [July,

of fact, there is a continuous stream of converts at the present
time. Undoubtedly Ritualism keeps back some of the present
generation who refuse to go any further. But, just as many
stopped short with the earlier Tractarianism, and even railed
against Ritualism, claiming most violently that it was not the
logical outcome of Tractarian teaching, so the Ritualists of
the present who refuse to go on themselves are nevertheless
preparing their successors for the next step which will bring
them into the Catholic Church. Conversions in England do
not make as much noise as they did. They have become so
common that the secular press seldom prints an account of a
conversion unless there are some very exceptional circumstances
connected with it. But chance conversation with fellow-pilgrims
and a very little inquiry served to show that many on the pil-
grimage were recent converts. One lady had been received but
three days before starting, and all could tell of friends, neighbors,
acquaintances, or relatives who had recently been received into
the fold. This only corroborated what had already been learned
in England.

In all directions, not only from Catholic but from Protes-
tant friends, one kept hearing of here one and there another
who had recently escaped from the " City of Confusion " into
the Catholic Church. In one single church in London (and that
not a parish church) the writer knew of over a dozen converts
received within two or three weeks. These included a lawyer
(who gives up a lucrative business to enter the priesthood), a
Protestant clergyman, two army officers, an officer of the navy,
a university man from Oxford. All this received no mention
in the public press and is nothing unusual, but simply repre-
sents what is going on all the time at the same place. One
convert who was on the pilgrimage, and who is one of the
most prominent Catholic laymen in England to-day, is the
grandson of a rich and liberal English gentleman who gave the
money to found Kenyon College, a Protestant Episcopal insti-
tution at Gambier, Ohio. His object was to found an institu-
tion which should oppose the spread of High-Church principles,
which, as he saw, lead logically to Rome. A Ritualistic clergy-
man near London told the writer he was certain that when dis-
establishment came there would also come an inevitable split
in the Church of England ; for the laity and the Evangelical
party amongst the clergy would insist upon making the prayer-
book more Protestant still, as was done in Ireland. The " ad-
vanced " wing would never submit to that, and a separation

1893-] A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. 459

would ensue. In the latter event he was confident that at least
a very large portion of the High-Church party would be in-
clined to make its submission to the Catholic Church, or, as he
expressed it, " try to make terms with Rome." He said that
he was not alone in the idea, but that several acknowledged
leaders of the Ritualistic party had expressed the same opinion
to him.

But to return to our pilgrimage. We reached Paris on a
Tuesday night and had an opportunity to exercise some of the
virtues which pilgrims should cultivate, for there was considera-
ble confusion, delay, and annoyance about the luggage and
hotel accommodations. On the next day, which was Ash Wed-
nesday, Mass was celebrated for us in Notre Dame, after which
came the distribution of the ashes, and then a relic of the
true Cross was exposed for the veneration of the pilgrims. All
that day we travelled through rural France, getting a flying
glimpse of the beautiful cathedral of Sens, and stopping occa-
sionally at unimportant places. A never-to-be-forgotten incident
was our incursion upon a little village called Nuits. We stopped
there for half an hour to let an express train pass. Immedi-
ately after the train came to a standstill several hundred pil-
grims invaded the village, stormed and quickly denuded of edi-
bles the little buffet of the village inn, and wandered on to the
village church. Nuits had never seen so many strangers in the
memory of its oldest inhabitants, and the villagers stood aghast
discussing in groups what this thing might mean. Especially
did they wonder to see hundreds of " Les Anglais," who
usually appear so godless and irreverent to continental eyes,
streaming into, the little church and paying devout visits to the
Blessed Sacrament. A pilgrim stopped at a little shop which
occupied the front room of an old stone cottage to buy some
rather tempting-lookiilg gingerbread. The shop-keeper made a
few polite inquiries, and soon all the neighbors knew that we were
Catholic pilgrims to Rome. They seemed delighted and heartily
wished us God speed. The strong Catholic feeling of the coun-
try-people both in Italy and in France came out in one way on
our return journey. They would beg for some little medal,
picture, or souvenir that had been brought from Rome, and
even the poor, who took thankfully the alms offered them, seem
far more pleased with the gift of any little religious object from
the Holy City.

The pilgrimage demonstrated the essential democracy of
Christian brotherhood in the Catholic Church. It was composed

460 A RECENT CONTEXT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. [July,

of all ranks and classes, from the premier duke of England to
Lancashire blacksmiths and farmers ; but all were one on the
pilgrimage, simply because they were brothers in the faith going
on a common errand : to do honor to him who is the head of
the church on earth under Christ. One interesting old pilgrim
was a farmer over sixty years of age who, until he started on this
pilgrimage, had never slept a night out of his own or his father's
house.

On the Calais- Douvres, the steamer which took us across
the Channel, I stood near a group of pilgrims who were con-
versing in lively tones ; but the language sounded strange. It
was not French, nor was it German ; it did not sound like Ital-
ian or Spanish. Seeing a puzzled look on my face a priest of
the party explained. They were of the Scotch pilgrimage, and
from a part of the Highlands which never lost the faith. They
were chattering in Gaelic.

The Duke of Norfolk, as chairman of the committee, was un-
tiring in his efforts to promote the success of the pilgrimage.
He was always ready most patiently and unwearyingly to an-
swer the innumerable questions about the travelling arrange-
ments from perplexed pilgrims. He was generally the last per-
son to take the train, and often might be seen at the last mo-
ment carrying the luggage of some perplexed and belated wo-
man, and finding her a place in a railway carriage. In conse-
quence of one act of kindness of this sort he was left behind
as the train moved off, and was obliged to follow later on a lo-
cal express. The pilgrims were not inappreciative of all that he
did, and their feeling took shape in the spontaneous and unani-
mous signing of an address which was presented to his grace
by the Bishop of Nottingham as we were approaching the cliffs
of Dover on our return.

After passing through the famous Mont Cenis tunnel, en-
joying the magnificent views of the snow-covered Alps, and get-
ting a hasty lunch at Turin, we arrived at Genoa early on
Thursday afternoon. We had the rest of the day to look about
that bright and beautiful city. One pilgrim had not seen it
since he spent a week in one of its noisome dungeons. He had
been a Papal Zouave, and when the King of Naples took Rome,
instead of sending to their homes the English and Irish Zouaves,
as had been promised, they were thrown into prison in Genoa
until finally released by English influence. On Friday morning
we started once more toward Rome. For some hours the trai
followed the curving shore of the beautiful Mediterranean. Th

1893-] A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. 461

sun shone brightly, and the turquoise blue of the water, the
glimpses of orange-groves and villas, of crags and cliffs, and
clouds of spray from the waves as they broke upon the rocks,
made altogether a picture of nature not easily forgotten. A
short stay at Pisa, sufficient simply for lunch and a hurried visit
to the cathedral and its famous tower, and we were off again.

The journey was not without its minor incidents of a humor-
ous nature. At Spezia, where a stop was made, an enterprising
restaurateur had prepared a large placard which, as an example
of an amateur attempt at English, is worthy of preservation.
It ran as follows :

Diner Ready,

Thrii Francs.
Is wine incloed'd in thi iting.

The last sentence is meant to be declarative, not interrogative.
It took a moment or two for some of the readers to realize
that " iting " was phonetic Italian spelling for " eating."

A few more hours and we should reach Rome. Rome! One's
heart beat quicker at the very sound. The Eternal City ! The
Holy City! The last resting-place of so many saints ! One felt
almost like getting out to push the slow-moving train. But at
last, some three or four hours late, we arrived and were met at
the station by quite a crowd from the English colony, and by
a committee of the Circolo di San Pietro, including the Vice-Presi-
dent of the General Pilgrimage Committee in Italy.

In the second portion of this paper the American pilgrim
will tell something of what he saw of Rome, of the Papal Jubi-
lee, and of that " Roman superstition " of which he had heard
so much from childhood and for which he kept a sharp look-
out.

JESSE ALBERT LOCKE.

VOL. LVII. 32

LOOKING OUT FROM THE CLOISTERS.

THE SACRED HEART CONVENT AT MANHATTAN-

VILLE.

NE of the main arteries of New York City is the
L road running up the West Side. It has carried
the tide of population to the northern part of
Manhattan Island as nothing else could. As the
train glides along its aerial way, and swings around
the long curve at One Hundred and Tenth Street, the upper city
of Harlem spreads out before us as on a map. To the left lies
Morningside Park with its terraced wall and grassy slopes ;
and directly north, on its own wooded height, rises the handsome
building of the Sacred Heart Convent, its gilded cross flashing
and paling in the changing lights.

A history of this house its order the first purely teaching
order introduced into the United States is largely interwoven
with the history of New York during the past half-century.

Fifty years ago ! Who that knows the ill-smelling, ill-flavored,
crowded Houston Street to-day, can realize that only five de-
cades ago the site now occupied by Puck was once that of the

1893-] SACKED HEART CONVENT AT MANHATTANVILLE. 463

school kept by the soft-toned nuns, and that the neighborhood
was then " genteel " in the best acceptance of the term ? It is
difficult to believe, yet it is the truth. When in 1842 Arch-
bishop Hughes applied to the famous teaching order, that was
already firmly established in the South and West, there was sent
to the Eastern mission a young woman whose name and fame
are closely connected with the history of the order in the East,
and the memory of whose pure and lovely nature still lingers
round the convent like a sweet perfume Madame Aloysia Har-
dey, who, as the daughter of Ann Spalding, was connected with
the name that has become famous in our church history.

One word concerning her who achieved the present success.
It is customary for the superior of the order to make a regular
visitation to the branch-houses that have been established from
the mother-house. In 1822, when on one of these visitations to
Grand Coteau, Louisiana, Mother Duchesne, who was the foun-
dress of the American mission, noticed in the little school a
promising young pupil, Aloysia Hardey, who was chosen to re-
cite the compliment usually ren-
dered to the visiting mother.
Shortly afterwards, at the age of
fifteen, this young girl entered
the novitiate of the order to
which she was destined to add
so much lustre as nun, superior,
vicar, and last of all, at Mother
Duchesne's suggestion, in 1872
assistant-general. When Arch-
bishop Hughes applied to the
mother-house in Paris for some
one of the Sacred Heart Ladies
to be sent to his rapidly grow-
ing diocese, the mission was en-
trusted to Mother Gallitzin, a
convert from the Greek Church,
and aunt to the famous and
distinguished Father Dimitri
Gallitzin, the valiant Russian
missionary, who spent his beautiful life in spreading far and wide
treasures of grace in the valleys of the Allegheny. She con-
sulted Mother Duchesne as to the choice of a superior for this
new, fertile field of labor. Unhesitatingly the Rev. Mother

MADAME ALOYSIA HARDEY.

464 SACRED HEART CONVENT AT MANHATTANVILLE. [July,

named Mother Hardey as one eminently fitted by natural and
spiritual gifts to carry on to a successful ending the all-impor-
tant work. Hers was a most beautiful character, firm of will,
sweet and gracious, and she had a keen perception of the impor-
tance of the establishment of a Catholic educational institution
in the heart of what she saw was destined to become the great
metropolis. She builded even better than she knew.

These two ladies with a few others established themselves,
as stated, in Houston Street in a private residence that just
previously had been occupied by a day-school kept by a Pro-
testant lady, Miss Seton. In one of the curious turns of the
wheel of fate one of Miss Seton's pupils, Sarah Jones, became
in later years a nun in the order that supplanted her school,
and to-day, as Mother Jones, holds the generalship of the East-
ern vicariate. The school was afterwards removed to Bleecker
Street, and then Mother Hardey, desirous of a more retired
situation, established herself in Ravenswood, near Astoria.

In the '405 it was thought by the rural-loving population of
New York that the banks of the East River offered the pleas-
antest sites for comfortable homes. They built, on what was
then a magnificent scale, houses in the purely Colonial style.
To-day their ruined grandeur is pathetic. It was in one of these
mansions, the largest even in its dignified neighborhood, that
the Ladies of the Sacred Heart established their school for girls
in 1844, Dut they found the little village, even for their purpose,
too remote and inaccessible, and two years later they removed
to their present magnificent site, Manhattanville.

Before leaving this subject, it is interesting to trace the his-
tory of that fine old " Mansion House " at Ravenswood. Soon
after the black-robed, quiet nuns had left, the house passed from
one owner to another, each change a step downward in the scale,
until at last it was left entirely deserted ; but always having an
interesting fascination for the neighbors, who remembered it when
occupied by its gentle tenants, when its echoes were wakened
to the hum of study, the sound of girlish laughter. Once only
was it lifted out of its deathlike sleep. A New York actress,
Mrs. Mowatt, in a romantic mood, hired it for one night to be
married there. In all its vicissitudes the nuns' cells and the
chapel had been left intact. At that altar Mrs. Mowatt became
Mrs. Richie, and for one night life stirred again in the old
rooms ablaze with lights, heavy with the perfume of flowers.
The next day the beautiful old place settled down again to its

1893-] SACRED HEART CONVENT AT MANHATTANVILLE. 465

gloom and desertion, all the darker for its momentary bright-
ness. Years passed on, until in 1885 the property was purchased
by one of the most loyal and devout sons of the church, Mr.
John Good, who, in 1887, was created count by his Holiness

I K

Leo XIII., in recognition of his life-long devotion to the best
interests of the church and his munificent gifts to religious and
charitable institutions. He tore the house down and erected
a rope-factory on the river's bank. Now the air is heavy with

466 SACRED HEART CONVENT AT MANHATTANVILLE. [July,

black smoke where once the untainted breeze blew freshly
from the sea over the wide, grassy lawns. Again there is a
hum about the place, but it is the whir of machinery, and
in its busy activity we will leave it and return to those whose
sometime presence there has made it of special interest in
this article.

With the keen foresight for which she was remarkable,
Mother Hardey had fixed upon the Lorillard estate as the
permanent home for her convent. Although to-day the city
has crept to its very feet and spread out far beyond it, fif-
ty years ago it was remote enough to give an air of privacy
and retirement to the school, and was yet within compara-
tively easy access of the town that had not yet reached the
limits of Fourteenth Street. One of the nuns at the convent
to-day distinctly remembers going to and from the city in a
lumbering old stage-coach.

The Lorillard estate consisted of fifty acres, and was bought
for one hundred dollars an acre. Some idea may be had of
the giant strides of our Empire City when we consider that
to-day each lot (sixteen to an acre) is worth five thousand
dollars.

The nuns were now firmly established. The homestead was
spacious enough for their needs, and could be added to as
necessity demanded. The house itself stood on the spot now
occupied by the convent's central hall and left and right re-
ception rooms. Aside from the interest attached to the site
as once being the property of one of our wealthiest merchants,
it lays claim to a still deeper interest through its historic
associations.

At the southern end of the grounds there may be seen to-
day the mouldering remains of earth-works which are known
to the pupils as Knowlton's Redoubt ; these were originally
thrown up by General Washington's troops during the Revolu-
tion, and under cover of the guns stationed there the American
troops swept down from Harlem Cove and drove the English
vanguard, with great loss, from Harlem Plains and within their
upper lines of fortifications. From this redoubt Knowlton rode
to his death, gaining, however, the first real victory of the war,
since the battle of Harlem Plains was the first in which the
Colonial troops held their own. Portions of this historic spot
have been levelled in the onward sweep of city improvement,
but the redoubt has been left.

1893-] SACRED HEART CONVENT AT MANHATTANVJLLE. 467

The fame of the teaching order, together with the gentle,
magnetic power that Mother Hardey exercised over all who

came in contact with her,
soon filled the school and
crowned every effort.

The years flew by. Our
Union was passing through its
most eventful period during the

first decades of
this " history of a
quiet life," but the
stout walls shut
out all sounds of
strife, shut in the

lovely, peaceful calm
that many a woman of
to-day looks back to
as the tranquil harbor
from which she sailed
into a stormy sea.

From this centre
Mother Hardey estab-
lished houses in every
direction. Many places
to-day speak of her
energetic spirit. The beautiful convents at Albany, Rochester,

VIEWS ABOUT THE NEW CONVENT AFTER THE
RESTORATION.

468 SACRED HEART CONVENT AT MANHATTANVILLE. [July,

Cincinnati, Philadelphia, Boston, Providence, Detroit, Plalifax,
Montreal, and the two academies in New York City, are like
monuments to this valiant woman.

In 1872 she was appointed assistant-general of the society,
and from that time until her death in 1886 resided at the
Maison Mere in Paris. From her early entrance into the con-
vent until the peaceful close of her beautiful life she was inde-
fatigable in working for the best interests of her order, her
church, and her profession. Her wide experience and unusual
gifts specially fitted her for the life she graced so well. Her
memory is loved and revered to-day by her spiritual children,
for she was the guiding-star of their lives.

She was succeeded as superior at Manhattanville by Mother
Jones, a woman of high literary qualities and remarkable execu-
tive abilities, whose government has been marked by great
moderation and prudence. It is a curious fact that Mother
Jones's sister, Catherine, is also a "Mother" in religion, being
superior of the Sisters of Mercy of the Episcopal Church.

In the history of this house there is no more memorable
occurrence than the disastrous fire that happened August 15,
1888. Fortunately the sad event took place during the sum-
mer vacation, when there were but sixty pupils in the school ;
but it might have proved serious to the one hundred and forty
nuns who had gathered there to make their annual retreat only
for the ready presence of mind of Mother Jones, who seemed
able to see to everything and every one at once. So com-
plete was the destruction that only the front wall of the
main building was left standing. The cost of the buildings
destroyed was estimated at two hundred and fifty thou-
sand dollars; the library, consisting of fifteen thousand volumes,
was lost entirely ; the records of years were swept away, and
there were consumed relics that had been gathered together
during forty years. Many of the nuns accepted Brother Anthony's
kind offer and took refuge in Manhattan College ; others, with
Mother Jones, remained at Mr. Ottendorfer's magnificent coun-
try-seat near them on the Hudson. Here the school was re-
opened in the fall while waiting for the rebuilding, which was
accomplished in the incredibly short space of eleven months.
A newspaper of the day, in noting the fire, passed the remark :
" No longer will the large gilded cross be a marked figure in
the landscape, for its ashes are buried in the ruins." But it
rose from its ashes, and to-day once more it carries its tri-
umphant message to the thousands of Catholic hearts around it.

1893-] SACRED HEART CONVENT AT MANHATTAN VILLE. 469

While the walls were actually warm the work of reconstruc-
tion began. Mother Jones having a special devotion to St.

Isidore, promised that patron of good weather a window if the
work could be pushed. It was certainly remarkable that only
ten days of that winter were too stormy to work, and in the

470 SACRED HEART CONVENT AT MANHATTANVILLE. [July,

beautiful chapel is a window containing the pictured saint a
memorial to her faith and his efficacy.

For fifty years the city has been encroaching on the limits
of the famous school, and the property has so increased in value
that the nuns were offered by the municipal government four
million dollars not to rebuild. But Mother Jones, wise in her
generation, refused any offer that would remove the convent
from the vantage point of its superb situation. As " Manhat-
tanville, New York," it has a prestige that nothing else could
quite supply. Some day, and perhaps not in the far distant
future, the city streets will so surround the house that the aca-
demy will perforce become a day-school, as happened to its
branch-house in West Seventeenth Street. In rebuilding, Mother
Jones so planned that any streets now a possibility would run
on either side of the house, and leave it unmolested save, in ex-
change for its beautiful rural surroundings of to-day, bricks and
mortar would hem it in. May that day of vandalism be long
in coming !

Manhattanville is always beautiful, but the impressions made
on one visiting it for the first time are very remarkable. It was
my good fortune to visit it just between lights on a cold No-
vember day. Outside, the bare earth, and leafless trees etched
against the crimson bars above the Palisades; inside, an atmos-
phere of peace and calm, broken now and then by girlish laugh-
ter and chatter as the pupils hurried to and fro with visiting
friends. An exquisite pastel portrait of Archbishop Corrigan
smiled a welcome from the wall of the reception-room. The
soft, sweet voices of the nuns scarcely broke the silence only
melted into it. A little chat, and a bell summoned us all to
chapel.

The first impression is, that it is the abiding place of
"that great peace that passeth understanding," and as the
eye takes in the delicate tints, the rich ivory tones of its flat
corniced columns; the oaken stalls, pews, and floors, the latter
polished to a perilous degree ; the richly stained windows, a
sense of gratitude is felt that all this loveliness belongs to the
Sacred Heart. The style is pure Renaissance. The architect,
William Schickel, received but two directions from Mother Jones :
" Make it simple and make it religious"; and ably has he ful-
filled the injunction. The central chancel window represents
our Lord, a stately crimson-robed figure, the face being a copy
of Leonardo da Vinci's " Last Supper." The rich Renaissance

1893-] SACRED HEART CONVENT AT MANHATTANVILLE. 471

border surrounding this window (Mayer, Munich) is considered
the finest specimen of its kind in this country. When the news
of the dreadful fire was flashed over the country, the many
friends of dear old Manhattanville came forward with ready
offers of help and encouragement. The entire chapel and its fit-
tings were gifts of the old pupils. The Misses Bovier, daughters of

MADAME SOPHIE BARAT, THE FOUNDRESS OF THE SACRED HEART.

the late Michael Bovier, of Philadelphia, gave the altar ; the
Misses Drexel, of New York, donated all the wood-work ; Miss
Lucy Drexel, now Mrs. Dahlgren, the organ ; Count Loubat's
gift of five thousand dollars paid for the ceiling (decorated by
Joseph Tiffany), and Eugene Kelly's gift of five thousand dol-
lars altogether made the chapel what it is, one of the finest in
the United States.

One last look at the chapel and we will leave it. It is vesper

472 SACRED HEART CONVENT AT MANHATTANVILLE, [July,

time ; only a few lights are lit on the sides, the beams falling
on the black-robed, motionless figures in the stalls. Up in front
the white robes of the postulants break the sombre shadows,
and look like marble statues of kneeling nuns. Suddenly a soft
flutter, a pattering sound of footsteps, and the pupils file in two
by two. They are led by the Children of Mary, decorated with
their blue ribbons. They all wear the school uniform of black,
and upon their heads they have white net veils which fall in grace-
ful folds on either side of the face. A most ordinary counte-
nance would look well under that cloud of misty white, but to
these bright young faces aglow with health and color, some of
them remarkably beautiful, the effect is most artistic. There
are at present two hundred pupils in the school, and now as
ever it maintains its reputation as one of the best-equipped in-
stitutions in the land.

Among the earliest pupils were Martha and Lilly Washing-
ton, collateral descendants of the Immortal. Since it is impossi-
ble to name all the prominent graduates covering a space of
more than fifty years it may be well to mention but a few :
Mary Gwendoline Caldwell, the chief benefactress of the Catholic
University at Washington, and Lina, Baroness Hedwitz, her
sister ; Sarah Brownson, daughter of Orestes A. Brovvnson, who
afterwards became Mrs. Taney (her daughter is now at Eden
Hall, a branch-house of Manhattanville ; Brownson's son's
daughter is a graduate of Manhattanville) ; General Schuyler's
great-granddaughter; three lineal descendants of John Alden
of Puritan, fame, two of whom joined the community; two
of Mr. Riggs's daughters, of Washington; a daughter of
the Chilian Secretary of State ; Inez Arosemena and sister,
daughters of the President of Panama; Lina, daughter of Baron
de Trobriand ; two daughters of Dr. Andrews, of Baltimore,
who have endowed a chair in the University at Washington in
honor of their illustrious father.

The three archbishops of New York have had representa-
tives at Manhattanville Angela, niece of Archbishop Hughes,
sister of Mrs. Eugene Kelly ; the three nieces of Archbishop
McCloskey : Theresa, who married Mr. John Kelly, Lizzie and
Mary Mullen ; Archbishop Corrigan's sister Catharine, who will
always be remembered as the first and only pupil who took,
in 1853, the prize of excellence ; Mary Blennerhasset, niece of
the historic Blennerhasset; Julia Griffin, niece of Gerald Griffin ;
Judge White's daughter Lucy, and Lilla, his grandchild ; Lilly

1 893.] SACRED HEART CONVENT AT MANHATTANVILLE. 473

Lalor, wife of John D. Crimmins; Lucy Brady, wife of Judge
Donohue ; Katherine and Lilly Garesche, both of whom entered

the community, the latter being now
Mistress-General of Studies at Mary-
ville, St. Loui ; two daughters of
Senator Kernan, of Utica, our first

Catholic senator ; Judge
Grandon's daughter Sophie,
now a nun ; and Helen Car-
roll of Carrollton ; the law-
yer Charles O'Conor's ward
and heiress, now Mrs. Mann,
of Washington ; Jeannette,
daughter of James Gordon
Bennett, now Mrs. Bell ; Blanche Willis Howard, who has since
become famous as a writer, as was natural for the niece of N. P.
Willis and daughter of Richard Storrs ; the daughters of Mr.

VIEWS OF THE OLD CONVENT BEFORE
THE FIRE.

474 SACRED HEART CONVENT AT MANHATTANVILLE. [July,

Coudert; General O'Beirne's daughter Gertrude; several mem-
bers of the Hargous family; two sisters of Madame au de
Barrios; three daughters of Marquis de San Carlos, whose aunt
is now a member of the order: and the daughter of General
Sturgis, now Mrs. McBride.

When the late Archbishop of Mexico, Mgr. de la Bastida,
took refuge at this house during the Mexican revolution, the
convent walls sheltered himself and the daughters of his enemy,
President Comerfort, they being pupils at the school at the
time.

HELEN M. SWEENEY.

1893-] PRINCESS CONVERT ABBESS. 475

PRINCESS CONVERT ABBESS.

.
RINCESS LOUISE, a great-granddaughter of Mary

Queen of Scots, was brought up a Protestant of
the Protestants. Her mother, Elizabeth Stuart,
daughter of James I., married Frederick V., Elec-
tor Palatine.

It was chiefly owing to the influence of his wife, a clever
and ambitious woman, that Frederick put himself at the head
of the German Protestants and wrested the crown of Bohemia
from its lawful owner. His reign, however, was not of long
duration, and he was driven out by the imperial army after the
battle of Prague. Frederick was one of the authors of the ter-
rible " Thirty Years' War."

One of her sons, Prince Edward, became a Catholic, and was
driven from the palace and country and forced to take refuge
in France. His mother said : " Never let his name be mentioned
before me I have a horror of him." A certain Pere Meret,
who was acquainted with Prince Edward, contrived to gain ac-
cess to the Electoral court.

Princess Louise was well educated and tried her hand as an
artist. Pere Meret was highly cultivated, and was well acquainted
with the art treasures of Europe and able to give the princess
many useful hints, and he was able to mingle with his art-in-
struction hints on a far more important subject and to give the
princess letters from her brother Edward. Gradually the light
of faith dawned on her soul; the father instructed her, and she
was ready to become a Catholic.

But when the electress heard of it her fury knew no bounds.
Pere Meret was promptly dismissed from the court. A strict
watch was kept on Princess Louise by day, and when she was
in bed her attendants took away all her clothes, even her shoes
and stockings.

But the princess was not to be defeated. In her studio she
made use of life-sized models, and often had them clothed in
costumes. She took care to attire one of these lay figures com-
pletely in a peasant's dress. One night she managed to gain
possession of some keys, and then, clothing herself in the peas-
ant dress of her model, she escaped from the palace and walked

476 PRINCESS CONVERT ABBESS. [July,

some distance till she met a cart which had been sent to meet
her. She made her way to the Ursuline convent at Antwerp,
and was there received into the church by the Bishop of Ant-
werp.

There she remained until carriages with a suitable escort ar-
rived from France, sent by the Queen of France, Anne of
Austria.

Princess Louise would make no delay in Paris, to see any of
its grand places or people, but went straight to the Visita-
tion convent at Chaillot, then looked upon as " the country,"
though to-day it forms part of a busy, fashionable quarter of
Paris.

Here she passed a considerable time, spending her days be-
tween the religious exercises of the nuns and her painting. As
a princess she had the right of living in the cloister and follow-
ing the rule. She was the first in the choir and refectory.

In this convent she received confirmation from the Archbishop
of Paris. The mother superior of the Chaillot convent was a
remarkable woman, and to her was owing the spiritual formation
of the princess.

Marie Louise de La Fayette became a maid of honor to
Anne of Austria, Queen of Louis XIII. of France, and the
beautiful girl of eighteen came to court with the fixed resolution
in her heart that she would as soon as possible become a re-
ligious.

If she stayed at home she felt sure her parents would never
consent, and her best* chance would be to come to court.

Marie was spirituelle as well as pretty, and attracted the at-
tention of Louis XIII., who came daily to pay a formal visit to
his queen, from whom he was in reality estranged. These visits
were exceedingly dull, and Marie's conversation amused and in-
terested him. She began to influence the king, and the jeal-
ousy of Cardinal Richelieu, the prime minister, was aroused.

A struggle for supremacy over the king was always going on
between Richelieu and Anne of Austria. There were parties on
both sides, and the queen's party looked on Marie Louise de
La Fayette as a pillar of strength.

When, therefore, the young girl announced her vocation, and
that the Visitation nuns in the Rue St. Antoine were ready to
receive her, there was great joy in the Richelieu camp and great
.dismay in that of the queen.

This dismay took the shape of disbelief in the vocation.

1 893 .] PRINCESS CON VER T A BBESS. 477

The form of the remonstrances remind us irresistibly of Ten-
nyson's "Northern Farmer":

"Do God-amoighty knaw what a doing a taakin o* mea?"

Religious vocation was a good thing, but it was impossible
that one who pleased, amused, influenced the king could be
called to forsake the court and shut herself up in a cloister.
They recked nothing of the peril in which the young girl of
nineteen was placed.

God's grace was powerful and Marie Louise faithful ; she
wrested a consent from the king, and that very same day she
entered the convent. Two days afterwards the queen and her
ladies came to see her.

The novice mistress said afterwards : " I knew she was an
elect soul when, without a moment's demur, she went before the
queen in her postulant's dress a 'kerchief crossing her chest,
her hair folded back under a linen cap.

" My dear," exclaimed one of the court ladies, " what folly
to dress like that ! "

" No," said the beaming postulant, " I left folly behind me
in the world."

Later on came the king and his courtiers, and the superior,
with a quaking heart, asked his Majesty if he wished to pass
into the cloister. The king replied that he would not for worlds
enter the enclosure.

He remained outside the grating, while Marie Louise was
at the other side. The reverend mother was with her, but at
a distance ; and outside the grating were his courtiers, also at
a distance. -

The interview lasted three hours, the king standing the whole
time, and of course every one else doing the same. It was not
lost time. Then and there the generous-hearted girl brought
about the reconciliation of the king and queen. From the con-
vent the king went direct to the queen.

For twenty-two years they had been married, but without
children. The following year a prince, afterwards Louis XIV.,
was born.

The remainder of Marie Louise's religious life corresponded
with its beginning, and she was the loved and honored superior
of the house when the Princess Louise fell into her hands.
She gradually led her on in the way of perfection, and at length
Louise petitioned to be received into the Visitation order.
But the enlightened mother superior saw in her no vocation
VOL. LVII. 33

478 PRINCESS CONVERT ABBESS. [July*

for the daughters of St. Francis de Sales. She thought that
Louise was called to one of the ancient orders of the church,
where she could lead a life of greater austerity than at the
Visitation and for which she had sufficient health.

Finally the princess entered the Cistercian Abbey of Mau-
bisson, made a fervent novitiate and was professed.

She left twelve of her pictures to the nuns of the Visita-
tion, one of them being a likeness of Mother de La Fayette
taken under difficulties, as nothing would induce the mother to
give any sitting for it.

She painted the portrait of the Queen of France, Anne of
Austria, and this she gave to the Abbe Montagu, " grand
aumonier " to Queen Henrietta of England, wife of Charles I.
The abbe was proud of his present, which he said was made by
two great princesses one by her hand, the other by her face.

On her departure she made the Visitation nuns a present of
a big bell, of which the convent was in great need.

This bell was "baptized" with much ceremony, the Queen
of England and the brother of the King of France, the Duke
of Orleans, being sponsors. It was named Henrietta Mary
Philip Augustin.

Both bell and convent perished in the great Revolution, and
on the site of the fair gardens of Chaillot, trodden so often by
kings and queens, and by one greater than princes, St. Vincent
de Paul, the spiritual director of the convent for many years,
now rises the Trocadero with its pleasant grounds, so well
known to all visitors to Paris.

The abbey of Maubisson had a remarkable history. It was
flourishing and fervent when Henry IV. seized on it as an
abbey for Madame d'Estrees, a relaxed nun and sister to the
notorious Gabrielle d'Estrees.

During her rule it became a scandal and by-word, till
Louis XIII. sent soldiers who carried Madame d'Estrees off in
her bed, as she would not rise.

The abbey was reformed by Mere Angelique of Port Royal,
in her palmy days when she corresponded with St. Francis de
Sales and St. Jane de Chantal, and wished to become a lowly
daughter of the Visitation.

Mere Angelique did not stay long at Maubisson, but sent
one of her religious, Mere Marie des Anges, to continue her
work, and then Maubisson escaped another dreadful peril, for
gradually Mere des Anges was infected by Jansenism and would

18930

PRINCESS CONVER TA BBESS.

479

gladly have taught it to her religious. Fortunately the evil was
stopped in time, and when Princess Louise entered the abbey
it was a house of strict observance and free from any taint of
Jansenist heresy.

In course of time Princess Louise was elected abbess. She
was a model to all her religious. She kept the severe Cister-
cian rule in all its rigor, wearing the coarse habit and sleeping
on wood like the others. Her narrow cell was the same as the
rest. She rose at 2 A.M. for Matins, kept all the fasts and
observed all the penances of the order.

She would never seek any exemptions or accept any dis-
tinctions, save those which actually belonged to her office.

She was the " servant of all," and nursed the sick with her
own hands, and in this admirable way she continued to live
until her death at the age of seventy-two, thus corresponding to
the end with the wonderful graces God had bestowed on her in
calling her to the true faith and to religion.

"AUTHOR OF TYBORNE."

480 THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. [July,

THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE.

N the autumn of 1869 I was troubled with an af-
fection of the lungs that my physician warned me
would eventually turn to consumption if I did
not seek a change of climate. My father, a law-
yer of considerable note in a Massachusetts town,
urged me to follow the advice of the doctor, and suggested
Louisiana as a proper place for me to go in search of a fav-
orable climate. " I was there one winter, some ten years ago,
and I can assure you, Henry, there is no more delightful winter
city in the world than New Orleans," said my father.

My preconceived notions of the climate of Louisiana did not
tally with those of my father ; but on a matter of fact I could
not gainsay him, for naturally he, having spent a winter in New
Orleans, would know more about the climate than I possibly
could. The objection I raised to my going South was the un-
settled condition of the country, and this objection applied more
particularly to Louisiana than to any other section of the States
lately in arms. And this I urged with all the force of language
at my command, so opposed was I to the journey proposed
to me.

When my father had taken some minutes in which to con-
sider my objection, he said : " I cannot deny that there is a
great deal of truth in what you say, but I am persuaded that
any fears you may have for your personal safety are ground- *
less"

" I am not afraid ! " I interrupted in anger.

" Patience, Henry, patience ! " commanded my father gently.
" I am well aware that you are not a coward ; but you have,
and should have, such a proper care for yourself as would make
you desirous of avoiding brawls and the occasions of them.
Now, and you yourself acknowledge this, the only trouble in the
State to which for particular reasons I desire you to go comes
from the misrule of the government appointed over it. As you
are not engaged in politics, I do not see why life should not be
as placid for you in New Orleans as it would be in Boston."

" Oh ! " I exclaimed, " if there is an object for my going to
New Orleans aside from my health, which can be regained as
well there as elsewhere South, then the whole aspect of the af-

l8 93-] THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. 481

fair of my journey is changed, and I am perfectly willing to do
as you desire."

My father stroked his beard, which he was old-fashioned
enough to wear exclusively under his chin, and asked medita-
tively : " Has your mother ever told you the particulars of your
sister Eunice's death?"

My sister Eunice had been dead, at this time, some five
years. She had died suddenly, of heart disease, whilst I was
pursuing my studies at college. Apart from this, I replied, I had
been told nothing.

"You have never heard the name De Cimar, I suppose?"
my father further interrogated.

When I replied that I had not, my father proceeded to tell
me that Eunice had been engaged to be married to one Lucien
de Cimar, the son of a wealthy planter in the parish of St.
Mary's, Louisiana. " He was in every way a desirable partner
for Eunice," he explained ; " they were of one faith and mind,
and sincerely attached, and I did all that lay in my power to
forward their marriage, when the war broke out and Lucien
entered the Confederate army. Eunice was always a fragile girl,
subject to heart troubles, and she steadily sank under the* separ-
ation, till the day we heard of Lucien's death before Richmond.
The news killed Eunice, and I grieved over not only the loss
of a daughter but .the loss of a son, for such was my feeling to-
wards Lucien."

My father paused, visibly affected. I had never before seen
him in such a state, and under circumstances so novel I was
dumb, and beginning to feel very uncomfortable, when he broke
the silence to say : u I am under obligations to Lucien's father
for many kindnesses received. He and his daughter are living
in New Orleans in poverty; and I want you, Henry, to hunt
them up and ascertain if it is not possible for me to be of some
assistance to them, and I trust to your tact to perform this in a
way that will not hurt their native sensibility, which is consider-
able. If I could spare the time, I would go with you, but, as
you know, I cannot."

I was young enough to enter fully into what struck me as
being a somewhat romantic piece of business, and within a week
after the conversation I have just related I was on my way to
New Orleans, carrying with me a letter of introduction to M. de
Cimar.

No stranger, paying a visit to New Orleans at the era in
which the events of my narrative took place, could have been

482 THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. [July,

otherwise than disheartened by its appearance. Business there
was almost none ; the people had a depressed, hopeless look
about them ; the militia, of whom there were a plenty, were of-
fensive ; and a walk up Canal Street oppressed one with the
sensation of a foreboding storm. My own personal feeling was
so aroused by what I saw that, had it not been for my mission,
I would have speedily turned my back on the city and shaken
its dust from off my feet.

I did not immediately seek out the De Cimars, but waited to
give myself time to recuperate from my journey and to test the
climate. A week I found sufficient, for both purposes, and I
can give evidence in my present robust state of health that
Louisiana's climate is all my father claimed it to be.

My method of proceeding to make the acquaintance of the
De Cimars was as follows : I wrote a note to M. de Cimar
stating who I was, that I would be in New Orleans for the
winter, enclosed it with my father's l.etter of introduction, and
despatched both to his residence on Royal Street. Within
twenty-four hours I received a quaintly worded answer, written
in a feminine hand, to the effect that M. de Cimar would be
felicitated by my giving him the charming company of my hon-
ored and highly-esteemed father's son at dinner on the fourth
of October. " The dinner will be with precision at five," said
the note. And the note further stated that- M. de Cimar was
disconsolate that a variety of circumstances prevented his mak-
ing over his house in its entirety to my most respectable self.
When I became acquainted with the Creoles, I was fain to ac-
knowledge that this note was not altogether the piece of hum-
bug I supposed it to be at the time of its receipt.

On the evening on which I had been invited to dinner, I
presented myself at the house on Royal Street when the clock
was on the stroke of five. An old house of large proportions,
its deep vaulted windows opened onto balconies, its doors were
ponderous, its roof tiled. Whatever had been its original color,
time had mellowed it to a delicate and pale sea-green, which
contrasted well with the faded emerald green of the jalousies,
and the age-subdued colors of the escutcheon painted on the
wall over the entrance. A house that inspired one with a feel-
ing of gentle awe, but it looked like a client who has lost an
important and long-contested case.

When I had rapped with the shield, bearing a rampant and
crowned lion, that formed the knocker, the door was opened by
a gaunt negress perfectly black, clad in a black gown and wear-

1893-] THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. 483

ing a white turban of some soft stuff. I handed her my card,
and in a voice that I can only describe by saying that it was
cultivated she asked me to follow her to the salon, and she
would inform her master and mistress of my presence. Her
dress as I followed her down the long and gloomy corridor
made a swishing noise, the wind that blew in through some open
door I could not see sent a cold chill through me, and I was
glad when she ushered me into the salon that opened on a
court-yard brilliant with the metallic green of a dense foliage
and the vivid hues of a profusion of flowers.

The salon itself was a large apartment that in its time had
been handsome. But now its walls, frescoed after the manner
of Watteau, were dim ; its floor was bare and unpolished, and
beyond a half-dozen chairs and a stringless harp, it was unfur-
nished. The room was giving rise in me to the feeling of de-
pression inspired by the corridor, only in a lesser degree because
of the bright court-yard, when the door opened to admit a young
girl supporting an old man who carried a cane. Like the maid
who had admitted me into the house, she was dressed in black.
But her sombre garment was relieved by her yellow hair, which
she wore in a coil low on her neck, as well as by the water-
lilies she wore in her belt. If anything, she was excessively
pale ; and her eyes were bright and black.

I was the first to speak by way of announcing myself, using
the French tongue to do so. "Ah!" the old man exclaimed,
*"you speak the French?" And holding my hand, he turned to
his daughter and said in French: "This is Marie, Lucien's sister;
and, Marie, this is M. Rutherford, the brother of Eunice : Eu-
nice of whom we have spoken so often, Eunice who was es-
poused to my son."

She looked me frankly in the face, and said : " I would have
recognized you ; you look much like the picture of your sister
Eunice. Ah, that portrait ! it was lost when we vacated Bayou
Sale during the last year of the war."

" And you ! you would have known her, she is so like my
son," cried the old man eagerly.

I had never even heard of his son till the other day, much
less seen his picture even if my father possessed one. I turned
red in the face, and blundered out some words to the effect
that I was not quite sure that I would. Fortunately at this
juncture the gaunt negress announced dinner, and, still talking
of his son, M. de Cimar led the way to the dining-room.

An oval room frescoed in now dingy silver and blue, with,

484 THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. [July,

on one side, great windows that looked out on the court-yard.
In the embrasure of the central window was set a square table
with covers for three. The table-linen exhibited traces of deft
darning, and although the service was of fine porcelain, the va-
rious pieces did not match and were evidently the remains of
different dinner-sets. The knives were of ordinary steel, the
forks of iron, and the spoons we used were of pewter. One
handsome piece of silver and gold there was on the table in the
shape of a candelabra of four branches, bearing candles commer-
cially known as " sixes."

During dinner I learned that the maid who had announced
it, and who served it, was the only servant of the house and
that her name was Lucia. Her history was to me a strange one,
though no doubt it was that of many of her class. She had
been a slave, maid to Mme. de Cimar, and afterwards to Marie
de Cimar. She had been several times to Paris with her mis-
tress, and had received an education beyond what is usually giv-
en to women of her class, bond or free. Through all their
troubles she remained steadfast to the family, and at present,
M. de Cimar assured me, was what she had always been,
a devoted servant and a trusted friend. This last he told me
whilst we were taking our coffee, the maid having withdrawn
from the room.

Lucia's presence had annoyed and constrained me in a way
I could not comprehend at the time, and now that I had heard
her praises, I essayed an awkward compliment : " The maid is
very happy in her mistress," I said.

She did not appear to hear me, and her father said : " Mon-
sieur may reserve his compliments. Mademoiselle has lived a
retired life ; she has not the bel 'esprit''

Gently as he spoke these words, they were no less a re-
proof.

She looked up quickly, and her eyes darted a glance at her
father, which I was young enough to interpret as a plea for him
to spare me. "My father," she said, "tell M. Rutherford how
nearly he came to losing us."

The old man gazed about the room dreamily, then touched
a glass of curagoa to his lips with a nervous hand, and said :
" We were to have left here in October, but we have had a re-
spite. We shall leave, though, after a time."

"You desire a more cheerful house?" I queried.

She stared at me aghast. " A more cheerful house ! " she
murmured.

1893-] THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. 485

"We have no desire to leave," began M. de Cimar ; then
paused for a moment and said inconsequentially, " You should
try a glass of the curaoa with your coffee, monsieur."

I was about to follow his advice when his daughter said to
him, " At least, my father, when we leave here we go to Bayou
Sal*."

" I have heard of your beautiful plantation," I ventured, my
hand resting on the little flask of liquor.

He nodded his head, a weary look on his face that he could
not conceal. " Were it still beautiful," he said, " I should in-
sist on monsieur staying with us. It has fine air."

"And the fine air will do you good as always, my father,"
Marie said hopefully.

"Yes, yes!" he cried in a querulous tone of voice; "but
never before have we returned to Bayou Sale in December ; and
you forget, my daughter, that we go never to return to the Rue
Royale," he said with a groan he tried to stifle.

She sprang from her chair and was quickly at his side, whis-
pering some words of consolation in his ear.

" Monsieur," he said feebly, nervously fingering the fringe of
his doily, " pardon me ; I am an old man, and there have been
many changes but we are quite well ; and then the house yes,
monsieur, you are right ! it is not cheerful, and the Rue Royale
is of the past, quite of the past."

Towards the end of this speech his voice sank almost to a
whisper, when, suddenly recovering himself, he began to speak
of a long visit my father had once paid his plantation ; from
that passing to anecdotes of persons more or less noted in the
New Orleans of before the war. In this last he showed himself
to be a brilliant and sprightly narrator, fascinating and charm-
ing me. As much as he interested me, I did not fail to notice
how he delighted Marie, nor the pride she felt in him that
showed itself in her flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes.

It was while he was deep in the story of a duel fought
with rapiers in the Elysian Fields that we went to the court-
yard to sit by the fountain and smoke : he his cigarettes, myself
a cigar. It was there that he proposed to Marie that she sing
to us, Lucia to accompany her on a banjo.

A red moon was rising in the heavens, the scarlet stalks and
scarlet flowers of the night-lilies blooming in the basin of the
fountain gleamed in the light of a lamp that hung from a bal-
cony ; and black Lucia sat on the bronzed rim of the fountain's
basin and thrummed her banjo, and Marie sang to us old and

486 THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. [July,

liquid Creole songs long since forgotten by all but such as
she.

A weird scene that in an after time connected itself with the
most memorable night in my life : The cold fascination Lucia's
face had for me ! A gaunt face and black, in violent contrast
with the white, soft folds of her turban.

The city clock was tolling ten when I took my leave. " You
will come again, monsieur ? " asked M. de Cimar, my hand held
warmly in his. I assured him that I would how gladly I did
not permit myself to say. And before I left the court-yard
Marie found occasion to say to me : " You will come, monsieur ?
You have made my father happy to-night, and he is not often
that."

"You make me feel as if you thought me incapable of ap-
preciating your goodness. I wish much to come again," I an-
swered.

Her frank eyes looked steadily at me for a moment. " It is
well," she said with a smile, and returned to her place beside
her father.

Lucia, carrying a candle to light the way, preceded me into
the long, gloomy corridor. As we neared the front door she
stopped, and, slightly hesitating, said, " Monsieur, I have a mes-
sage for you from my mistress."

The chill, clammy air of the corridor had struck to my very
marrow, but Lucia's words suffused me in a happy perspiration.
All I could reply was that I felt myself highly honored ; and
who can say what romantic notions danced through my youth-
ful brain, for nothing appeared too strange to me to happen in
that strange house.

What Lucia next said upset me from the top of the high
ladder on which I had perched myself. " The master spoke of
his plantation of Bayou Sale ? " she asserted rather than asked.

I shook my head in assent, and she continued : " He does not
know it, but the plantation is no longer his. This house has
gone, he has to leave it in December. Probably monsieur has
friends at the city hall ? " she asked with a disdainful toss of
her head.

" I have not," I replied with emphasis.

"That is good," she returned; "but from some one you
would hear it, and mademoiselle, she desires you not to contra-
dict the master when he speaks of my plantation."

" It is not from curiosity but how is it with M. de Cimar ? "
I asked.

1893-] THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. 487

"The master is old, and his health is not of the best," she
answered, and with this rebuff opened the door for me and,
courtesying, bade me good-night.

This woman Lucia annoyed me. I could not get her out
of my head. All that night my sleep was broken, and whenever
I woke it was of her I thought. Not without reason, as I now
know. Always, always shall she be associated in my mind with
my most appalling and with my sweetest memories.

During the two months in which the De Cimars remained in
the city, though I paid many visits to the house on Royal
Street, I gained no further insight into their affairs, nor did I
find out any way in which I could assist them, without pre-
suming on the confidence they reposed in me, till the evening
before the day on which they were to start for Bayou Sale. I
had all along trusted to my being able to gain Marie's love in
return for my own, and on this evening I speak of I asked her
to be my wife. She told me frankly that that could never be.
" I am disconsolate that you have spoken," she said, " for now
you will not come to see my father at Bayou SaleV'

We were in the court-yard standing by the fountain when
these words were spoken.

" Marie," I asked, " no one ever comes here that I know of,
but is there any one you like better than me ? "

Her frank eyes met mine, and before she spoke I knew there
was some one. " It is almost hopeless for us," she said. " I
mean for the one who loves me and whom I love. His father's
place adjoined ours. It is gone too, and he is here in New Or-
leans studying law."

I thought it strange I had never met him, and I said so.

" He never comes here now ; it is of months now six since I
have seen him," she said in English. Returning to French,
which she almost invariably spoke, she told me that her father
thought it best for them not to meet till he made himself a
position. " His name is Avallon, Claude Avallon ; and by day
he studies the law, and at night he must have bread, monsieur
at night he serves the tables at the Cinq Amis."

Her eyes still looked into mine, but there were tears in them
that I would rather she had shed than try to laugh them away
as she did.

" Marie," I said, " I am glad you have told me this ; I shall
not trouble you again. But cannot you let me help you ? You
look on me as a friend?"

488 THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. [July,

" Always, always! " she replied. " You help me, oh, so much !
when you make my father happy with your visits. But will
you come to Bayou Sal, as you promised him ? "

I told her that I would, and asked her what I had long
wanted to know : how it was that they were going to Bayou
Sale if the plantation was no longer theirs. Then she told me
their story. The house and lands of Bayou Sale, as well as the
town house, had been sold for taxes. But outside the gates of
Bayou Sale was a house that had been given to Lucia. " Fa-
ther," Marie continued, " thinks the plantation house untenant-
able, and he pays Lucia a small rent for her house. We have
an income from some English shares. It is not large, but it is
very regular."

"You have said that I shall always be your friend," I stam-
mered. " Is there no way in which I can help your father I
fear that he needs a friend, badly."

Her eyes did not meet mine now as she said : " Monsieur,
you jest ; but what sort of a jest is this ? My father needed a
friend, and you came ; shall we go to him now ? He is looking
this way, as if he wondered why we stay so long."

Unhappy as I was when I left the house on Royal Street
that night, I had a consolation in knowing that I had solved
the problem how to aid the De Cimars. As soon as I reached
my hotel I telegraphed my father to send me a case of law
documents he had at home, none of them of any particular val-
ue. I took care, however, to add that I would return him the
case intact, and that I would write and explain what I wanted
with it. To further make sure that I would receive the case,
I sat down and wrote him immediately after I had telegraphed.

The next evening about nine o'clock, when, as a rule, an
eating-house is more or less deserted, I went to the Cinq Amis
to take my dinner.

The five friends were not of the brotherhood of the rich, or,
if they were, it was an eccentricity on their part to frequent
the eating-house that bore their name ; for, apart from its being
neat and clean, it had a meagre look. There was indeed an
array of tarnished chandeliers, but oil-lamps gave light to the
room. The tables and chairs were of cedarn wood, but they
were cut, scratched, and otherwise defaced. The floor was
cleanly sanded, but its timbers were warped and loose in their
joints. The flower-vases were cracked and chipped, but they were
beautiful with fragrant roses.

1893-] THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. 489

The only occupants of the room, besides the proprietor and
the waiter, were two old men, evidently Creoles, who sat at
table discussing a half-bottle of red wine and two bowls of
bouillon. The proprietor bustled about to provide me with a
seat and hand me the bill of fare. It was not a long bill of
fare, and it did not interest me, for my mind was occupied
with the waiter who was now bringing coffee to the two old
men.

" Do you know one Avallon ? Claude Avallon ? " I asked.

Instantly his face beamed with smiles. " Yes, yes, monsieur ! "
he whispered excitedly. " And monsieur has heard of my bon
gar^on, my beau chevalier ! " he pursued, pointing to the waiter
engaged in lighting the cigarettes of the two old men. "Ah,
monsieur ! his father, M. Claude's father, he scatter money in
this place " Interrupting himself, he snatched up a handful of
rose-leaves and sent them fluttering in the air. " Monsieur wishes
that M. Claude serve his dinner of course monsieur wishes his
dinner, it is his hour ; breakfast when the sun is over one's
head, and dinner when the moon is high. Ah, old Periot knows
the customs of monsieur! I go to call M. Claude, and, mon-
sieur, permit me to recommend the red-snapper ; he is superb !
and for you, monsieur, there is Chablis most excellent ; every-
thing monsieur wishes he shall have ! " And, having made this
magnificent promise, the little man trotted over to where Aval-
lon was clearing away the empty dishes of the Creoles, now talk-
ing in subdued tones over their coffee and cigarettes.

I did not desire an elaborate dinner, much less did I desire
it to be served by Avallon. But, with M. Periot beaming on
me from the other side of the room, I had not the heart to
refuse the first, and, with Avallon waiting at my side, I could
not well avoid the second. A gentleman served at table by his
successful rival in love was an episode more suited to an opera
bouffe than to what, up to a month or so ago, had been a most
prosaic life. It did not strike me as being at all a comical epi-
sode. I only saw the wretchedness of one who was truly what
M. Periot had designated him to be, a beau chevalier , reduced to
such a shift for a living, and the misery of a gentlewoman's
starved existence.

Avallon asking me with what would I be served roused me
from my unpleasant reflections. " Anything dinner I leave it
to you," I said hurriedly.

" If monsieur would so prefer ?" he hesitated.

" I do so prefer, M. Avallon," I answered.

4QO THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. [July,

He looked surprised at being addressed by his proper name,
but without a word set about getting the dinner, and present-
ly served me with an excellently cooked meal. I made several
attempts during dinner to engage him in conversation, but with-
out avail. At last, overcome by the thought that I was allowing
the man she honored to be my servant, I pushed back my
plate and said bluntly : " M. Avallon, I did not come here to-
night for my dinner, I came to talk with you."

He drew himself up with a movement of repulse, and I
hastened to say : " I come as a friend, monsieur, not as an
enemy."

" Having nothing left to give, I have no friends ; and having
nothing left to take, I have no enemies," he replied, in a cold,
even voice.

"You will permit me to gainsay that," I replied; "I wish to
be your friend, and you forget Mile, de Cimar."

In a moment he was all humility. "Monsieur comes from
mademoiselle ? I know they left the city to-day for Bayou Sale.
She is well, monsieur ? "

" I do not come from her ; I come for her," I replied ; then,
seeing he shook his head in doubt and that he looked troubled,
I hastened to assure him that she was in good health. " If you
will be so kind as to take a glass of wine with me, M. Avallon,"
I went on to say, " we can talk over what has brought me here."

" Pardon me," he said, " monsieur forgets that he has posi-
tion, and that I have none."

"You think M. Periot will object to your sitting at table
with me?" I questioned, not with much tact, I confess.

" Sometimes old men who were friends of my father, and
who are almost as poor as myself, come here for their bouil-
lon and demi-tasse, and when there are no other customers I
sit to talk with them," he responded coldly.

We were quite alone, for M. Periot, satisfied that I was doing
justice to his bill of fare, had gone out on the sidewalk to con-
verse with a comrade. Seeing this, I said, " Then I entreat
you, M. Avallon, sit with me," and with gentle force urged him
into a chair.

" I have not told you 'my name," I said when we were
quietly seated over our wine, and handed him my card. He
greeted me by name and rested the tips of his fingers on the
back of my hand for a moment, and I proceeded-: " You will
pardon me for hurrying over details ; I wish to say all before
we are interrupted."

1893-] THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. 491

He bowed his head in assent, and shortly as possible I told
him the object I had in view when I determined to visit the
Cinq Amis. I had heard that he was studying law ; my father
was a lawyer with an extensive clientelle, and I was his assis-
tant, sojourning in New Orleans for my health. I needed a
secretary to transact business I could not very well at present
attend to myself. I had much copying to do, and if M. Aval-
Ion would accept the post of secretary to myself, he would take
a load off my mind.

He gazed at me in surprise. " It is very good of monsieur,"
he exclaimed ; "but I am a stranger to you!"

"You will pardon my bluntness," I responded, and it did
hurt me to say it, "but if you are worthy to be the husband
of Mile, de Cimar, you are more than fitted to be my or any
man's secretary."

Avallon stretched out his hands to me and faltered, "I
thank you from my heart, monsieur."

" And you accept ! " I cried, carried away by his emotion.
". No doubt M. Periot will regret to lose you, but that cannot
be helped ; this is not your place."

He looked at me in that gentle, appealing way Creoles some-
times assume, and said simply: "He is a good man, monsieur;
but for him I would have starved. Permit me to call him in ;
he will be rejoiced at my good fortune."

Avallon was right. The little man fairly overflowed with
congratulatory expressions of joy ; and when, after appointing
the following day for Avallon to come to me, I offered to pay
my bill, he positively refused to take the money. " No, no,
monsieur!" he exclaimed, pushing away the hand that held
my pocket-book; "you insult my honor; you are my guest,
and the guest of M. Avallon," he added with a profound
bow.

Since then Avallon and I have taken many dinners at the
Cinq Amis, but I am not sure that I have ever recouped M. Pe-
riot for that night's exuberant hospitality.

Up to the arrival of the case of manuscripts, I had difficulty
in finding employment for my secretary. But shortly after I
engaged him in copying the useless documents business of such
importance arose as to make it unnecessary for me to find ex-
cuses to keep him employed.

I got to like my friend Avallon very much. He was a
simple-hearted fellow, frank and hopeful. He spoke very often
of Marie, and I was glad to hear her beauty praised, her vir-

492 THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. [July,

tues extolled for I loved her much. Not that he did not
make me suffer, as certainly he did.

When M. de Cimar urged me cordially to spend the month
of January with him at Bayou Sale I had gladly agreed to do
so ; but now that the time had arrived for me to go there I
would as gladly have stayed away, and it was only the promise
I had made his daughter that induced me to keep my word.
As it was, when I bade Avallon good-by, I was quite sincere
in the wish I expressed that he were going to Bayou Sale
rather than myself.

It was noon when the train reached Berwick Bay, where I
was to take the conveyance M. de Cimar had sent to carry me
to Bayou Sale. The conveyance proved to be an ancient
spring-wagon drawn by a Very good mare, the driver being an
old negro whose white wool informed me that he was still more
ancient than the spring-wagon. His name was Vestre, and he
was exceedingly garrulous. Before we had gone a quarter of a
mile he had informed me that he was Lucia's father, and be-
sides had given me a deal of information concerning his wife
and children, dead and alive. Vestre further said that I had a
ride of seven miles before me; "An' mighty long miles they is
over this heah road," he added, eyeing ruefully the meandering
stretch of rut and gully over which we jolted. " We got ter
pahs through Marse Lucien's ol' plantation, an' I ain' goin' ter
lose no time gettin' tha', fur I don' pahs tha' after sundown,"
he declared, whipping up the mare to as steady a trot as the
road would permit.

" Is the road through the plantation worse than this ? " I
inquired.

" No," Vestre answered, " the road's putty good tha',
boss/'

"Why don't you want to pass through the plantation after
sundown, if the road is good?" I asked, my curiosity aroused.

" Nothin' in perticler," said Vestre evasively; then asked,
" Is you got hants up Norf, boss ? "

"Hants! What do you mean?" I laughed.

" Folkses comin' out er grabes, an* showin' theyse'ves, an'
groanin', an' playin' music, an' all so'ts of foolishness," said
Vestre with a very serious air.

" Ghosts ! " I exclaimed in contempt. " You don't mean to
say you're afraid of ghosts, Vestre ? "

" I don' know whether I is or no ; all I knows is, Vestre

l8 93-] THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. 493

am' puttin' hisse'f where he kin fin' out," he declared in a tone
of ponderous gravity.

" Then you have never seen the ghosts, Vestre ?" I asked,
endeavoring to be as grave as himself.

" I ain' foah a truf but heaps has," he responded solemnly.
" Them peop' what bought er house an' place guv'ment tucken
from ol' marse, they's skeert fit ter die an' done lef er parish,
an' now plantation's foah sale ain' no one goin' buy it, les r
ol' marse kin, an' he cain't. Lucia, she seen 'em, an* moah
other peop' than they's grains on er yeah of coahn."

Although I put no credit in Vestre's story, I viewed the
old plantation house when we drove by it with an interest I
would not have felt had it not had the reputation of being
haunted. It was one of those white Grecian mansions, with a
portico supported by great columns, that are common in the
South. Many of the panes of glass in its windows were shat-
tered, its walls were mildewed and over-grown with lichen, and
the great magnolias before it, from which hung long, silver-gray
mosses, added to its forlorn and desolate appearance.

If anything could have made me contented with my visit it
should have been the warm welcome given me by M. de Cimar ;
but it was what Marie said to me after dinner, when we were
together alone, she and myself, on the little gallery, that sank
so deeply into my heart, making me happier than I had ever
been before in my life ; happy by reason of her happiness,
the cause of which brought me pain. " My friend," she said,
" I know how kind you have been to M. Avallon, and I am
grateful, yes. How you must love the good God, M. Ruther-
ford, to be so kind to Claude when your heart is pierced for
me who am so unworthy."

They were much more comfortable, it appeared to me, in
the little house a stone's throw from the Bayou, an hour's
sail to the gulf, than they had been in the blighted house on
Royal Street. Undoubtedly M. de Cimar was much more con-
tented, and I think would have been perfectly so had it not
been for the annoyance his inability to dwell in the plantation
house caused him. " I could not keep it in repair, and Marie
thought it best for us to live here," he said to me one after-
noon ; adding, " I hope, my friend, you find your room suffi-
ciently commodious."

I assured him that I had been made perfectly comfortable,
and then, supposing it would be matter for laughter, told him
what Vestre had said about the plantation house being haunted.
VOL. LVII. 34

494 THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SAL. [July,

To my surprise, M. de Cimar listened to my story with grave
attention.

" It is not all folly, this story Vestre has told you," he said
slowly when I had finished. " Here is what has happened ; in-
terpret it as you please. Last winter M. GoupiJ, my man of
affairs in New Orleans, wrote to me at this place that a family
named Sypher were about to be my tenants on the plantation.
It annoyed me that I had not been consulted, but my age and
feeble health have so withdrawn me from the world that I
quite forgave him after I had talked the matter over with Marie,
perceiving that he had but desired to save me annoyance."
(I trust you will understand without my going into details that
M. Goupil was in the conspiracy to keep all knowledge of the
loss of his estate from M. de Cimar, and that in pursuance of
this course he was obliged to present the new owners to the
sometime proprietor as tenants.) " Though, had I been con-
sulted," he continued, " I should never have consented to these
people dwelling in the house of my fathers. When Lucia you
remember Lucia?" I nodded in assent "when Lucia heard
of the coming of these people she was more hurt, I believe
frankly, than I was myself. My daughter, who at times puzzles
me, on the contrary, took it very calmly. However, that has
nothing to do with what I relate to you. I never saw my tenants ;
but they came, and not long after they had settled in the house
strange stories got abroad, carried by the servants. There had
been, a long time before, a grotesque story of a ghost attached
to the house, to which I had never given any heed. Now, the
servants declared to having seen the ghost, fled the place, and
refused to return. Then the people themselves said they saw it
and left Bayou Sale, without, it is needless to say, ever forward-
ing any rent to M. Goupil. Not only did all these persons sol-
emnly assert that they saw the ghost, but I myself saw it ! "

After a pause, to permit me to recover from the incredulous
surprise I exhibited, M. de Cimar continued : " Before telling
you how that was, let me say that, as Vestre told you, these
persons asserted that they were annoyed by cries and groanings,
and that at times they heard instrumental music, though in the
house there were no musical instruments of any kind. I heard
none of these things, but some time after the tenants left the
place I strolled up the avenue and let myself into the house ;
I always carry about me the key of a side entrance. I wan-
dered from room to room, mourning over the past I confess,
till I reached what had been one of the guest-chambers. There,

1893-] THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SAL. 495

to rest, I seated myself on a packing-box dimly outlined in the
starlight. Curious to see how the room had been left by the
tenants, I struck a match. My friend," here he leaned for-
ward and laid his hand on my knee impressively " my friend,
during the time it takes for a match to burn out I saw the
figure of a woman floating in mid-air."

He paused, withdrew his hand from my knee and leaned
back in his chair, gazing thoughtfully into space.

" What did it look like, this figure ? " I asked doubtingly.

" Pardon me," he said, shaking his head, " but I cannot tell you.
When I had recovered myself sufficiently to get out of the house,
I hurried home as fast as I could ; but the night was damp and
I had an attack of lumbago from which I have never entirely
recovered."

" Are these reports about the house still current ? " I asked,
much astonished that a man cultured and erudite as was M. de
Cimar should not only give heed to them but himself be de-
luded. His delusion, however, I set down to his being an old
man, his brain disturbed, perhaps, by the many troubles he had
gone through.

" They are," he returned, " and but a few nights ago they
received fresh confirmation in the persons of a man and his
wife who passed on horseback through the plantation on their
way from Cote Blanche to Pointe Chevreuil. They remained
here overnight, for the woman was prostrate from fright ; Marie
did what she could for her Lucia was away on a visit to a
sister who lives some miles up the bayou ; but when she left in
the morning she was still a pitiable creature from fear."

"But what did they see?" I insisted, still incredulous.

" Their account was confused," replied M. de Cimar. " They
heard the groans and cries, and they agreed in their statement
of a woman who appeared and disappeared on the portico, ' like
a flash of lightning,' as they expressed it."

He looked at me a moment as if deliberating what to say, and
continued : " I have ever ridiculed stories of haunted houses, but
what I saw I cannot deny. I would like to know what you
think of it, monsieur ? Give me your opinion."

I pondered for some minutes, then asked abruptly, " What
does Lucia think?"

" Poor woman ! " he ejaculated. " She is the most distressed
one of all. We dare not speak of it before her, for when we
do she weeps and worries Marie with her laments for the mis-
fortunes that have befallen us."

496 THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. [July,

" M. de Cimar," I said, " all you have told me is very strange.
I scarcely know what to think. I acknowledge, pardon my in-
credulity, that I am not convinced. I must first see the ghost
myself."

He grasped my arm, and cried in a voice much shaken,
" My friend, promise me you will not go there at night," and
he pointed with a trembling finger in the direction of Bayou
Sale house.

Fortunately I was prevented, by the entrance of Marie, from
making a promise that would have destroyed my plans for the
ferreting out of the ghost.

I had been at the little house by the bayou a week, when
I took occasion to say to M. de Cimar that I feared I would
have to cut short my visit. " My secretary," I explained, " is
about some law business that needs my personal supervision,
and it takes so long for letters to pass to and fro."

" If monsieur is not tired of an old man, why not have mon-
sieur the secretary to come here ? -There is a room for him," he
suggested timidly.

" If it would not incommode "

" Say no more," he interrupted gleefully ; " but write mon-
sieur the secretary to come, in an instant ! "

I could no longer play the part of a hypocrite, his confidence
in me was so sincere. "Monsieur," I said, "perhaps you would
object to my secretary. He is a fine fellow, he will be called to
the bar in the spring, and I assure you his prospects are bril-
liant. My secretary, monsieur, is M. Claude Avallon."

He looked dazed at me for a moment. " I would rather
monsieur had told me this at first ; but I have given my word.
Monsieur will do me the honor to say to M. Avallon that I in-
vite him to my house," he said quietly, and turned and walked
out of the room, and all that day he treated me with much
stateliness. But Marie, when I told her that Avallon was com-
ing to Bayou Sal, was overjoyed.

On the day Avallon was to arrive at Berwick Bay I got in-
to the spring-wagon behind Vestre to accompany him thither to
fetch my secretary to Bayou Sale. I was impatient to hear
from Avallon's lips the important news I expected him to have
for me, but my impatience to reach Berwick did not hinder my
bidding Vestre stop before the dismal mansion of the De Cimars
while I visited the premises.

" Marse, what is you' fustest name, if you kindly tell me,
sah?" he asked, unwillingly bringing the mare to a halt.

1893-] THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. 497

I acknowledge that I was snob enough to be delighted at
being sv addressed by Vestre. Hitherto he had called me boss.
I had been long enough in Louisiana to discover that an old-
time negro addresses those whom he considers worthy of his
highest respect as marse ; those whose positions are undefined
to him as boss, -and those whom he addresses as mister are, in
his parlance, " white trash."

" My Christian name is Henry, Vestre," I replied with much
condescension.

"Well, see heah, Marse Henry," he expostulated; "wha'
foah you goin' foolin' roun' that tha' house foah ? What Vestre
done foah you ter want ter get him in troub' ? Ol' marse, he
pintedly say when you up stair' combin' you' haah I seen you
through er winder he say, ' Vestre, you go straight ter Berwick,
an' if you stop, comin' or goin', at Bayou Sale ol' place, you jest
pack up er bag an' go up bayou ter you* son-er-law.' '

" But he can't send you away, you know, Vestre ; you have
no call to mind him," I said maliciously, for I did not think he
was telling the truth.

" Look yeah, Marse Henry, an' quit you triflin ! " argued
Vestre. " When I'se 'bleeged ter min' ol' marse, I wahn't so
perticler, but ol' marse he all broke up now, an' foah a fac',
Marse Henry, I does my duty ter him, an' ol' marse he mighty
kin' ter Vestre an' all he folks."

" Vestre," I said shamefacedly, " I beg your pardon drive
on."

" I t'anks you kindly, Marse Henry," responded Vestre sol-
emnly, and chirruped up the mare and entered into a discourse
which he did not break till we reached Berwick. And if what
he told me is true then Solomon in all his glory was as naught
to the De Cimars before the war.

I scarcely waited to greet Avallon before demanding, " Well,
Claude, was the seizure made according to law ? "

His eyes twinkled and he replied : " It was ; but the sale was
not advertised ; neither M. de Cimar nor his lawyer, M. Goupil,
were notified, and last but not least, my friend, the estate
passed directly from the hands of the Provisional government
into those of a bagger named Sypher."

Astounded that such things could be, I cried: "Then it was
not legalized robbery, but robbery outright, and the estate is still
in reality M. de Cimar's ! "

"That is very true," he returned despondingly ; "but how is
he to get it? And if he had it, he has no capital to work it ; and

498 THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. [July,

if he could work a little of the land even, how long before the
whole would again be seized for taxes?"

" Jump in," I said, standing by the spring-wagon, " and on
the way I'll try to answer your ifs."

" But instead of answering them," I continued, as we jolted
over the road, "let us see how we are to get M. de Cimar in
possession. That is first and foremost."

I talked on, but soon discovered that his mind was wander-
ing off to another subject. "You are not paying attention," I
accused.

" Presently but do you think that he will now consent to
our being betrothed?" he asked.

Although Avallon's eyes appealed to me, I answered pettishly
that I did not know ; he had best ask M. de Cimar ; he would
have many opportunities to do so during his stay at the
Bayou.

" Pardon me for interrupting you," he said quietly. " You
see I cannot wrap myself up in business as you are able to do."

I was about to give a sharp retort, but remembered in time
that he knew of no reason why an allusion to his betrothal
should give me pain.

I shall always believe that I was right in that I shirked be-
ing a witness to their meeting ; although, meeting as they did
in the presence of M. de Cimar, who scarcely consented to their
being friends, their greeting must have been without effusion of
any kind. Still, Avallon informed me, after so long a separation
as theirs had been even to see one another was a supreme hap-
piness. This, on the night after his arrival, he told me in my
room, whither I had called him to talk over my plan for a night
visit to the plantation house.

Save an occasional incredulous laugh, he listened without in-
terruption to my relation of M. de Cimar's experience, and that
of others, in the reputedly haunted house.

" Surely, Rutherford," he exclaimed, when my narration came
to an end, "you are not a believer in this foolishness!"

"You have heard my story," I replied. "Are we to believe
that an intelligent man, as M. de Cimar assuredly is, to say
nothing of the number of others, white and black, who say they
have seen and heard these things, have allowed their senses to
delude them to an extent that, if true, would be more marvel-
lous than any of the preternatural visitations I have related to
you."

"Look here, Rutherford," Avallon protested, "what is the

1893-] THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. 499

sense of your trying to bolster up an absurdity ? You know you
no more believe in it than I do myself."

" Then, how do you account for it ? " I persisted.

" As you have been on the ground for some time, and have
listened to the narrative of an eye-witness, how do you account
for it ? " he retorted.

Instead of giving him a direct answer, I asked: "Will you
go out to the house with me to-morrow night, and we can see
what is to be seen ? Lucia is going up the bayou to-morrow."

"Of course I'll go with you," he began, and stopped abruptly.
" Rutherford," he deliberated slowly, his eyes fixed on mine
"Rutherford, do you mean to say Lucia is the ghost?"

I smiled an assent, and he objected rapidly: "But what is her
motive for scaring people M. de Cimar in particular ? I could
understand a giddy girl acting so, but Lucia ! and, my friend,
she'd give her life for any one of them all."

" That is the weak point in my theory," I responded. " I
cannot account for M. de Cimar's fright otherwise than by be-
lieving that hearing these stories repeated over and over, they
have worked on his brain. For I questioned Mile. Marie as to
Lucia's whereabouts on the night her father was attacked with
lumbago, and she remembers distinctly Lucia's being in the
house with her making over some old clothes. Of course my
questions were put in a way not to arouse her suspicions."

" But what is her motive ? " iterated Avallon.

"And you are to be a lawyer!" I exclaimed. " Lucia is but
taking a coarse way, the only way she knows, of effecting what
we have been working for this past month or so. She no more
wishes strangers to hold the property of M. de Cimar than we
do."

"Bete that I am not to have guessed it!" ejaculated Avallon.

" Remember, Avallon," I cautioned, when we parted for the
night, " M. de Cimar is violently opposed to my visiting the
plantation house. No doubt for preposterous reasons, but we
must appear to agree with them."

The next morning Avallon, at my dictation, wrote to my
father an account of the seizure of Bayou Sale plantation and
my determination to throw the case into the courts. That he
would approve of my action I was confident. Later on we saw
Lucia start on an ostensible visit to her sister. I quite agreed
with Avallon's suggestion that the bundle she carried under her
arm was the ghost's wardrobe. The day for me was long, the
evening interminably so ; though I believe Marie and Claude

5oo THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. [July,

were perfectly happy in one another's company, as they sat and
listened reverently to the stories told by the old father.

At last M. de Cimar, assisted by Vestre, went to his bed-
room, Marie bade us good-night, and we were at liberty to pur-
sue the plan we had formed for laying the ghost ; which was
simply, as I put it, to catch Lucia at her tricks. It was a per-
fectly clear night, with a strong wind blowing from the gulf,
when we turned into the cypress avenue that led up to the
plantation house. The wind made pleasant soughing through
the forest, from the salt marshes afar off came the call of the
heron, and the night air was heavy with the pungent odors of
the dense undergrowth of tropical ferns.

We talked but little on our way, for the blight that was on
the place oppressed us ; the blight that, though not visible at
night, made itself felt by the weeds our feet crushed as we
walked the once well-kept drive.

We were in sight of the mansion, its Grecian columns white
and stately in the throbbing starlight, when Avallon broke off
the air he had begun to whistle to grasp me by the arm and
say, pointing to the house, " Look ! look!"

" I see nothing," I began, and stopped short as a light
flitted by an open window, leaving it in deeper darkness than
it was before. I was about to remark that we were in time
to catch Lucia at her pranks when a wild cry, a desperately
human cry, came from one of the upper rooms of the house,
followed by other cries fainter and feebler.

" She is in trouble ! " I exclaimed, and it was who should be
to her rescue first.

Breathless, we had almost reached the house when a woman
passed out a side door, and came towards us staggering. Her
head was down, a hand shielded her eyes as if to shut out
a dreaded sight, and she uttered ejaculations of fear. She
evidently did not perceive us, and, as we kept up our run-
ning, we were by her side in a moment.

Avallon had no need to put down her hand with gentle
force for me to recognize Lucia. She was gaunt, I have said,
and now her face was so drawn with fright that her cheek-
bones seemed about to pierce their covering. She stared wild-
ly at us and fell on her knees, clutching at my arm and crying
in French: "Master, I did not bring her here! I did not! I
did not! My God, my God! He is angry with me that I
feign the voudou, and he sent her to torment me."

All our threats and appeals were of no avail to make her

1893-] THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. 501

explain her words. She would but repeat them, and utter in-
coherent cries for mercy, and penitential ejaculations for her
wickedness in having tampered with voudou.

We placed her on the trunk of a fallen tree, where she sat
moaning while we discussed what had best be done. " You wait
here for me while I take her home," said Avallon, " and we'll
explore the house when I return."

I agreed to this, and spoke gently to the frightened woman,
saying: "Come, come, Lucia, rouse yourself; M. Avallon will
see you home." The poor dazed creature staggered to her feet,
and, supported on his arm, I watched the pair till the heavy
shadows of the cypress-trees hid them from my sight.

I waited impatiently for a while, and then curiosity got the
better of me. I had a candle in my pocket, and I had better
be in the house out of the chill dew, I thought.

It was with difficulty that I made my way to the side door
through which we had seen Lucia come out, for it had grown
very dark, masses of clouds hurrying from the southern horizon
obscuring the stars. Once past the door I closed it after me
to exclude the wind while I lit my candle.

I had but closed the door when the wind blowing in through
a shattered pane of glass sent a cold chill through me, and
stirring some dried leaves on the floor, blown in by some for-
mer wind, sent them fluttering with a swishing noise. Without
an effort on my part I recalled my first experience in the
gloomy corridor of the house on Royal Street. My present sen-
sations were the same as then, only they were enhanced by the
sense of a mystery I was about to probe.

I hurriedly lit my candle and found myself in what, from a
row of bins ranged against the wall, I judged to have been a
pantry. This impression was confirmed in me when, in passing
from it, I found myself in a great dining-hall some twenty-five
feet by fifteen feet. In the centre of one side of this apart-
ment a wide staircase led up to a gallery that extended on
three sides of the hall and was supported by white fluted pillars
picked out in gold. Rooms with panelled doors opened into
the gallery and into the hall.

Although I made a thorough search of the rooms on the
ground-floor and of the hall itself, I found no vestige of its
former occupants, save that on the floor where the dinner-table
probably had stood was a broad, dark stain that a romantic or
superstitious person would have said was blood, but to my mind
was naught else than evidence of a spilt flagon of wine.

5O2 THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. [July,

Before ascending the stairs, I paused to listen if I could
hear Avallon returning ; but what I took to be footsteps was
the dropping of the dew among the leaves of the trees.

The room at the head of the stairs was opened with diffi-
culty, but it was there that I found the first traces of the
house having ever been inhabited. A broken chair, some faded
pieces of ribbon, and in a corner against the wall a dismantled
harp with one string remaining. Again the house on Royal
Street was recalled to my memory. I touched the string
to twang it, and it was so old and brittle that it snapped
asunder. I drew a long breath, and stood lost in thought, lis-
tening to the dew dripping on the leaves.

From one vacant room to another, finding nothing, hear-
ing nothing but the constant drip, drip of the dew on the
leaves.

I had reached the last room of one end of the gallery, and
my hand was on the door-knob, when I drew back and leaned
against the wall, but half consciously shading the flame of my
candle to preserve it from the draught. I was not frightened,
nor was I longer curious. I was filled with a feeling of rest and
content ; and as I listened to the music that came to me from
behind the closed door my eyes were suffused, and my senses
of touch and sight were in repose. I only heard.

The music died away, and with a wrench I pulled myself
together, and tried to be angry at what I made an effort to
call my folly. I could not be angry, and with all my might I
harkened for the return of the music. But it would not come
again, and now there was nothing but the drip, drip of the
dew on the leaves.

I sighed when I found my waiting was in vain, and opened
the room-door softly, as does one who enters the chamber of
the dead. I was not frightened. I felt as I had felt when I
heard the music, only that now I did not hear, I only saw.

I saw before me, raised from the ground in the air, her pale
robe floating, her hands clasping a mandolin, her eyes on mine,
her lips smiling on me, my sister Eunice !

Our eyes still met while the candle slipped from my nerve-
less fingers. I felt myself sinking, and instinctively I stretched
out my hands for support as I fell to the floor. And while
falling, a rustling noise was in my ears that I confusedly re-
membered was like the swishing of Lucia's dress in the gloomy
corridor.

When I raised my head to look about me there was a bright

1893-] THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. 503

light in the room, which did not seem strange to me, but my
sister Eunice was not there.

" Eunice ! " I cried ; " Eunice ! " And then I felt myself sti-
fling for air. I have but a confused recollection of getting out
of the room, and down the stairs, out into the open air, where
I stumbled against Avallon, out of breath from running.

"How did you do it?" he cried.

" Don't speak so loud, Avallon," I whispered. " Do what ?
What have I done?"

"You don't know the house is afire?" he shouted, and
turned me about to witness the flames. "See! see!" he cried.

" Hush ! " I reproved, and said quietly : " When I saw Eu-
nice, I let the candle fall ; perhaps it set fire to the room. Let
us go home, Avallon ; the fire cannot hurt Eunice ; besides she
has gone away."

The flames were very bright ; I had been cold and the fire
warmed me, and I remember his looking at me with a white,
scared face, but after that I remember nothing of what took
place during many days.

As soon as I was able to be about the house, I had a long
talk with M. de Cimar concerning that most memorable night.
In answer to a question of mine in regard to Lucia he said :
" Lucia played some clumsy pranks on the negro servants, she
has confessed, in order to encourage people in believing the re-
ports concerning the house. She did this, she says and so I
believe, to keep the house from passing out of my hands.
But for what she and myself and yourself have witnessed
Lucia is blameless. I have compared her experience of the
ghostly visitant with mine, of which no one but you and my-
self are aware, and they agree minutely. If it would not
discompose you, my friend, I would be glad to hear your
narrative."

I was beginning to express my regret for the burning of
the house, when he surprised me by saying composedly that
he had discovered his loss of the estate ; and did not at all
surprise me by the warmth of the gratitude he expressed for
what Avallon and myself were doing for its recovery. " Now
for your narration," he concluded. And I related what I have
already endeavored to tell you without exaggeration or hyper-
bole.

".What do you conclude from this?" asked M. de Cimar
when I had ended my narrative.

504 THE HAUNTED HOUSE OF BAYOU SALE. [July,

" I conclude from it," I said solemnly, feeling assured of
its truth, " that Heaven is pleased to see our families at peace
and in harmony, and that Eunice is gratified at the course I
have pursued in your and your daughter's regard."

" I have read your story with my old eyes, and witnessed
the cost of your sacrifice it helped to make you ill, my
second son," he said affectionately. " But," he objected after
a moment's pause, "why should Eunice visit Lucia?" And all
that I could answer was, that I did not know.

Years after, in 1879 m f act > when Marie de Cimar and
Claude Avallon were quite a Darby and Joan couple, living on
their estates, which had been returned to them and made one on
their marriage, I went to Avallon plantation to visit my god-
children. One day, during my visit, Marie spoke to me of what
I had seen and heard on the night her father's house was
destroyed by fire by the way, it was never rebuilt and
gave me her theory. The full-length portrait of my sister, as
I have already related, was lost during the war. " It had been
taken from its frame, carefully rolled up and stored away," she
said. " When we returned to Bayou Sale we could not find it ;
but those persons who occupied the house for a while, could
not they have come across it, and having no frame have tacked
it up against the wall, and may not you and father and Lucia
have been deceived by a portrait ? "

" I do not say that we could not have been so deceived,"
I replied. " But your theory will not account for the music I
and others heard. As for the music I myself heard, it was of
numbers so delicious and liquid, of so fine and rare a quality,
that to suppose I could have imagined it would be to rank
me among the greatest of musicians."

Marie only shook her head incredulously.

I have given Mme. Avallon's theory because I wish to be
perfectly honest and fair.

I do not believe in it. Do you ?

1893-] WEST VIRGINIA. 505

WEST VIRGINIA, AND SOME INCIDENTS OF THE

CIVIL WAR.

FEW months ago I was asked for information about
lands in West Virginia. Prior to 1861 a French
gentleman had purchased a large tract of State
land in that region. The evidence of title given
to the purchaser was lost when his chateau was
wantonly burned by the Germans in the Franco-Prussian war.
It was in the hope of identifying his lands, and obtaining legal
proof of ownership, that he asked my assistance.

In 1856-7 I was resident in the State, and made some small
surveys and maps of the coal-fields in parts of Kanawha and
Boone counties. My place of residence was Manningsville, on
Little Coal River, about twenty miles southwest of Charleston.
In the first two years of the Civil War, 1861-2, I commanded
a brigade under Generals Rosecrans and Cox. Later, in 1863-4,
I was in command of the military district of the Kanawha. In
this service I had traversed the region, embracing the Kanawha
and its affluents, Coal River and its branches, the Elk, the Gau-
ley, and New River whose source is in the western territory
of North Carolina. Thus I became acquainted with the topog-
raphy of the territory; its lines of communication; its actual
productions; and something of the natural resources of a coun-
try possessing the varied materiel of boundless wealth, but
wanting means and method of development. Thus I was quali-
fied, perhaps, to advise my French correspondent, though una-
ble to satisfy his inquiries. I could tell him what I believed of
the probably distant future of West Virginia, and, therefore,
advise him to authenticate his claim. Its present value was in-
considerable ; its future might not pay the cost of investigation,
or it might ultimately be of great value : he could afford to
wait.

I knew nothing of what might answer the purpose of a gen-
eral land office in the Old Dominion or the new State of
West Virginia. But supposing that the sale of State lands
was of record in the proper office, either at Richmond or
Charleston, I addressed a letter of inquiry to a prominent
lawyer whose acquaintance I had made when he was a col-
onel in the " Confederate " service and I a prisoner of war.

506

WEST VIRGINIA, AND

[July,

This interchange of letters revived my recollections of West
Virginia, and of incidents that seem worthy of special re-
membrance.

I had been called to Cumberland, Maryland, to meet the
department commander ; and, with three members of my staff,

was returning to headquarters at Charleston, when we fell in-
to the hands of the enemy.

We had arrived at Point Pleasant mouth of the Kanawha
River early in the afternoon, but the steamboat ordered
to await us at that point had not yet arrived. Nor did she
make her appearance until near sunset ; when, without any
further delay, we started on the return trip. We had accom-
plished about one-half of the distance between Point Pleasant
and Charleston when it became so dark that the steamboat

1893-] SOME INCIDENTS OF THE CIVIL WAR. 507

was compelled to " tie up " at the nearest landing. This, for-
tunately as I thought, was Winfield, where, three or four
days before, I had left a competent force to guard the cross-
ing of the river. I had refused a request to remove this
guard, and so felt assured that no danger awaited us at that
point. But in my absence a subordinate had removed the
detachment whkh was stationed at Winfield, and had not ad-
vised me of the fact. A chance party of the enemy arrived at
the crossing just in time to receive us ; and so we were en
route to Richmond instead of the headquarters at Charleston.

To avoid the risk of being intercepted, my escort travelled
by rough and unfrequented paths through the mountains. On
the third day of our journey we reached a military post not far
from Princeton, in Mercer County, where my friendly enemy,
the Confederate colonel, was in command. Exhausted by the
privations and fatigues incident to such a journey, the prisoners
and their escort alike needed food and rest. The colonel ex-
tended every civility that circumstances allowed, and the cap-
tives were entertained more as guests in misfortune than as pri-
soners of war.

It was on this painful journey through the mountains of
West Virginia that I had opportunities for learning something
of the real sentiment of its people on the war and its issues.
As I have elsewhere stated, the people here, as in all other
parts of our country, North, South, East, and West, were thor-
oughly imbued with sectionalism. That, and that alone, led any
considerable part of the people of this region to espouse the
cause of the Confederacy. For negro slavery, the one great fac-
tor in the industry, commerce, and social life of the extreme
South, was the cause ; which in no possible way could benefit
the people of the vast mountain territories of West Virginia,
Tennessee, and North Carolina.

If, in this journey to Richmond, I had positive evidence of
loyal feeling for the Union, I also met with sectionalism, more
frankly expressed because in accordance with the dominant power
in the South. My friendly foe, the colonel, invited me to his
quarters at a private house in the valley. On entering the draw-
ing-room I was introduced to the mistress of the house, and
was received with marked civility. There were present several
women chance visitors from neighboring houses all of whom
save one were at least civilly polite when the colonel announced

me as General S , of the United States Army. But that one

said, loud enough for me to hear, " That is the way I like to see

5oS WEST VIRGINIA, AND [July,

them come as prisoners." It was so rudely spoken that I so
far forgot the proprieties as to say, " Madam, I am only an
accidental visitor ; but you will probably see more of them soon,
escorted by their own men." My friend hurried me to his own
room; and, as the door closed behind us, said: "I hope, gen-
eral, that you will not suffer yourself to be disturbed by such
rudeness. A lady could not be guilty of it." He seemed so
annoyed that the unwilling guest tried to make excuses for the
rudeness of the lady(?).

But for the very unpleasant occasion of this journey through
the mountain passes of West Virginia, I could have better ap-
preciated their wild and romantic beauty. I have made many
excursions among the mountains of New Mexico the Rockies
whose great elevations are supposed to give grandeur of
scenic effect. But those mountains are seen from the prairies,
whose level is higher above the sea than the mountain-tops of
Virginia. Thus the aerial perspective, which gives all shades of
color between the dark browns and vivid greens of a foreground
and the faint blue of the distant mountain the ethereal beauty
of the mountain scenery of Virginia is almost wholly wanting
in the rarefied atmosphere of Arizona and New Mexico.

But recollections revived by correspondence about land-titles
in West Virginia were not confined to its coal-fields, its sea of
mountains, its wild glens and romantic valleys; nor to my own
experiences

"Of moving accidents by flood and field."

There were incidents of service that merit more than a mere
mention in the annals of our Civil War, for they exhibit the
quick perception and heroic action that sometimes avert a
threatened disaster when circumstances would seem to compel
submission or defeat.

It is told of Field-Marshal the Count de Saxe perhaps the
most brilliant soldier of the eighteenth century in Europe who,
unhappily, exemplified his own favorite maxim, " // faut faire la
guerre gaiment" that he was incautiously perhaps accidentally-
some miles in advance of the vanguard of his army, with only a
small escort of dragoons, when a large body of the enemy inter-
posed between the general and his troops. His case seemed hope-
less. But a stone building a mill whose lower story was used as
a stable was near at hand, and suggested a possibility which he
was quick to apprehend. Having taken refuge in the mill, a
few minutes sufficed to remove its roof, and from its timbers,

1893-] SOME INCIDENTS OF THE CIVIL WAR. 509

and bricks from the chimney, to form a rude projecting gallery
over the only entrance, and provide it with heavy stones taken
from the walls, to be dropped on the heads of the assailants.
This was an improvised macJiicouli gallery ; and it proved an
efficient means of defence. The assailants had no artillery at
hand, and were kept at bay by falling missiles and the fire of
the little garrison until the advance of his army relieved the in-
cautious commander from peril.

An incident of the .Civil War in West Virginia, not unlike
that recorded in the history of the great soldier of Europe in
the eighteenth century, has seemed to me equally worthy of
note. It is true that the one is of a great commander where
hostile armies were witnesses of his prowess ; the other of a
young lieutenant of the Twenty-third Ohio Volunteers, with only
a regiment within hearing of his rifles; but too distant to give
assistance or to insure the certainty of ultimate relief.

In the absence of the captain and one of the lieutenants of
Company C, Twenty-third Ohio Volunteers, Lieutenant James L.
Botsford was the only commissioned officer with the company
when, serving as pioneers, or the advanced guard of the regi-
ment, it was ordered to march. It was supposed that the main
body of the regiment would follow when the advanced guard
had attained the proper distance in front of the column. But
the winding road through the mountain passes made it impos-
sible to see whether the regiment had moved or not. Botsford
was miles in advance when, coming upon a camp of guerrillas,
he attacked and dispersed them. He was, in fact, some twenty
miles in advance of his regiment, and turned back to rejoin the
column.

But the regiment had halted on the summit of the Great
Flat Top Mountain ; and when Botsford reached the foot of its
southern slope, the approach of night and the wearied condi-
tion of his men made it necessary to bivouac, though yet five
miles in advance of his regiment. He therefore encamped at a
place called " Clark's Hollow," or " Clark's Gap," and intended
to resume the return march at two o'clock the next morning.
But wearied by their long march in routing the guerrilla camp,
it was daylight when the command was aroused to find itself
about seventy wearied men surrounded by a Confederate force
of three hundred and fifty soldiers and some fifty guerrillas,
sent out from Princeton during the night. A demand for his
surrender was promptly refused by Lieutenant Botsford, who
followed his refusal by firing upon the enemy. The fire was
VOL. LVII. 35

510 WEST VIRGINIA. [July,

promptly returned, by which one man was killed and perhaps a
dozen wounded. Finding himself exposed on all sides to the
enemy's fire, Botsford took possession of a " double pen" log
dwelling near the roadside. The inmates were in bed, for it
was yet early morning.

They were told to get under the beds, and the beds and
bedding were hastily thrust into the door-ways and windows.
Loop-holes were made through the " chinking " of the walls,
and in a very few minutes the log-cabin became a fort. Re-
peated attempts to assault the fort were made and repelled.
The commander and the men of heroic Company C were cool
and determined, and the walls of the fort were nearly musket-
proof. The contest was continued, with short intervals, for two
hours, when the approach of the regiment, under Lieutenant-
Colonel Hayes the late ex-President rescued the garrison from
further peril. Company C had one man killed and twenty-two
wounded. Six of the wounded died within a few days after the
combat. Its loss may be fairly stated as seven killed and sixteen
wounded. The loss of the enemy was reported to be forty-five.
Just how many were killed or died of their wounds was not
known or not reported.

The Twenty-third Regiment of Ohio Volunteers was the first
of the three years' regiments from Ohio, and second to none in the
annals of our Civil War. There is no implied reflection upon any
of the noble regiments from Ohio, or other States, in saying
that it was distinguished for gallantry in the field. And the re-
cord of the fragment of its one thousand and eight, left at the
close of the war, is worthy of note.

It has given a President of the United States ; a justice of
the Supreme Court ; two governors and two lieutenant-governors
of Ohio ; a foreign minister and consul ; and five or six mem-
bers of the national Congress.

GENERAL E. PARKER-SCAMMON.

1 893.]

KNOW-NOTHINGISM IN KENTUCKY.

KNOW-NOTHINGISM IN KENTUCKY, AND ITS
DESTROYER.

a-N view of the attempted revival of the Know-noth-
&: ing propaganda, whose vile spirit was thought to
be dead these forty years, a sketch of the brave
layman who dared to oppose and succeeded in van-
quishing its abettors, may be thought opportune.
The author of the famous Letters of a Kentucky Catholic,
though retired these eight or nine years to the privacy of his
Portland home in Louisville, Kentucky/ must not pass away
from the busy stage he has so long honored without a last
recognition of his services to the body politic and religious.

It was the sterling editor, Manly Tello, who remarked at the
time of the publication of Honorable Ben. J. Webb's Centenary
of Catholicity in Kentucky, that " the author had unconsciously
written his own biography, interspersed in the six hundred
pages of this interesting chronicle." Come the next February,
Benedict Joseph Webb named after the sainted first Bishop of
Bardstown will have completed his eightieth year, having been
born in 1814 in the mansion now occupied by the Bethlehem School
for Negro Children, in the seat of the first Western bishopric.
This house had been purchased by the Sisters of Nazareth from
his father, Nehemiah Webb. His mother was Clotilda, or Cloe
Edelin, a convert of German origin. The father was of Penn-
sylvania Dutch ancestry, a Quaker by persuasion, but in his youth
so fervent a convert to the faith that he walked eighteen miles
to be confirmed by the venerable Bishop Neumann. Speaking
of the girlhood of Miss Edelin, Father Badin afterwards said to
her son : " Yes, Cloe was a good girl, but in those days she
gave me a world of trouble." When asked why, " Yes," he
answered, "she troubled my confessional every time I went to
Pottinger's Creek!"

HIS EARLY LIFE.

Benedict's first teachers were one Thomas Rapier and the
Rev. John Hutchins "a man," Mr. Webb used to say, " who
filled for me the measure of my fancy." " I could read well,"
he also confessed to the writer, " at eight years old ; and be-
tween that and my tenth year I had read Don Quixote and the

512

KNOW-NOTHINGISM IN KENTUCKY,

[July,

Scottish Chiefs the only books on the household shelf besides
the prayer and meditation manuals, from which my father used
to read a chapter every night after prayers." The Webb man-
sion was the temporary church from 1815 to 1819, when the
cathedral of Bardstown was consecrated. "Though I had not
reached my sixth year," continues the biography, "when these

HON. BEN. J. WEBB.

services came to an end, . . . their recurrence is a defined
memory with me to the present day ; as are also the forms,
faces, and general 'appearance of Bishops Flaget, David, and
Chabrat, and Fathers Badin and Nerinckx " who celebrated
Mass in his father's parlor. "At fourteen or fifteen, before I
left home, I acquired a facility in understanding Scotch brogue
from an old Scotsman, by name Conniky ; and I would often
call at his room, where we read together Burns's " Tarn O'Shanter"
he interpreting, and I delightedly learning the rich dialect.
Then I took lessons again from my old foreman, Granger, in the
printer's office in Louisville where I learnt my trade."

The boy's education was prosecuted at St. Joseph's College,.

1893-] AND ITS DESTROYER. 513

Bardstown, where he was instructed and admitted to First Com-
munion by Dr. Francis Patrick Kenrick. It was the future
great archbishop and theologian who was pastor of the cathe-
dral when Nehemiah Webb died, and who consoled the bereaved
family. "I can never forget," says Mr. Webb, " the kindness of
his manner, nor the sympathetic tones of his voice." The youth
of seventeen, as intimated, chose printing as a trade and was fore-
man in the Louisville Journal office. When in his twenty-second
year, so well was he equipped for life-work, that he was com-
missioned, in 1836, to publish the first Catholic paper of the
West, the Catholic Advocate, in conjunction with Dr. M. J.
Spalding ; Rev. George Elder, founder of St. Joseph's College;
Dr. Reynolds, first Bishop of Charleston, and the Jesuit, Father De
Luynes. From that early date till 1876, a period of forty years,
Mr. Webb's connection with newspapers published in the diocese
was never entirely severed. And though a scholar of the type
of Judge Hardin and the later Zach. Montgomery, whose technical
education was not so perfect as to have mastered the orthog-
raphy of pesky English, no reader of his editorials, letters, biog-
raphies of Kentucky governors, and his history, need be told
he wielded a trenchant pen and was master of a correct and
classic style.

THE BIRTH OF KNOW-NOTHINGISM.

But troublous times were to succeed the calm and fair devel-
opment of the faith nurtured in the sunshiny days of the Catholic
"second spring," and fostered by the promising religious leaders
who now took up the apostolic burden falling from the shoulders
of Bishop Flaget. The old Know-nothingism was, like the new,
conceived in the jealousy of the church's progress. Its real birth
may be traced to the Louisville Protestant League, on the west of
the Alleghanies. Irritated by the evident forward swing of " Po-
pery," championed by Drs. Spalding, Reynolds, McGill, and the
Jesuit, Father Larkin, in the pulpit, and in the press by the
editors of the Advocate, seconded by Mr. Webb, the Protestant
ministers, whose names are yet recorded, banded themselves to-
gether to expose the " abominations of papacy." As usual, oppo-
sition only whetted the curiosity of the non-Catholic public to
hear what the abused church had to say in its own defence, and
impelled hundreds, in 1846 and 1847, to crowd the audiences in
the cathedral, correspondingly diminishing the knots of listeners
to the politico-religious harangues of the ministers. A year
later, the hounding of the papal nuncio, Archbishop Bedini, was

KNOW-NOTHING! SM IN KENTUCKY,

but another step forward in the march of persecution proceed-
ing from words of despite to deeds of shameful violence.

According as the arena of combat was shifted, by the old-
line Democrats allied with the Native-American party, from the
religious rostrum to the field of politics, the bishops and Catholic
clergy, prudently retreating from the unbecoming contest, left
the brunt of the battle to be borne by enlightened laymen, and
they, in Kentucky, hesitated not a moment in recognizing Ben.
J. Webb as their leader. His greatness was thrust upon him, and

with that modest but manly
valor which characterized him he
charged, single-handed, the ser-
ried column of Native Partisans.
" Their idea," he wrote cool-
ly in his history a generation
later, " was to work in the dark
through the institution of a se-
cret order, whose leading princi-
ple should be opposition to Catho-
lics as such. The Know-nothing
leaders did not themselves know
the extent and strength of the
storm of public fury they had
raised. They winked at the
threat of violence at the polls
should a Catholic or foreign-
born citizen attempt to vote, but
they were not prepared for
the wholesale slaughter that fol-
lowed." On " Bloody Monday,"
on the testimony of Bishop
Spalding, " nearly a hundred poor
Irish and Germans were butch-
ered or burnt, and some twenty houses burnt to the ground
the city authorities, all Know-nothings, looking calmly on and
now endeavoring to lay the blame on the Catholics."

ITS DEEDS OF VIOLENCE.

The mob marched on the churches and were about to set
them afire, when the bishop called on the mayor, and, present-
ing him the keys of the cathedral, demanded protection for the
property. Curious to relate, the same insane idea that our
churches are arsenals, which the younger Bishop Spalding had

FATHER LAKKIN, S.J,

1893-] AND ^s DESTROYER. 515

to answer two months ago at Peoria, was precisely the reason
given in 1855 for the attempt at arson of our church property.
It is a tradition in the German portion of Louisville that the
sturdy Teutons on the evening of the bloody day armed them-
selves, and, forming in a solid phalanx, dared the cowardly as-
sassins to attack them in their strongholds. Though they were
no further personally molested, the next morning more than a
hundred German families fled for their lives, and others were
preparing to follow them out of the doomed city.

On the same morning, August 6, 1855, an editorial appeared
in the organ of the sect, the Louisville Journal, " charging that
the killing, maiming, and burning of the day before had been
the direct result of the assaults made upon peaceable citizens
by the foreign-born population ; and intimating, too, that these
assaults were instigated by the Catholic clergy of the city." The
truth was that for days together, before and after the Monday
of slaughter and arson, one might walk the streets without meet-
ing a single Irish or German citizen.

" The one most responsible for the outbreak in Louisville,"
continues Mr. Webb, " was the late George D. Prentice, editor
of the Louisville Journal'' And yet personally, Mr. Webb avows,
"there never was a non-Catholic who had less of anti-Catholic
bigotry." It was all a matter of policy, not of conviction, still
less of principle. And to clinch the proof of it four of the
leaders, George D. Prentice, Mayor Barbee, Gen. Hum. Marshall,
and Judge Caleb Logan, afterwards expressed, in Mr. Webb's
presence, " their sincere regret that they had ever had any con-
nection with the movement " (Life of Archbishop Spalding, p.
1 86).

Mr. Webb told the writer the very words in which Caleb
Logan, the real author of the inflammatory articles fathered by
Prentice, expressed his after convictions : " Mr. Webb, I see now
it was all wrong ; but I didn't know it then."

THE CONTEST IN THE NEWSPAPERS.

In a general view it might be explained that, outside of ca-
sual letters and light passages of arms, the controversy was car-
ried on in twelve letters by Mr. Webb, to which the Journal
answered in Replies to the number of eight. The latter are re-
plete with wholesale assertions, calumnious generalizations, and
that cunning melange of lies tinctured with truth which form the
stock in trade of bigoted libellers who dare not descend to par-
ticulars of persons or proofs. Mr. Webb's articles, while strong

S i6

KNOW-NOTHINGISM IN KENTUCKY,

[July,

and uncompromising in their bravery and Anglo-Saxon aptness
and bluntness, observe -a congruity and a flow of diction which
is beautiful in itself, moderate and modest without being cring-
ing, and flatten out the heavy assertions of his adversary to thin
tin-foil. Mr. Webb's first writings, collected in pamphlet form,
are popularly known as Letters of a Kentucky CatJiolic. A copy

BISHOP REYNOLDS.

of the pamphlet, which is entitled The Catholic Question in Poli-
tics, lies before me. It was first published in Louisville, Ky., in
1856. It is introduced by a preface of thirty pages.

"For the first time," it sets out, " since the formation of our
government, a party has appeared in the land which adopts
openly and deliberately the policy of proscription on account of
religious faith. Proscription, in any sense, has no affinity with
republicanism. From its very nature it seeks the advancement
of one portion of the people through the degradation of an-

1893-] AND ITS DESTROYER. 517

other. But when proscription is based on the idea that the
religious convictions of men are just cause for its exercise against
them, those who adopt the principle are guilty, not only of
warring against the very genius of republicanism, but also of
usurping the prerogative of the Deity. . . .

Speaking of George D. Prentice, who was favorably known
as a poet as well as an editor and politician, the author pur-
sues :

" Formerly a votary of the gentlest of the muses, he has
tuned his pipe to another lay: Anna virumque cano war is
now his theme ; and the object of his highest ambition is to
break a lance with the 'Papal Dragon." 1

Instead, however, of choosing St. George of Merry England
as his patron, he was more probably inspired by u Saint Lord
George Gordon," of Catholic Riot fame. Of course all the "pa-
triotic " hue and cry against Catholics was based on not an iota
of testimony going to fix the charge on a single bishop, priest,
or layman, that he was "justly accusable of being untrue to his
country." They, therefore, simply revamped the stale and odor-
ous slanders, extinguished more by the perfume of Catholic civic
virtues, nearly four centuries ago, than by a tilt at arms either
literally or metaphorically.

Mr. Gladstone, in the happily past days of his frenzy, must
have borrowed from the same source the identical charge, that
temporal loyalty to the state was incompatible with spiritual obe-
dience to the head of the church.

THE WEAPONS OF THE CONFLICT.

When, now, the fanatics narrow their proscription to at-
tempting to deprive Roman Catholics of the right of holding
office under the Republic, Mr. Webb corners them thus : " Cath-
olics are not all fools ; and if they find themselves living in
communities where they are looked upon by the mass of
their fellow-citizens as either open or covert enemies, they will
be compelled, for the sake of peace, to form communities of
their own in different parts of the country, where, having popu-
lar majorities, they will be forced into the offices within the
gift of such communities. Thus will be brought about the very
state of things which the members of the new organization af-
fect so much to deprecate."

And to show conclusively that the pretended principles and
really revolutionary aims and deeds of baffled political trick-
sters is ever and always the self-same: ". . . The outcry

5 i8

KNOW-NOTHINGISM IN KENTUCKY,

[July,

raised by these men against the Roman Catholics of the United
States is nothing but a sham, gotten up for the promotion of
the political aspirations of a few unscrupulous demagogues and
party hacks, the sum-total of whose interest in the institution

of Christianity itself may be
measured by the phrase, * the
loaves and fishes.' "

Then, if Catholics are unfit
for office on account of their
faith, " they are unfit to file a
bill as lawyers, or bandage a
broken limb as surgeons."

Turning to the other religious
denominations, he reasons that
if this kind of logic and the prac-
tical, bloody conclusions conse-
quent upon it, are to be follow-
ed out, " Who may be the next
to feel this rod of proscrip-
tion ? . . . Consider the evils
of a war of creeds. Not the
least will be the indoctrination of
a large portion of our popula-
tion, and particularly the young,

with an insane hatred of their fellow-men. Very many of those
who have been so influenced are not professors of religion ;
fewer still have a correct understanding of the eternal law of
love, and most of these are practically unable to discern the
distinction between a certain faith and the worshippers at-
tached to it."

Here is an outline sketch of an old-fashioned Know-nothing :
" Ignorant men, reared in the bush, and small-fry village poli-
ticians, at the cry of ' THE POPE ! THE POPE ! ' have suddenly
started forth, armed cap-a-pie with historical and theological
weapons, and with every hair on their empty heads erect with
inspiration ! Some of these men, unused to so great a pressure
on their limited modicum of brains, are already mad ; and an
indefinite number of them are but few degrees removed from
the same sad state."

Finally, under the different heads: I. Religion; II. Civiliza-
tion; III. Literature and Arts; IV. Political Institutions, a rt-
sume is set forth of the benefits the church and her children have
conferred on society and on this American Republic.

BISHOP McGiLL.

893-]

AND ITS DESTROYER.

Itjwill be acknowledged a bootless task now to follow up
the mazes of this long-drawn and sharp controversy, ever and
anon repeated in the self-same words from the time of the
apologists of the Roman Empire, down through the politico-
religious revolutions of the close of the middle ages, to the
more blessed times of the new and saner democracy, when the
church, freeing the nations she had nursed at her bosom, blesses
the aspirations of the peoples.

As usual, however, the opposition were always jumping the
track and launching off into side-issues. No political aggression,
as was charged, could be proved against individual Catholics,
much less against the simple-minded bishops and clergy of -the
East or the West. And no aspersion of the loyal escutcheon of
Catholics, in any accepted sense, could stand before the elo-
quence and martial skill of this provoked champion of liberty
of conscience in a free land.

THE OUTCOME.

That the Journal lost subscribers by its advocacy of the per-
secuting and libeling sect, it-
self acknowledged. The loss
was not restricted to Catholics,
nor was it confined to large-
souled laymen. "All honor!"
exclaimed Mr. Webb, in notic-
ing the defection of non-Catho-
lic ministers " all honor to
these conscientious preachers
and true Americans ! They
have read aright the page on
which is inscribed the charter
of our constitutional liberties.
Not only this, but they have
read aright that higher page
of God's law which inculcates
the duty of charity. And not
only this, but they have read
aright that page of the book of
common sense which teaches,
as the experience of all times,
that religions, or even precon-
ceived opinions on matters of less importance, can never be
uprooted from the mind by political disabilities on account of

BISHOP SPALDING, AS BISHOP OF
LOUISVILLE.

520 KNOW-NOTHINGISM IN KENTUCKY, [July*

such faith. . . . Many of the preachers have severed
all connection with the party. Let them do but this, and
the very name of the political monster whom they served will
soon become a myth in the land which he had hoped to
govern, and, in governing, ruin." And in another passage,
and in a prophecy which has proved true : " I speak to you
not as a Catholic, but as an American citizen, when I say
and mark my words ! the days of your anti-republican fac-
tion are numbered. The handwriting is even now upon the
wall which will consign its pernicious principles to the pit
whence they had exhaled, as a dark cloud in the moral atmos-
phere, causing the true lover of his country to tremble for the
safety of his hopes in the perpetuity of our institutions, and
gladdening the political freebooter with the prospect of plunder
in the general devastation which it threatened."

Such intrepidity, with truth and justice on its side, can never
fail to win the ear of America. The real conspirators slunk
away to their lairs when the men of brains and heart who had
been betrayed by them into the unholy alliance abandoned the
cause. So sincere was the pacification between the two princi-
pals of the warfare that the really magnanimous editor shook
hands with the slayer of the Know-nothing dragon in the office
of the Journal, and invited him to join the staff the Courier
being twelve years after consolidated with the Journal, thus
founding the well-known Louisville Courier -Journal. Humphrey
Marshall's wife and surviving daughters are Catholics. He and
other participators had become thoroughly ashamed of the part
they had played when, as the younger Bishop Spalding said
recently : " In Louisville there was no market for real estate ;
no new enterprises were started ; grass grew in the streets and
hogs sunned themselves in the filth of the gutters ; and this
stagnation did not pass away until the awful storm of civil war
had passed over it and purified the air."

Ben. J. Webb bore his honors meekly, as became the man he is ;
and he was, in a decade after the publication of his Letters, elected
senator from the very district where he had upheld the loyalty of
his fellow-Catholics. His record in the Kentucky senate for eight
years will bear comparison with that of any of his compeers. It
was during this period that he was commissioned by the State
to prepare the famous literary biographies of Governor John L.
Helm and his successor in office as chief magistrate of his na-
tive State of Kentucky, Governor Lazarus W. Powell.

It may be remarked, in this connection, that the senator

I893-]

AND ITS DESTROYER.

521

was not accustomed to appear in the rostrum without his ad-
dress fairly written out, which he then delivered from the manu-
script. He was a writer rather than a speaker, and this led to

LOUISVILLE CATHEDRAL.

his reacceptance of the editorship of the old Catholic Advocate,
whose standard he sought to bring back to something of its
ancient renown.

Senator Webb has been too noble a character to have ulti-

522 KNOW-NOTHINGISM IN KENTUCKY. [July,

mately succeeded in modern politics ; and for the simple reason
that he publicly declared he would use no money in his canvas
for a position as city clerk in Louisville, about 1873, he was
relegated to private life. To the glory of Catholicity did it
please Providence to give him leisure for his monumental work
on Catholicity in Kentucky. His life was the remote prepara-
tion for the work, and for twenty years preceding its publica-
tion, on the centenary of the church in the basin of the Ohio
River, 1885, he had been writing the biographies to make its
pages glow with the warmth of life. Friends have recognized
in its descriptions of heroes and heroines in the pioneer days
passages not unworthy the pen of a Newman.

Several Kentucky romances have flowed from his graceful
and classic pen one specially written at the suggestion of Hon-
orable Henry Watterson, our cleverest Southern newspaper edi-
tor. The venerable and amiable octogenarian has been nothing
if not literary, all his long and fruitful manhood years. Shak-
spere is yet his delight and solace. The beauties and sublimi-
ties of Scripture have claimed and held his adoring admiration,
and transfused through his pure style that chasteness and piety
which lift the mere litterateur far beyond the limits of mere hu-
man fame. John Wilson, the inimitable " Kit North," and Char-
lotte Bronte, Walter Scott, and the historical novelists, rather than
the fictionists, are his favorites. He still receives his friends,
smokes his short-stemmed pipe, laughs at a good story and tells
a better, at his Portland home in Louisville, embowered in trees
and inhaling the cool breath of the near-flowing Ohio. The old
rhymes and delightful saws come trippingly from his lips, and
he does not disdain Bill Nye and Artemus Ward.

THOMAS J. JENKINS.

St. Lawrence, Ky.

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 523

V-

THE LAND OF THE SUN.

AT THE HACIENDA.

the arrival at the hacienda was like a dream in
the white moonlight of the night, when the great
mass of buildings was all made up of silver lights
and dark shadows, and the lamps gleaming in the
pillared courts and lofty apartments only served
to show dimly their vast spaces, it was a very striking reality
in the brilliant sunshine of the next morning when the members
of the party, emerging from their various apartments, found
themselves on a wide arcaded corridor surrounding the four sides
of a court fit for a baronial castle.

" Oh, how delightfully mediaeval ! " cried Dorothea, as she
looked around at the great open paved space where a thousand
men-at-arms might have manoeuvred with ease, at the immense,
fortress-like walls, at the long vista of corridors shaded by
orange-trees, and at the belfries of the chapel which rose above
the roof of the house against a sky of dazzling lapis-lazuli.

" Don't let Don Rafael hear you call his residence mediaeval,"
said her brother with a laugh. " He might not understand that
you mean to flatter it. There are Americans who would not
use the term in a flattering sense and with these Americans
Mexicans are more familiar than with those who admire the an-
tiquity of their dwellings and customs."

'* If he thinks we are uncultivated modern barbarians, able to
appreciate nothing but a steam-engine, I hope you will be kind
enough to undeceive him," replied Dorothea with dignity, "since
I, for one, cannot possibly restrain my admiration for this splen-
did, picturesque place."

" Here he is now," said Philip, advancing to meet the elder-
ly gentleman, of aspect as picturesque and dignified as his house,
who came toward them. A tall, well-knit figure, set off to ad-
vantage by the costume of the country, a clear-cut, bronze face
with an eagle eye and partially gray hair, the bearing of an hi-
dalgo and the manner of a courtier, such was Don Rafael de
Vargas in his own stately home. In very good English he wel-
comed the party again, told them that his house was their own,
and begged to know if they had rested well during the night.

524 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [July,

Assured on this point, he expressed regret that his wife and
daughters, who now came up in smiling phalanx, could not
speak English, but hoped that the American ladies had sufficient
command of Spanish to communicate with them.

Philip, for the American ladies, expressed their sincere regret
that this was not the case and then for several minutes was
kept very busy interpreting the hospitable greetings and com-
pliments of Dona Herminia and her three daughters. Two of
these were married charming young matrons with manners as
attractive as their faces ; but the youngest, Dona Mercedes, was
in the first flush of girlhood, and of a very bewitching loveli-
ness, delicate, high-bred, and piquant.

" There she is ! " said Philip, in a discreet aside to his elder
sister, when he was at last able to cast his mantle of interpreter
upon the shoulders of Russell. "Isn't she a beauty ? She beats
Violet Gresham hollow, as I knew she would ! "

Mrs. Langdon, suppressing a laugh, replied that Dona Mer-
cedes was certainly a beauty in the full sense of that much-
abused term "and a perfect picture," she added, as she stood
looking at the girl with undisguised admiration. There was in-
deed a strikingly picturesque quality in her loveliness, the quality
which makes an artist, on seeing some particular face, long for
his color-box and brushes, that he might transfer its lines, tints,
and tones to canvas. Here all the lines, tints, and tones were
of the most charming description. The soft brunette skin was
fine and pale as ivory, save where a coral-like color bloomed on
the rounded cheeks, dark curling hair clustered around a beau-
tiful forehead, perfect brows lay, straight as a Greek statue's,
above the large and brilliant dark eyes with their long, curling
lashes, the delicate nose expressed refinement with something
of pride, while the lips, " like a scarlet thread," parting over
milk-white teeth, and the shape of the dimpled chin, indicated
that the young lady possessed a very decided will of her own.
In fact there was something in her whole appearance suggestive
at once of a spoiled child, and of a saucy, somewhat mutinous, dis-
position. "And this is the girl we were afraid that Philip would
marry ! " thought Margaret, with a humorous sense of the situa-
tion. " She looks like a young princess, and I fancy would not
think of condescending to a poor gringo, a mere civil engineer,
as Phil no doubt appears to these people."

It was certain that, kind as the De Vargas family had been
to the young engineer, they received a new and much higher
idea of his social environment from the appearance of his family

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 525

and friends. The ladies, especially, gauged with fine accuracy
the position of these very elegant and distinguished-looking
strangers of their own sex. " They are evidently persons of the
highest consideration in their own country," Dofia Herminia
confided aside to her daughters. " I am much pleased to know
them."

And Dofia Mercedes remarked frankly to Philip, who exe-
cuted a flank movement as soon as possible which placed him
at her side, " they are charming, your sisters. I cannot tell
which I admire most. The one in blue is perhaps most beauti-
ful, but the one in black has most distinction."

"The lady in blue is not my sister," replied Philip. "She
is a friend only. At home she is considered a great beauty ;
but in Mexico," pursued this bold and unfaithful young man,
"she does not seem so beautiful, by comparison with the ladies
of this country."

He was rewarded by the laughing gleam that came into Dofia
Mercedes' bright young eyes; " Do you find them, then, all so
beautiful, the ladies of Mexico?" she asked. " I am afraid you
are a great flatterer, seilor. For my part, I think there can be
few anywhere more beautiful than this friend of yours."

" She is a friend of my sisters," said Philip the mendacious.

At this moment the party was reinforced by the approach
of three young men, one of whom proved to be a son-in-law,
while the other two were sons of the house handsome young
fellows who had received their education in Europe, and one of
whom was attached to the Mexican legation in Paris. Both
spoke English, the latter, Don Rodolfo, particularly well, and
on him Miss Gresham smiled approvingly. It was the last thing
she had expected, to find so unmistakable a man of the world
in this Mexican hacienda, which seemed to her imagination as
remote from the scenes which his appearance and manner sug-
gested as if it had been located on another planet. So, with
pleasant surprises on all sides, and a generally agreeable sense of
good will, the party moved toward the dining-room, where break-
fast awaited them.

At the door the members of the family all drew back and
motioned their guests to precede them into a vast apartment,
where a table, at which fifty persons might have been seated,
occupied the centre of the floor. There was little else in the
room. A tile-paved floor, delicately frescoed walls, two or three
sideboards of very simple construction, and an army of chairs,
these things, with the great table, made up the fittings of the
VOL. LVII. 36

526 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [July*

apartment. On one side was the square aperture in the wall
through which, according to Mexican custom, the food is passed
from the kitchen which invariably adjoins the dining-room ; on
the other side tall windows opened upon a beautiful garden en-
closed by a high wall, where flowers were blooming in profusion
and birds singing in the trees.

" How wonderfully feudal it all seems!" Dorothea remarked
in a low voice to her sister, as they grouped themselves about
one -end of the long table, and coffee and chocolate were served
by white-clad, crimson-cinctured servants. " I could not have
imagined anything at the present time so suggestive of the past.
This table seems made for an unlimited hospitality, and I feel
as if all the retainers would presently march in and take their
places below the salt."

"We are still very feudal in Mexico, sefiorita," said a voice
beside her, and turning she found, somewhat to her confusion,
that her remark had been overheard by Don Armando, the eld-
est son of the house.

" Oh ! " she said, bearing in mind Philip's caution, and blush-
ing quickly, for this English-speaking sefior was looking at her
very pleasantly with his bright dark eyes, " I hope you do not
think that I used the term in any unflattering sense. It seems
to me delightful to find anything left in the modern world so
picturesque as this life of yours, so full of the spirit of times
that seem as far from us as the middle ages."

He smiled, evidently understanding that she spoke with hon-
est enthusiasm. " You must talk to my father," he said. " He
is a great adherent of our ancient ways. I, too, like them but
I recognize that we cannot hope to keep things from changing.
At present, however, there is still much that is picturesque, and
feudal in the best sense, in this our Mexican life. I am glad
that you like it. Many Americans think us how do you call it ?
antiquated."

" I am not that kind of an American," said Dorothea with
great distinctness. " There are numbers of antiquated things
that I admire exceedingly, and which I think we have very
poorly replaced. But as for this life of yours this distinctively
Mexican life of the hacienda it interests me beyond measure,
and I hope you will not think me very inquisitive and trouble-
some if I ask many questions about it."

" It will give me the greatest pleasure to tell you anything,
everything, that you may wish to know," said Don Armando
with the most evident sincerity.

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 527

" I perceive one thing very plainly," said Travers after
breakfast to Mrs. Langdon, as they all strolled slowly around
the orange-shaded corridors of the great quadrangle toward the
sata, "that if you do not take compassion on me, I shall be
driven to commune with my own thoughts alone. Here is the
general monopolized by and zealously extracting information
from Don Rafael, while Russell is engaged in exchanging com-
pliments with our hostess, Phil has eyes, ears, and tongue only
for that very pretty girl, and the two young men are evidently
determined to absorb the attention of our contingent of young
ladies, so unless you allow me to address a remark now and
then to you I shall be driven to simply exchange smiles and
bows with the very affable gentleman who is walking on your
other side, sefior what is his name ? "

"Never mind," said Mrs. Langdon with a smile. "If I
mentioned it he would know that we were talking of him, and I
have not Spanish enough to explain why. It is surely a pity
that the tower of Babel was ever begun ! But whenever you
feel the need of conversation, pray do not hesitate to address
yourself to me. By present appearances, I am no more likely
to be monopolized than yourself."

In this opinion Mrs. Langdon reckoned without her hostess.
When they reached the sa/a, an immense apartment, as superb
in space and proportion as the rest of the house, she was at
once led to the seat of honor, a sofa at the head of the room,
where, seated between Dofla Herminia and her eldest daughter,
she was obliged to employ all the Spanish at her command and
to engage Russell's aid as interpreter besides, to maintain a
conversation with these friendly people.

Meanwhile, Don Rafael was only too delighted to initiate
the general into the inner life of the hacienda, its modes of
working, and all the details of the life of its people, most of
whom had been on the estate for generations, and would under
no circumstances think of leaving it. He was taken into the
great office and store-room in one, where the accounts were
kept, and where the laborers purchased almost all of their sup-
plies, furnished them at the lowest profit possible by " el amo "
the master. "At the height of the season our ray as [pay-
rolls] average two thousand dollars a week," said Don Rafael,
" so you see there is need of a book-keeper."

" And a bank also, I should think," said the general.

He was then taken into a world outside of, yet closely sur-
rounding the casa grande a world of granaries and store-

528 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [July,

houses, as full to overflowing as the granaries of Egypt in the
years of fatness ; of shops where, with comparatively primitive
tools, the work of the hacienda was done ; black-smithing, car-
pentering, shoe-making all the trades were represented, and
very good was some of the work accomplished, notably some
carriage-building which, in its results, astonished the general.
Then there were the schools for both sexes, maintained by the
proprietor, and filled with dusky boys and girls who were all
studying aloud in the ancient fashion which, like many other
ancient fashions, still lingers in Mexico.

" To-morrow," said Don Rafael, when the general, a little
tired, was finally conducted back, across the wide plaza-like
space around which these buildings were grouped, to the shade
of the great house, " we will start early say at five o'clock, so
as to avoid the heat of the sun and ride out on the hacienda.
You will probably be interested to see our modes of agricul-
ture."

" Nothing could interest me more," said the general heartily.

Indeed he told Russell a little later that while the cities
which they visited had been very brilliant and picturesque, this
glimpse of the inner life of the country, of the management of
its great estates, was infinitely more interesting to him. " It is
like another world," he said, " totally different in every respect
from ours. There is something fascinating about its semi-patri-
archal, semi-feudal character."

" A mixture of the East and the middle ages," said Russell
smiling. " You can understand now why there is such an Ara-
bian Nights flavor about many of the stories which are told of
these great proprietors. I must get Don Rafael to tell .you
some of them."

Meanwhile the younger members of the party had not been
idle in sight-seeing, although their attention was not directed to
the inspection of the granaries and shops. Led by one of the
married sisters and by Dona Mercedes and Philip, Miss Gresham
and Dorothea, with Travers and their two young hosts, passed
through an atrio enclosed by a balustrade and adorned by a
fountain, and, mounting a superb flight of steps, they found
themselves in the long, graceful arcade which extended along
the entire front of the vast building. Here they paused for a
time to admire the magnificent view of valley and mountains
that stretched before them, and were then conducted to the
chapel, which rose at one end of the house, and was capable
of containing at least six or seven hundred people. Finely pro-

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 529

portioned, like all Mexican churches, built of stone throughout,
with 'lofty, frescoed ceiling, noble organ, and splendid churri-
gueresque altar, it was in all respects a sample of that princely
generosity which the highest class of Mexicans have for centu-
ries displayed toward religion, and which the best of them
practice to-day as much as ever. Simple marble slabs let into
the pavement told where rested below the dust of those who
in their earthly day had owned this magnificent heritage, and
who now slept in the peace of God before the altar where they
had so often knelt in life. In a dim, spacious sacristy, almost as
large as the church itself, the sacristan, a brown old man in the
cleanest of white clothes, showed them sacred vessels and vest-
ments rich enough for a cathedral. A stair behind the sacristy
led to the chaplain's apartments above two rooms, one a
chamber, the other a study lined with books which commanded
so entrancing a view over the vast stretch of pastoral valley to
the purple hills beyond, that it was difficult for Dorothea to
tear herself away from it.

" It is a home for a poet or a saint, or for one who should
be both," she declared as she stood in an open window, glancing
from the book-cases filled with Latin and Spanish volumes with-
in to the wide, wonderful, sun-bathed picture without. "A
cell on a mountain top could not be more secluded. Not a
sound reaches us from the house so full of life near by. No-
thing is before one's eyes but nature and heaven."

" I must beg our good capellan, when he returns from the
sick-call which has taken him out on the hacienda, to resign
his quarters for a time to the sefiorita," said Don Armando,
smiling. He found the enthusiastic admiration of this pretty
American very attractive. " I am sure he will be delighted to
do so." '

"Ah, but I am neither a poet nor a saint," said Dorothea,
" so what should I do here ? No, seilor, I think we will not
disturb the good capellan, but whenever I dream of the most
attractive place I have ever seen it will be this. Now shall we
follow the others? Your sister said something of the garden."

Into a garden that might have been that of Armida they
followed the advance guard that preceded them across the wide
paved atrio and down a long flight of steps. At the foot of
this natural terrace, which was enclosed by a stone wall with an
iron gate, was a beautiful and extensive huerta. Broad alleys
lined with orange-trees led in every direction through a wilder-
ness of tropical foliage for in this vast pleasance was every

53Q THE LAND OF THE SUN. [July*

variety of fruit-tree known to the country, every product, it ap-
peared, both of the temperate and tropical zones. Streams of
water affording the necessary irrigation ran through enchanting
bits of landscape, where great clumps of bananas unfurled their
broad, green satin leaves to the sunshine, tall mango-trees,
guavas, palms, and a multitude of others of which the strangers
knew not the names, formed masses of luxuriant green varied
here and there by the golden or purple flowers of some climbing
vine. In this paradise of verdure birds were singing on every
side, forming a chorus of happy praise, the air was filled with
fresh fragrance, in the long green alleys there was no heat, and
presently, when they reached an open space around a fountain,
where near the brimming basin stone seats, that had taken the
soft tint of age, were placed under trellised grape-vines, Doro-
thea was not the only person who uttered an exclamation of
delight. " One might fancy one's self in Italy," she said. " It is
like a Roman garden."

"There is something classic in the suggestion of the fountain
and these stone benches," said Travers ; " but all this tropical
foliage is unlike Italy, and one cannot fancy a Roman garden
without the ilex and the box."

" People without imagination cannot fancy anything," said
Dorothea, who felt herself and her enthusiasm as usual slightly
snubbed by Mr. Travers.

" I don't see the least need for imagining anything better
than the reality," observed Miss Gresham with the common
sense which distinguished her. " It seems to me a perfect para-
dise quite the prettiest place we have seen."

" I am delighted that you find it so," said Don Rodolfo,
who was carrying her parasol and generally devoting himself to
this beautiful stranger; "but when you go to Mexico you will
find huertas much more beautiful than this for we do not keep
it so much for a pleasure-ground as for the fruits which it
yields. In summer every imaginable variety can be gathered
here."

"There seems to be a great deal to be gathered at present,"
said the young lady, seating herself on one of the classic-look-
ing benches. "If some one would kindly bring me an orange
and perhaps a banana or two I think I could enjoy it."

Don Rodolfo clapped his hands, and as if by magic there
appeared in one of the green vistas radiating from this central
spot the ubiquitous white-clad, sandalled figure with which they
were by this time familiar.

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 531

"There are always two or three, men at work in. here some-
where," he said smiling, in answer to Dorothea's look of surprise.
And addressing the man who approached, he directed him to
bring some of the best varieties of oranges and bananas.

" Si, seftor," was the response, and the speaker disappeared
but returned quickly, bearing a basket filled with the beauti-
ful fruit ; and in this charming spot, with stray sunbeams filter-
ing down through a canopy of green vine-leaves, beside the
gray old stone basin filled with sparkling water, and lovely
depths of foliage wherever the eye rested, they all enjoyed their
fragrant al fresco lunch.

" I feel as if I had dreamed myself into a ' Paul and Vir-
ginia ' pastoral," said Dorothea presently. " Our surroundings
are so idyllic that we ought to be somewhat romantic ourselves
and not indulge in such very tame and prosaic conversation."
{They had been discussing the facilities for marketing the orange
crop of the country.)

" I am sure I am ready to be romantic at the least encour-
agement," said Philip, " But nobody encourages me."

" It is rather difficult to be romantic in public," said T rav-
ers. " Solitude, or solitude a deux, is absolutely necessary for
anything of that kind. But our surroundings suggest to me
Boccaccio's story-tellers in their Florentine villa. Let us have
some stories with a flavor of the romanticism of this wonder-
ful country."

" But who shall be the story-teller ? " asked Dorothea. " Don
Rodolfo ? Don Armando? which?"

The two young men looked at each other, laughing and
shrugging their shoulders. Each protested that ability for story-
telling he had none. " But here comes some one who can oblige
you," said Don Armando, glancing down the broad avenue lead-
ing to the gate, along which two figures were advancing. They
were General Meynell and Don Rafael. " My father can tell,
and will enjoy telling, you stories by the hour. He has lived
through the old and the new times of Mexico, and his memory
is stored with what you would call very romantic episodes.
Three times during the revolutions he was taken out to be
shot."

" I should call that more exciting than romantic," observed
Dorothea. "And how did he escape?"

"Oh," replied the son, shrugging his shoulders again, "it was
only a question of money. They wanted to extort more than
he was willing to pay. It was necessary to pay all the time in

532 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [July,

those days. There was no such thing as peace, especially for a
rich man. First one armed band and then another would ride
up to his door and, at the point of the pistol, demand money,
horses, mules, provisions and whatever their requirements, it
was necessary to satisfy them, to some extent at least."

"It is very astonishing," said Travers, "that there remained
any rich men after a certain number of these visitations."

"There did not remain a great many," said the other. "The
rule in this country is that those who were rich before the re-
volutions are poor now, and that many rich and influential men,
especially those belonging to the dominant party, have fortunes
founded on open robbery. Only some of the great proprietors,
like my father, whose landed estates were vast, unless they hap-
pened to have those estates confiscated, came out of that period
without being reduced to poverty."

" Were there many cases of confiscated estates ? " Travers
asked.

"Very many. Here is my father. Ask him to tell you the
story of the Burro de Oro."

" The Golden Donkey," said Dorothea. " What a singular
name ! Was it applied to a man ? "

"Yes, to a man, one of the richest in all this part of the
country. Will you tell them the story of the Burro de Oro ? "
he asked, turning to his father, who at this moment entered the
circle.

Don Rafael looked around with a smile as he sat down.
His bold, clear-cut face, with the dark, eagle eyes one could
fancy how unflinchingly they had faced the muskets levelled to
shoot him those three several times ! came out with fine effect
against the deep green background rising above the soft gray
stone of the bench on which he sat. " What a fine, powerful
head ! " whispered Dorothea to Travers. " How I should like
to have an oil-sketch of it ! "

" I have told you all along that the absence of an artist was
a great mistake in the composition of our party," he replied in
the same tone. " What a scene for a picture this is alto-
gether ! "

" And so my son has been telling you something of the
Burro de Oro," said Don Rafael, regarding the strangers with
his bright, steady glance. " It is a sad story to one who knew
the man as I did. How came he to bear such a name ? Well,
you must know that our people are almost as much addicted to
the use of nicknames, characterizing the individual, as the Ital-

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 533

ians ; and this name was given to one whose immense wealth
and childish love of display, together with the fact that he was
considered to be mentally deficient, made him a famous char-
acter in his day. Innumerable stories were told, and are still
preserved in popular tradition, of his caprices and extravagances.
Many of them were true, and in this respect he was not an
isolated example. One must go to the Oriental countries to
find anything analogous to the boundless wealth, and profuse,
picturesque, almost barbarous expenditure of many of our great
proprietors of a generation or two ago. And of this class Burro
de Oro was the supreme type. Fortune absolutely showered
favors on him. By direct and indirect inheritance he was pos-
sessed of almost fabulous wealth, and the love of display domi-
nated his life. Not far from here there is a hacienda one of
the largest and richest in the State of Jalisco which he owned,
and where he erected a palace the splendor and luxury of which
still bear testimony to his mode of life. Built in the most
costly manner, everything about this house was of the most ex-
pensive description, and the number of his retainers was re-
markable even in Mexico, where the house of every rich man
is filled with servants. The attire of these servants was of a
splendor to correspond with that of their master. The saddles
of his mozos had trappings of silk and velvet, while his own
saddle was of silver and gold. To the magnificence of his per-
sonal attire there were no bounds. He had hundreds of cos-
tumes loaded with the richest adornments, and the heels of his
boots were made of gold."

" There is a truly Oriental touch for you," said Travers, with
a smile, to Dorothea.

" I don't wonder," said the general, " that his popular name
was the Golden Donkey. The man must have been an absolute
fool."

"In his childish love of display, yes," said Don Rafael. "It
was his great weakness. But there was nothing bad about him.
On the contrary the stories of his generosity are as many as
the stories of his extravagance. He was very kind to his de-
pendents and exceedingly charitable to the poor. Once, in a
time of great suffering from the failure of crops, he opened his
granaries and bade all who would come and find food and
work."

" Ah," said Dorothea, "one can forgive much folly in a man
capable of such an act as that.".

" It was but one act of many like it, and that is why the

534 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [July*

people still speak of Burro de Oro in a very tender fashion,
laughing at his absurdities but never forgetting his countless
deeds of charity. His end, however, was very sad, and it may
be said that his -vanity brought about the tragedy which closed
his life. He was an adherent of the Emperor Maximilian, and
purchased from the imperial party the title of general, just as
he purchased the highly decorated uniform which it gave him
the right to wear. It was well known that he had never com-
manded troops never, in fact, borne arms or had any military
responsibility whatever ; yet the Liberals, when their triumph
was assured, arrested him, seized his great wealth, and ordered
his execution. There was not a shadow of pretext for such an
act but 'pretexts for executions were not necessary in those
days." Don Rafael paused for a moment, and a shade fell over
his face as if cast by the memory of the evil times of which he
spoke. He turned his eyes away from the countenances regard-
ing him with such keen interest, and gazed down one of the
verdure-framed vistas as if it were that vista of the past where
he saw enacted the tragedy of which he was about to speak.

"It gave," he said, "a noble and pathetic touch to the end
of this poor man that he died with great dignity and courage.
Yet even in his death the ruling passion of his life showed it-
self. He ordered that a fine piece of tapestry should be spread
on the spot where he was to kneel to be shot, and then, dressed
in his richest apparel, he went forth to meet the soldier's death
of which he proved himself not unworthy."

There was a moment's silence as the speaker's voice fell.
Pathetic indeed was the picture which his words painted for all
who possessed imagination enough to see, like himself, the gen-
erous, childish soul kneel down in his brave attire, to die with
the courage of a gentleman and a soldier because his enemies
coveted his great possessions.

" What a story ! " said Dorothea at length softly, drawing a
deep breath. " Its romance and its tragedy would not be pos-
sible in any other country, unless, as you have said, senor, it
were an Oriental one."

" Mexico abounds in such stories," said Don Rafael, regard-
ing her bright and interested face with a smile. " One of the
grandees of the past, who is the hero of many popular traditions,
was the Count del Jaral, from whom are descended some of the
greatest and richest families now existing in Mexico. He pos-
sessed no less than ninety great haciendas, and ' cattle upon a
thousand hills' was no figure of speech in his case, but less

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 535

than a statement of the literal fact. It is related of him that
being once solicited by a poor student for aid to complete his
education, he gave him (it was at the time of sheep-shearing)
the wool from the tails of his sheep, and it constituted a for-
tune."

" The wool from the tails of his sheep ! " repeated Dorothea.
" How patriarchal and Oriental it sounds ! How different from
giving him a check upon his bank."

" It opens a very interesting field for speculation," said Tra-
vers. " If the wool from the tails of his sheep constituted a
fortune, what did the entire wool of the sheep constitute? And
there are the cattle upon a thousand hills to be considered, and
the products of ninety great haciendas I doubt if the Count
del Jaral was able to tell the sum total of his own income."

"It is doubtful," said Don Rafael. "At least a hundred de-
tails must necessarily escape the attention of a man of such vast
wealth and wealth which, from its character, was almost incal-
culable. Another story told of him, with a very Oriental touch
about it, is this: Meeting one day a large drove of very fine
mules, he asked the man in charge of them what was their price.
' They are not for sale,' replied the man proudly, * for my mas-
ter has no need to dispose of his property/ 'And who is your
master?' asked the count. 'El Conde del Jaral,' answered the
man. Then said the count, ' I am the Conde del Jaral, and
these mules are yours, because you know how to speak of your
master in a becoming manner."

"A very magnificent personage!" said the general. "And,
I presume, at that time only one of many such striking figures."

" The most striking of all in his day," replied Don Rafael.
" But certainly in the history of the country only one of many.
There is a point which seems to me very noticeable in all the
popular stories told of these great proprietors," the speaker ad-
ded after a moment's pause. " Rarely, if ever, are they accused
of cruelty or oppression. On the contrary, the tales of their
princely generosity and charity are countless ; and it was chiefly
from them that the church obtained the property which it held
for a hundred useful purposes, and of which it was robbed by
the leaders of the revolution men in every instance risen from
poverty and obscurity the descendants of those whom the
church alone had saved from slavery and extinction."

"And who at the first opportunity repaid the debt by spolia-
tion ! " said the general. " That is an old story in the history
of the world."

536 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [July,

"Yes, ingratitude is an old story," said Don Rafael; "but I
think it has seldom been more conspicuously displayed than
here in Mexico. On every page of the early history of the
country is written the vast debt which the native races owe to
the church that preserved, taught, Christianized, and civilized
them. More than this, the individuals foremost in the crusade
of robbery for example, Benito Juarez owed their own per-
sonal education, and consequent power, to the charity of the re-
ligion they persecuted."

u Put a beggar on horseback," said Travers in his quiet
voice, " and we know, generally speaking, where he will ride.
But the beggars who have ridden roughshod over Mexico
are not half so interesting as the picturesque figures of the
past, before Progress and Reform became watchwords for
tyranny."

" Not half," said Dorothea. " So pray, seflor, tell us some
more about those figures."

It was not very often that Don Rafael found listeners so
sympathetic and interested, and he was quite willing to gratify
them by relating other stories steeped in all the romance of his
wonderful land. The modern world seemed far away as they
listened, in the green heart of this enchanted garden, conscious
that around them spread the vast sunlit plains and shining hills
which had been the theatre and setting for all these vivid, pic-
turesque, dramatic events, for conditions of life which were like
a mingling of the pastoral and the feudal of past ages, for tales
in which the most primitive forces of human passion displayed
themselves together with stirring heights of heroism and ex-
tremes of noble generosity, and with now and again a touch of
spiritual sweetness and simplicity that seemed drawn from the
tender Franciscan spirit which first taught and still dominates
the religious feeling of this deeply religious country.

" What a field for the story-teller the genuine story-teller,
not the fin de siecle realist is here ! " said Dorothea, when at
last Don Rafael smilingly said that he must not tire them, and
that they would now adjourn to the house. " It is one of the
few fresh and untrodden fields for literature yet left in the
world."

44 Not altogether untrodden, if my memory serves me," ob-
served Travers, who was walking by her side.

' Trodden only by one writer the author of the Stories of
Old New Spain who has presented the types and conditions of
life in the country with true artistic sympathy and fidelity," she

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 537

replied. " But how much remains yet to be told of the old,
picturesque life that Don Rafael has been painting for us ! "

" It would require another Thousand and One Nights in
which to tell it all, I fancy," said Travers. " I confess that
what pleases me most arc the suggestions of boundless wealth.
Think of the man who paved his house with bricks of solid
silver ! There is a glimpse of opulence in that beside which the
extravagances of our modern rich men seem very tame."

" But you remember the reason," said Dorothea with a laugh.
" He was a great gambler, and his wife, fearful that he would
gamble away all his fortune, great as it was, insisted on this
very solid investment, so that when the worst came to pass
they might have something to fall back upon."

" It is to be hoped her foresight was justified but how easy
to lift a brick in a quiet way whenever a stake was needed! I
am afraid that, unless he departed this life before his other re-
sources were exhausted, there did not remain much silver pave-
ment for his family to inherit."

" It is all fascinating," said Dorothea, comprehensively, glanc-
ing up at the long, arcaded front of the casa grande with the
picturesque open belfries of the chapel at one end, which they
were approaching. " This hacienda life is decidedly the most
interesting bit of our Mexican experience."

" It is interesting because it is so novel, fresh, and totally
different from every other life one has ever known," Travers
agreed. "And the family are charming. I think" glancing at
Philip, who as he sauntered in front of them was talking ear-
nestly to Doila Mercedes " that efforts to counteract the possi-
ble effect of Miss Gresham's spells have been as unnecessary as
your solicitude with regard to them."

" It is also unnecessary," said Dorothea with some asperity,
" to call my attention afresh to the fact, which I assure you I
clearly recognize, that I have acted like an absolute idiot with
regard to the whole matter. If humility is good for the soul, I
feel myself at present possessed of enough for a saint."

" Hum ! " said Travers rather doubtfully. " I believe that the
humility of the saints was generally accompanied with some
gentleness toward their fellow-creatures."

CHRISTIAN REID.

538 THE EXTERIOR OF JESUS CHRIST. [July>

THE EXTERIOR OF JESUS CHRIST.

ROUNDED conception of the exterior of our Bless-
ed Lord as he appeared long ago among men can-
not but be helpful to Christian devotion. We can-
not form this conception as accurately and with the
fulness of detail Christian love would wish, for our
sources of information are rather general and incomplete, and,
to a certain degree, unauthentic. Withal we can know enough
to get a fairly correct notion of his dress, and to more than
surmise what were his looks.

We can learn something of his dress by studying Jewish
custom in Palestine in his time. The results of such a study
may be thus summed up :

I. It is interesting to note that a Jew of any account, above
all one professing to teach, could not appear in public carelessly
clad. "It was a disgrace if a scholar walked abroad with
clouted shoes; to wear dirty clothes deserved death; for the
glory of God was man, and the glory of man was his dress"
(Edersheim's Life and Times of Jesus, the Messiah, vol. i. p. 620).
In these exaggerated phrases we see the extravagances of the
rabbis extravagance which found its climax in such an axiom
as " The dress of the wife of a chabher (learned associate) is
of greater importance than the life of the ignorant (rustic), for
the sake of the dignity of the learned." One may not doubt
that He who made light of merely Pharisaic regulations
in other matters did not honor them in this, though he
would be the last to offend against the right-minded popu-
lar sentiment, that the learned should be particular about their
apparel.

II. It is not easy to determine what made up a Jew's suit
of clothes, using the term to include the chief garments worn
upon the body at once. " In referring to the dress which may
on a Sabbath be saved from a burning house not, indeed, by
carrying it, but by successively putting it on no fewer than
eighteen articles are mentioned. If the meaning of all the terms
could be accurately ascertained, we should know precisely what
the Jews in the second century, and presumably earlier, wore,
from the shoes and stockings on their feet to the gloves
on their hands. Unfortunately many of the terms are in dispute.

1893-] THE EXTERIOR OF JESUS CHRIST. 539

Nor must it be thought that, because there are eighteen names,
the dress of an Israelite consisted of so many separate pieces.
Several of them apply to different shapes or kinds of the same
under or upper garments, while the list indicates their extreme
number and variety rather than the ordinary dress worn "
(Edersheim, ut supra, p. 621).

At times it has been thought that every difficulty could be
overcome by accepting the current fashions in the East as ex-
actly reproducing the ancient ones; and the plea for this accep-
tance has been based on the tenacity with which the peoples
of that land cling to the customs of antiquity. " It is the gen-
eral impression," writes Van Lennep, who spent almost a life-
time there, " that the costumes of Orientals are not subject to
the changes caused in Europe by inexorable fashion. This is
true, however, only in a relative sense. There can be no doubt
that fashions do exist in the East, and have from time immemo-
rial exercised as despotic a sway there as anywhere else " (Bible
Lands, p. 506). Besides these changes of fashion he notices that
there is another cause of diversity of dress, " sumptuary laws
that regulate the color, form, and material of the garments worn
by different classes and ranks of society have ever prevailed in
these countries." Notwithstanding the fashions and these laws,
the changes have not been as radical as might at first sight have
been deemed likely. There is still a prevailing costume among
the Semites, be they Chaldeans, Arabs, Moors, or what not,
substantially the same as that mentioned by old writers and
pictured upon the Assyrian and Egyptian monuments. Hence
it is that although we must lack completeness of details,
and leave many difficulties unremoved, we can nevertheless
gather the general form of some garments which our Lord
wore.

III. Four or five principal articles of dress worn in Pales-
tine, except by the very poor, may be treated of as follows :
Foot-gear, head-covering, and clothes.

A. Foot-gear of which there were two chief kinds : The mana-
lim, made of a coarse material, which, according to Edersheim,
covered the whole foot, and were adapted for winter or rainy
weather; and the sandals, made of wood, skin, etc., protecting
simply the sole of the foot, and bound to it by thongs. These
were in more general use.

B. Head-covering. There are instances of attached hoods hav-
ing been worn, and of a kind of soft hat, but the immemorial
head-dress is the turban, which in its simplest form was a scarf,

540 THE EXTERIOR OF JESUS CHRIST. [July*

or kerchief, or shawl twisted about the head and protecting the
brow and neck.*

C. Clothes. Of these first was the kethaneth, or chahiq, or kit-
tuna (whence some derive our word " cotton"), translated "coat"
in the New Testament (Matt. x. 10), although the better render-
ing might be under-garment or shirt. It could be of any mate-
rial, wool, cotton, hair-cloth as in the case of John the Baptist
etc. As worn by the poorest class, it was loose-fitting, reached
to or just below the knee, was sleeveless, with openings for the
head and arms, and girdled at the waist. In the case of the
thrifty it was a more finished garment, much like the kethoneth
of the priest, thus described by Josephus : " This vestment
reaches down to the feet and sets close to the body, and has
sleeves that are tied fast to the arms ; it is girded to the breast
a little above the elbows, by a girdle often going round, four
fingers broad, but so loosely worn that you would think it were
the skin of a serpent ; . . . this vestment has no loose or
hollow parts anywhere in it, but only a narrow aperture about
the neck" (Ant. iii. 7-2).

Next to the kethoneth many mention the meil, which they
consider an over-garment of the same shape, but fuller and
more flowing. This would correspond to the modern burnoose
or kuftan, of which the peculiarities are : " It has a narrow stand-
ing collar, fastening at the throat with two silk buttons, and
open all the way down in front one side lapping over the
other at the waist, where it is held by a single button. The
kuftan is slit on each side from the bottom upward half-way
to the knee, and so are the sleeves half-way to the elbow.
These last, however, may be buttoned at the wrist when desir-
able. It is usually of striped and figured cotton or silk, and
often of more costly stuffs, according to the means of the wear-
er. It is lined with a light material. On the inside, both right
and left, is a pocket opening perpendicularly, in which, as well
as in the girdle and the lap at the waist, are carried a variety
of articles, such as the handkerchief, purse, etc." The girdle
mentioned was an article ,of no small importance, since its rich-
ness and conspicuousness betokened the rank of the wearer.

* The turban may be and was even in ancient times, as we see in regard to priests in
Joseph., Ant. iii. 7-3 more complicated, consisting "first of a small, close-fitting cap of white
cotton cloth called 'araktyeh, worn day and night, but often changed ; next to this is worn a
cap, varying in size and weight, of red, white, or black felt, with or without a blue silk tassel,
and sometimes of wadded cloth ; around this is wound the turban proper, usually consisting
of muslin, silk, or a valuable shawl, of a variety of form, size, or arrangement according to
the rank or condition of the wearer." Van Lennep, Bible Lands, p. 517.

" He resembled the Virgin Mary ; he was beautiful and strikingly
tall, with fair and slightly curling locks, on which no hand but his
mother's had ever passed ; with dark eyes, an oval countenance,
a pale and olive complexion ; an attitude slightly stooping, and a look
expressive of patience, nobility, and wisdom." -John of Damascus.

1893-] THE EXTERIOR OF JESUS CHRIST. 541

With the me'il some identify the seamless garment of the
Saviour for which the soldiers cast lots. Others hold, however,
that this was rather the kethoneth, and they even question if
the me'il were a separate article of ordinary dress, inclining, on
the contrary, to believe that the word was used in its broad
etymological sense, for any robe that happened to be worn over
the kethoneth.* Hence they would identify it with the simlah,
or mantle, an indispensable habiliment of all classes. This was
essentially a square piece of cloth, varying in size and quality ;
probably resembling a Scotch plaid. Slight differences in the
make or ornamentation were used, as in the case of the girdle,
to mark the condition or profession of the wearer. Two kinds
of mantle, the goltha and the tallith, were the distinctive cloaks
of teachers, but as the goltha seems to have been more particu-
larly rabbinic (Edersheim), Jesus more likely adopted the tallith.
To the borders of this square-shaped garment were to be at-
tached the tsitsith, or fringes, which the law obliged : " The
Lord said to Moses : speak to the children of Israel, and thou
shalt tell them to make to themselves fringes in the corners of
their garments, putting in them ribbons of blue: that when
they shall see them, they may remember all the commandments
of the Lord, and not follow their own thoughts and eyes going
astray after divers things, but rather, being mindful of the pre-
cepts of the Lord, may do them and be holy to their God "
(Num. xv. 37-40). An interesting reference to these fringes is
seen by some scholars in " the hem of His garment" men-
tioned in Luke viii. 44, where it is question of the woman who
would be cured of the issue of blood. May it not be that she
sought to touch this hem, not merely because it was the gar-
ment's uttermost part, " which she, timidly drawing near, could
most easily reach, but as attributing a peculiar sanctity to it.
For this hem, or blue fringe, on the borders of the garment
was put there by divine command and served to remind the
Jewish wearer of the special relation to God in which he stood "
(Trench on Miracles, p. 204).

HOW OUR SAVIOUR DRESSED.

IV. We are now in a position to form a substantially exact
idea of our Saviour's dress. In it, needless to say, there would
be nothing of ostentation nor of unnecessary rabbinic regulation.

* There can be no question but that in the case of the high-priest the me'il was a distinct
habit (Joseph., Ant., iii. 7-4). Van Lennep says that now, as of old, it constitutes the robe
of honor, bestowed by Eastern monarchs as a mark of their favor.

VOL. LVII. 37

542 THE EXTERIOR OF JESUS CHRIST. [July,

He wore the simple turban, a kerchief or scarf wound in a
twist about the head.* On his feet were sandals bound with
thongs about the ankle. His kittuna, as he taught publicly and
even appeared preaching in the synagogue (Luke iv. 16), must
have extended to the feet, and been close-fitting, "with no loose
or hollow parts anywhere in it." Whether Jesus wore a me'il
or not, we may doubt ;f but in any case, because of this latter
garment's likeness to the kethoneth, the difference in his appear-
ance wouid not have been great. His tallith was ample, and, as
the kethoneth, made from fine linen. Of the same material was
the girdle, maybe, as usual at that time, embroidered and who
can say but by his mother's hands ? The color of these clothes
was white,:): the priestly color and the one denoting respectability,
as purple did rank and wealth.

Who may not see, in his mind's eye, that white-clad Figure,
either outlined against the sky in the quick glow of twilight,
standing on the Nazareth hillside, the arms outstretched in
prayer? or by the sea-shore as he speaks (the tallith hanging
lengthwise from the left shoulder, partly over the back and
partly over the breast, fastened by the two corners at the neck
under the right cheek the arms being free), and accentuates by
gesture his " comfortable words," the parables? Or again, as,
with cloak gathered close in one hand, he wields the stinging

* " Artists always represent the Saviour with his head bared ; but as it is impossible for
any one to expose himself in this fashion without risking great injuries from the sun in Judea,
Jesus doubtless conformed to the customs of the country, and covered his head with a veil
ample enough to protect the brow and neck. This head-dress, called couffieh, is still in use
throughout the East." Abbe Fouard's The Christ, the Son of God, vol. i. p. 198, notei.

f In Matt. x. 10 and Luke ix. 3 the Saviour warns the Apostles not to take with
them in their journeyings "two coats." The Greek word in the case is chiton, the equiva-
lent of the Hebrew kethoneth or kittuna. Did the garment so named in Greek correspond to
the Hebrew article of dress named so similarly, then St. Jerome's translation "camisia"
would be exact. However, commentators of no small weight have considered that it was
not a question here of a change of under-clothing, but of an under-garment and a me'il.
Were this our Lord's meaning he surely did not wear what he prohibited to his ministers.

Jit might seem to make against Jesus' clothing being white that in Luke xxiii. n
the Vulgate reads : " And Herod with his army set Him at naught ; and mocked Him,
putting on Him a white garment, and sent Him back to Pilate." It is to be noted : a, That
the translation is inexact : the Greek does not read estheta leuken but estheta lampran "a
splendid garment." Such commentators as Lightfoot and Ellicott hold that it is question of
" a purple garment." b, Even though it were white, this would not mean that previously
Jesus had not worn that color, but that in the present circumstances his being clothed so
by Herod had a technical meaning. Hence Abbe Fouard's words: "What was this gar-
ment meant to travesty ? Perhaps the consul's toga or that of the Roman candidates, thus
disguising Jesus as though he were some puppet sovereign of the stage ; was it, perhaps, the
garb assumed by Jews acquitted of capital offence, Herod indicating by this that he regarded
the prisoner as a fool, incapable of any crime ? The procurator appears to have interpreted
it in this last sense, for in arguing with the people for the life of the Christ he urged in his
defence this burlesque acquittal."

1 893.] THE EXTERIOR OF JESUS CHRIST. 543

lash with the other, and whips buyers and sellers and money-
changers out of his Father's House!

BUT HIS LOOKS HIS FORM AND FEATURES ?

Of these we have said nothing. There was a time when it was
thought that we had an almost perfect pen-picture of the Master.
" In this time," the account ran, " there appeared a man who lives
till now, a man endowed with great powers. Men call him a great
prophet ; his own disciples term him the Son of God. His name
is Jesus Christ. He restores the dead to life, and cures the sick
of all manner of diseases. This man is of noble and well-pro-
portioned stature, with a face full of kindness and yet firmness,
so that the beholders both love him and fear him. His hair is
the color of wine, and golden at the root ; straight and without
lustre, but from the level of the ears curling and glossy, and
divided down the centre after the fashion of the Nazarenes. His
forehead is even and smooth, his face without blemish, and en-
hanced by a tempered bloom. His countenance ingenuous and
kind. Nose and mouth are in no way faulty. His beard is full,
of the same color as his hair, and forked in form ; his eyes
blue and extremely brilliant. In reproof and rebuke he is for-
midable ; in exhortation and teaching, gentle and amiable of
tongue. None have seen him to laugh ; but many, on the con-
trary, to weep. His person is tall ; his hands beautiful and
straight. In speaking he is deliberate and grave, and little given
to loquacity. In beauty surpassing most men."

This account, one regrets, is not what it pretends to be the
testimony of a high Roman official in Judea, a contemporary
of Pontius Pilate, who is supposed to write thus to no less a
body than the Roman Senate. However, although Canon Farrar
decides that the fragment is " not older than the twelfth cen-
tury," others, scholars also, side rather with the Rev. Philip
Schaff, who considers that the fourth century of our era should
rather be the limit to its possible age (Smith's Diet., art.
" Jesus Christ "). An older description, to the canon's mind, is
that of Nicephorus, who, " quoting from a description given by
John of Damascus, in the eighth century, says that he resem-
bled the Virgin Mary ; that he was beautiful and strikingly tall,
with fair and slightly curling locks, on which no hand but his
mother's had ever passed ; with dark eyes, an oval countenance,
a pale and olive complexion ; an attitude slightly stooping, and
a look expressive of patience, nobility, and wisdom " of which
sketch a graphic touch is " and long fingers, like his mother."

544 THE EXTERIOR OF JESUS CHRIST. [July,.

Abbe Fouard with truly delicate touch thus outlines the
Master's looks : " Nor was there anything in his looks which
would startle the beholder ; it was such a countenance as we
may trace out among the paintings of the catacombs : an oval
face ; the beard scanty and very fine, ending in a double point ;
the complexion of austere whiteness ; the eye dark and burning ;
his long hair parted over the brow and falling upon the shoul-
ders ; the expression one of gentleness, habitually veiled in sad-
ness." And in a pregnant note he explains : " We have
sketched the figure of the Saviour from a painting in the ceme-
tery of St. Domatilla ; it certainly dates back to the third cen-
tury, and it may even belong to the second. This portrait,
which was the first to reproduce the features of the Master,
came finally to be the hieratic type ; for we find it in the prin-
cipal sarcophagi of the fourth century, in the mosaics of Raven-
na and of Rome, in the Letters attributed to St. John Damas-
cene (ninth century), and to Lentulus (twelfth century). From
age to age it passed down to Giotto and the artists of the Re-
nascene." It were to be wished that the learned abbe had
given reason for ascribing the letter of Lentulus to so late a
date, since men like Schaff and the editor of the translation of
Lange's Life of Christ (the Rev. Marcus Dods) favor a more
ancient one.* '

Were there no more to these sketches of Jesus than the
possibility that " they may have caught some faint accent of
tradition handed down from the days of Irenaeus, Papias, and
St. John," we might lawfully, even praiseworthily, use them to
form our concept of his features. There is, however, more than
this to them : their essential details are in happy harmony with
things we know of with certainty. We know the Jewish type
of face with which at its best these pen-pictures agree, and that
Nazareth, whence Mary came, and where her Son was brought
up, has been its favored home in Palestine.-)- We know, too,,
the care the Hebrews exercised over the hair and beard, which

* It deserves notice that some among the earlier Fathers, believing that the fifty-third
chapter of Isaias gave literal -expression to the Lord's looks, associated with him before as
well as in the hour of his humiliation uncomeliness ; but exegesis can hardly be considered
an apt means for dealing with such a question.

t " Antoninus, the pious pilgrim of the time of Justinian, says that 'in this city the
beauty of the Hebrew women is so great that no more beautiful women are found among the
Hebrews, and this they say was granted them by the Blessed Mary, who they say was their
mother.' The same is said in our own times of the Christian women of the town, and of
those in Bethlehem also. Certainly their type of beauty is very superior to that of the peasant
women of Moslem villages " Couder's Palestine. The writer had as well suppressed the follow-
ing half-page of his book.

1893-] THE EXTERIOR OF JESUS CHRIST. 545

are so minutely treated in the pseudo-descriptions. The latter
no one was allowed to touch, except to kiss ; to pluck, or shave,
or mar it in any way was a great disgrace. The hair was to
be let grow, and baldness was a source of contempt ; it was
cared for and anointed, especially on festival occasions. That
our Lord's hair was worn after the fashion of his people is
hinted at in the incident which took place in the house of Si-
mon the leper, while he was at meat : " There came a woman
having an alabaster box of ointment of precious spikenard, and
breaking the alabaster box, she poured it out upon his head "
(Mark xiv. 3).

Our mind's picture of Jesus, then, is something more than' a
surmise. As was said at the outset, even if our sources of in-
formation are rather general and incomplete nay, for the most
part, unauthentic nevertheless enough is sound to enable us to
project a fairly correct outline of the appearance of Him who
was born an obscure Judean, but is acknowledged the Divine
Ideal of a world. Who can gaze upon the portraiture and
not feel the recreating grace it embodies ? Yet here come to
mind the words of one whose talent a great American Catholic*
was foremost to recognize, and who once seemed to stand al-
mo.st within a step of the church's threshold : " No figure of
Christ, in color, or bronze, or marble, can reach the ideal of
perfect beauty which came forth into actual reality in the Son
of God and the Son of Man. The highest creations of art are
here but feeble reflections of the original in heaven ; yet prove
the mighty influence which the living Christ continually exerts
upon the imagination and sentiment of the great painters and
sculptors, and which he will exert to the end of the world "f
upon all souls to be born of women, who will attain to the
stature of genuine manhood, for he enlighteneth every man
that cometh into the world the only-begotten of the Father,
full of grace and truth !

JOSEPH V. TRACY.

St. Mary j s Seminary, Baltimore, Md.

* Brownsorfs Review, July, 1846 ; Newman's Development of Christian Doctrine, note on
page 351.

t Rev. Philip Schaff, quoted in Smith's Diet., art. "Jesus Christ."

546 His FATHER' s FOEMAN : [July,

HIS FATHER'S FOEMAN: A TALE OF THE BATTLE
OF PLATTSBURGH.

[OFTLY and dreamily floated the filmy veil of
night over the face of Lough Neagh. Only the
gentle lapping of the waters pulsing tremulous-
ly on the long line of level strand, and the faint
susurrus of the scented night-wind broke the
weird stillness of the placid scene.

'* Surely a land of peace and quiet contentment ! " would
have been the stranger's thought, standing there on that long
stretch of sand and watching the play of the moonlight over
the palpitating waters, till it melted and mingled in the ghostly
mist that hung over the low-lying Antrim hills away beyond its
northern shore. " Surely a spot where blessed spirits might re-
visit the earth and mingle their orisons with the prayers rising
up from each happy cottage home for blessing on the labors of
the day that is over and grace and strength for the labors to
come."

Only a few lights twinkled over all the wide circle of coast.
Not many were the homes which in those days fringed the
shores of the magic lake. It was not always so, for in other
times a numerous and contented peasantry found their abode
there ; but their places were now empty, and their habitations
banished like those legendary ones which the credulous fancied
they could at times detect showing through the glamour of the
enchanted water, fathoms below.

Peace, quiet, contentment ! Alas, these were banished visi-
tors in that seemingly tranquil land! The demons of hate, of
bigotry, of murder brooded over the wasted region. For years a
bitter struggle had been going on there between the Celtic de-
scendants of the old settlers and the scions of the Puritan
planters to whom was give.n the territory of the Red Hand as
a prey and a spoil.

This struggle, sometimes languishing, sometimes spurting
into volcanic fury, had lately been raging with unexampled
malice over a widely-extended theatre.

Under the names of Hearts of Steel and Defenders the rival
parties carried on the horrible warfare. Religious hatred was
the motive which instigated the Hearts of Steel, primarily ; an

1893-] A TALE OF THE BATTLE OF PLATTSBURGH. 547

unholy desire to get more of the Catholics' land, a not less
potent reason. Every circumstance weighed against the unhappy
Catholic Celts. Aided secretly by the government, their foemen
were permitted to arm ; for a Papist to provide himself with
means of defence was a crime akin to treason. Private spleen
usurped the place of public justice ; there was no law, in short,
over many regions of fair Ulster but the bigot's will. Armed
bands of marauders traversed the country at night-time, turning
the unhappy peasantry from their homes, and consigning to the
flames their humble dwellings and their little household gods.
To those who desperately ventured to resist were given the
rope and the bullet. It was not by tens or hundreds such vic-
tims were counted, but by thousands. And all this sickening
wrong and cruelty was enacted with the connivance of the
English government, and in the name of the God of a purer
religion, forsooth, than that of the unhappy Irish Catholics !

About a quarter of a mile from the lake shore, on the Ar-
magh side, stood the cottage of Myles Keogh. It was a com-
fortable and well-kept dwelling, for its owner was a man of
thrift and industry. Although a Catholic, he was a favorite with
the landlord, Lord Massereene, for he was punctual in the pay-
ment of his rent, assiduous in his care of the farm, and fearless
and manly in his bearing. Others of his co-religionists from
long-suffering and persecution had grown servile and obsequi-
ous ; Myles Keogh had a different spirit. A conscious recti-
tude supported him ; a devout belief in the ancient religion of
his forefathers inspired him with patience and courage under
trials and insults. He had not joined the ranks of those who
thought the best way to resist oppression was by secret combi-
nation. He trusted in the probity of his own character to pro-
tect him from outrage, determined to give no pretext to any
one to molest him.

But he was mistaken. The eye of avarice, the fang of jeal-
ousy, will easily find excuses for gratification of their malice in
the conduct of the most blameless. Two causes of provocation
for his neighbors' hate were soon discovered in Myles Keogh.
He had a trim, snug farm, and amongst other children he had
one comely daughter. Lena Keogh, albeit a peasant's child,
was in stateliness of bearing and winsomeness of countenance
a veritable lady of the lake.

Philip Stanton, a neighboring settler, was amongst the num-
ber of those who coveted this wild flower of the North. He
was a rover, none knowing from whence he came, who had only

548 His FATHER'S FORM AN : [July*

lately come to the shores of Lough Neagh. There he had set
up a place for the building of boats suitable for the traffic on
the lake-borders vessels of larger capacity than those which the
peasants had been in the habit of using and he soon began to
thrive in his business. His career of prosperity was, however,
soon interrupted by the outbreak of the politico-religious war in
the North.

He had not been long in the place before his attention was
attracted by Lena Keogh. Her beauty captivated him ; the com-
fortable dot which he knew she would have from her father
would be precisely the thing to help him in his business dis-
tresses, or enable him to betake himself to quieter scenes to be-
gin it anew.

It was not long ere he had managed to get an opportunity
to make himself known to Lena. The accidental unmooring of
her father's boat one day caused it to drift away from the lake-
side. Philip Stanton saw the accident, and in it the chance he
coveted.

He watched through the chinks of his carpenter's shed on the
little jetty before doing anything. If nobody noticed his action,
there would be no use in his going after the boat, and it might
drift away to Hades for all he cared, in that event. But cir-
cumstances favored his neighborly designs. The Keogh family
saw their craft in danger, and nearly all came out to see what
could be done to retrieve the mishap.

Little Myles Keogh, a bright, bronze-faced urchin of about
seven or eight years old, was the first courier of alarm. He
came running at the greatest speed his young limbs could attain,
seemingly with a view to plunge into the water after the va-
grant craft for little Myles, youthful as he was, was a good
swimmer.

" Stop, Myles, asthore stop, you wild Indian ! Don't at-
tempt to go into the water wait till your father comes," cried
Lena Keogh, as she tripped along after the flying urchin, her
eyes brilliant with excitement and her face glowing with rosy
health.

Philip Stanton had never before got so close a look at the
girl, and he found he had rather underestimated her beauty
than exaggerated it. He was really captivated, and felt as though
he would encounter actual danger for her sake, if only he might
win her favor.

Myles Keogh the elder now appeared upon the scene, and,
perceiving the situation, added his shouts of prohibition to his

1893-] A TALE OF THE BATTLE OF PLATTSBURGH. 549

daughter's unheeded pleadings. But the self-willed youngster
turned a deaf ear to both ; he had gained the water's edge and
was preparing to plunge in, when Philip Stanton thought it time
to appear upon the scene.

He ran down the jetty and jumped into a boat which lay
rocking at its extremity.

" Get away home, you young vagabond ! " he cried to the
urchin. "You're a bully boy, sure enough; but you needn't
drown yourself,* for I'll save your boat for you."

The boy shot an angry scowl at the interloper out from un-
der his infantile brows ; but, seeing there was no excuse for
him just then to indulge his natatory instincts, gave up the
chase.

Soon the fugitive craft was overhauled by Philip Stanton,
and the Keogh family, who stood on the beach watching the
proceedings, thanked the rescuer as he brought it back and fas-
tened it more securely to the weather-beaten, half-petrified post
which formed its mooring.

The opening thus made was improved upon by Philip Stan-
ton. He soon began to " step in " at the Keoghs' house in the
afternoons, after the day's toils were over, and did his best to
make himself agreeable. He was voluble and full of stories of
other lands and seas in most of which he figured as a hero
himself. These were generally of the Munchausen order, and
while they set the younger members of the family wondering
and hungering for more, they only convinced Myles Keogh and
his daughter that the narrator formed a very liberal estimate
of their credulity. They were not at all favorably impressed
with their neighbor's manner, as an indication of his character.
They found him boastful, and often contradictory of himself in
the course of his tales of hair-breadth escapes and thrilling ad-
ventures in places with strange-sounding names.

As to matters of religious belief, he professed a generous
impartiality. His father, he said, had been a Protestant ; his
mother, a Catholic ; and he himself liked both creeds equally
well, though he didn't profess to be much of either one or the
other. People brought up at sea, he said, hadn't much time to
think of such matters.

Still, as to the outrages now daily and nightly perpetrated
upon the Catholics, he often expressed an abhorrence ; but the
depth of his sincerity was testified by the easy way in which
he passed on to other and more congenial subjects whenever
Myles Keogh started this one. Such mercurial mood was

5 so His FATHERS FORM AN.: [July,

neither understood nor appreciated by the simple and ingenuous
people with whom he was seeking clumsily to ingratiate him-
self.

He saw he was making little headway in his project, and he
felt that he must do something to bring matters to an issue.
He knew he could not improve upon what he had been doing;
he had acted his best, and his performance did not meet with
the success he had hoped for. So he decided upon a bolder
course. One evening, while Lena happened to be occupied out-
side and the younger children were playing around the door,
he opened his mind to Myles Keogh. The honest farmer shook
his head decisively.

" Tut, tut, man ! " he said, " you are only losing your time, if
that's what you are after. Lena is my only housekeeper since
her mother died, and I have no notion of looking for another
one. Besides she doesn't care for you ; and if she ever marries
it must be somebody of her own choosing. That settles the
matter, as far as I am concerned."

Philip Stanton was too much chagrined to make any imme-
diate reply. He got up and abruptly left the house by the rear
door. Still he did not give up the quest as altogether hopeless;
he had a strong belief in" his own powers of fascination, and
could not credit that they had been altogether wasted upon
Lena, as they seemed to have been upon her old crust of
a father, as he now thought Myles Keogh. He would see
Lena and learn from her the state of her feelings towards him-
self.

He had not long to wait. That very evening his fate was
decided. He met Lena coming back from the village, just as
he was sauntering down towards its solitary hostelry to drown
his embittered thoughts in liquor, and, stopping her on the road,
began to plead his suit with more earnestness of expression than
he was in the habit of throwing into his ordinary declarations.
Lena blushed and trembled when she saw he meant what he said,
but she soon summoned enough of self-possession to answer him
firmly but civilly. She could not think of leaving her father, she
said ; she felt no liking for any one else in the world ; she was
sorry for Mr. Stanton, and thankful for the compliment he paid
her ; but for once and for ever she must say no.

Whatever drops of wine of good-nature were in Stanton's
being were now turned to poison by this chilling disappoint-
ment. He was unable to articulate anything more than a shock-
ing malediction on the head. of the guileless girl to whom but a

1893-] A TALE OF THE BATTLE OF PLATTSBURGH. 551

moment before he had been vowing the depth of his devotion ;
then turned away with vengeance and hatred in his heart.

Vengeance ! Alas in those days the opportunities for grati-
fication of that demon-passion were but too many in the woe-
ful North ! Yet so blameless were the lives of Myles Keogh
and his family that it was no easy matter to find an excuse for
singling any of them out for attack. To Philip Stanton, how-
ever, the task was not insuperable.

His first step was to join the local lodge of the agrarian
conspiracy known as the " Hearts of Steel." The Keoghs saw
nothing of him for some months, and the incident of his pro-
posal was almost forgotten by both father and daughter when
some startling events occurred.

Late at night on a couple of occasions the windows of the
Keoghs' cottage were smashed with stones, and shots were fired
over the roof. Myles Keogh reported these alarming facts to
Lord Massereene, his landlord, who was armed with full magis-
terial powers, and he promised an investigation and protection.
On the Saturday night succeeding this promise, which was the
evening of the market-day in Armagh, a small party of drovers
was attacked about nightfall on the roadway outside Myles
Keogh's house, and one of the number was found fatally in-
jured near his door. The man died next day, an inquest was
held, and an open verdict returned. There was no clue to the
persons by whom he had met his death. He was the son of a Pro-
testant cottier-farmer named Johnston, who was known through-
out his district as a bitter and quarrelsome partisan. As no one
had been brought to justice over his death, Myles Keogh was
warned that he was in serious danger. But he took no heed of
the .wise counsel, strong only in the knowledge of his own blame-
lessness.

It was a false and a fatal security. At midnight a fortnight
afterwards an armed and masked party crossed over the lake to
Myles Keogh's house. They smashed in the door, dragged the
unoffending farmer out of his bed, and beat him savagely at his
own door. Lena Keogh threw herself between her father and
his assailants and pleaded on her knees for mercy, but in vain.
The ruffians flung her brutally aside, and began to beat the old
man again. When they thought they had left him for dead,
they set fire to the cottage, and when their task of murder and
destruction was completed stole away as silently as Arabs in
the night-time.

Lena Keogh sat with her father's head resting on her knee,

552 His FATHER'S F OEM AN . [July,

vainly trying to staunch his wounds. Young Myles had run off
to rouse some of the neighbors, and came back alone. So dread
was the terror inspired by the marauders that none dared stir
from their homes until they had left the locality.

Life was not quite extinct in Myles Keogh, as the heart-broken
girl deemed. He rallied for a few moments after the boy's re-
turn, feebly raised his head, and, amid agonizing gasps, en-
deavored to get out some words. Lena and little Myles bent
eagerly forward to endeavor to catch their meaning. They
could plainly distinguish these : " Philip Stanton ringleader saw
his face plainly mask fell a moment God have mercy
pray-"

That ghastly blood-boltered face, lit up by the flame from
his burning roof, was thenceforth stamped indelibly upon the
mind of young Myles Keogh. His brave young heart was burst-
ing with grief and thoughts of vengeance, child though he was;
and there on the hard roadside, with the charred embers of his
home strewn around him, he knelt with hands upstretched to
heaven, and prayed to God to allow him to live to be a man,
that he might one day avenge his father's murder.

The curtain of morning rose on a gallant and spirit-stirring
scene on the nth of September in the year 1814. The waters
of Lake Champlain furnished the amphitheatre ; the noble ships
of Commodore Macdonough and Captain Downie, with their mar-
tial crews, the actors. The die of battle was cast, and on its
event the safety of the American commonwealth on the one
hand, on the other the honor of the tyrannical old mother-coun-
try depended. It was a noble issue, and the men summoned
there by the voice of their respective countries were worthy to
decide it. No braver adversaries ever looked into the whites of
each other's eyes than they.

Nature smiled her loveliest on the approaching combat. No
queen of the lists holding in her hands the favors for the vic-
tors ever beamed more graciously. The sparkling waters flashed
back the glittering arrows of the sunlight ; the wooded shores
still wore their rich panoply of green ; the odorous wind swept
fresh and grateful over the fair inland sea. The sapphire wa-
ters seemed to dance with the subtle ecstasy of approaching
triumph, as though they would say : " To-day my freedom is to
be assured ; no ensign of oppression shall henceforth be mir-
rored in my unchainable depths."

For months the commanders of the respective fleets had been

1 893.] A TALE OF THE BATTLE OF PLATTSBURGH.

553

working might and main, each to strike a supreme blow for the
honor of his country. Upon the American commander espe-
cially devolved a herculean task ; Scipio's need to build a fleet
was never half so urgent as his. Lake Champlain was to be
the Marathon, the Salamis, of the war. If he could not arrest
the English invasion of his country by that route, Heaven only
knew what disasters were to come upon it. And to build this
fleet everything had to be brought overland to Plattsburgh. The

COMMODORE MACDONOUGH.

timber was the only thing that lay near to his hand ; the thou-
sand other requisites must, for the most part, be fetched over
hundreds of miles of country ; the artificers must be drawn from
remote places too.

The English commander, on the other hand, had in his base
of supplie's in Quebec, Montreal, and the Canadian littoral towns
abundant facilities for the speedy construction of a formidable
armada.

Like an amphibious monster at length rolled on the tide of
English invasion half its body on the water, half on the land.
From the decks of the ships could be discerned the smoke of
General Prevost's encampment on the lake shores, and the scar-

554 His FATHER'S FORM AN : [J u ly>

let uniforms of his troops showed distinctly amidst the shadowy
green of the distant trees, pushing on to co-operate with the
naval movements for the capture of Plattsburgh. This was the
age of prize-money and loot ; and in anticipation every red-coat
and blue-jacket on or about Lake Champlain, that memorable
.September morning, was indulging in golden visions. But these
illusions were soon to be dispelled.

When the early mists of morning had cleared away the look-
outs on the American ships reported the enemy to be advanc-
ing. Commodore Macdonough, seeing their white sails emerging
from the haze, knew that the hour for action had come. His
pennant was at once run up to the Saratoga s masthead, and the
signal was given to the whole fleet to make ready. Then the
decks were cleared, the ships were manoeuvred so as to get the
most favorable water for each and the best mutual support ;
and then the fortunes of the day were solemnly commended by
the American commander to the hands of the Lord of Hosts.

Four line-of-battle ships the Saratoga, the Eagle, the Ticon-
deroga, and the Preble all of modest rank and armament com-
posed the commodore's fleet. These were supported by ten
small gunboats, disposed so as to throw in their fire where it
would be most effectual ih annoying the enemy, and at the
same time prevent him from getting between the bigger ships
and the shore. Their order was such as to compel the advancing
British ships to present only their bows as they come on, and
so render their side tiers of guns useless, until they had anchored
in fighting position. As the men of the American flotilla
looked over the line, their hearts beat high with hope and con-
fidence. They saw that their gallant commodore had secured a
masterful position, and assured that, under Heaven, with their
own indomitable hearts and strong right arms it rested to gain
the day for the brave flag under which they fought, they awaited
the signal for the fight.

Admiration for the mettlesome foe, as he came proudly on
to the attack, was not withheld. The practised eyes of the
American seamen noted how trim were the ships, how beautifully
handled. The Confiance, the flag-ship of Captain Do'wnie, led
the van, and as she rounded Cumberland Head, her snowy
sails filled with what her commander fondly thought the gale
of victory, she looked every inch a goddess of maritime war.
She was followed by three smaller ships, the Finch, the Chubb,
and the Linnet ; and then came thirteen gunboats to match
the American eleven. It was known that the artillery of the

1893-] A TALE OF THE BATTLE OF PLATTSBURGH. 555

Confiance was double the weight of that of the Saratoga, and
that of the other British ships much more formidable numeri-
cally and in calibre, than that opposed to them ; but this know-
ledge was discounted by the American blue-jackets. They relied
on the skill of their commodore to equalize matters ; and they
were determined to help him to equalize them to the last drop
of their blood.

On the trunnion of one of the port guns of the Saratoga
was seated the gun-captain, Myles Keogh, a tall, athletic sailor,
whose tanned face and curly head of brown told little of the
tale that he was now past forty years old. He was the very
incarnation of a righting tar lithe, broad-shouldered, muscular.
Hardihood in frame, hardihood in deed, spoke in every linea-
ment and sinew. His face to-day wore a look of gravity not
usually found resting there when the scent of battle was in the
breeze, and his dare-devil blue Celtic eye seemed somehow to
have lost its native brilliancy as he looked now and again
across the ship's deck to note how the English ships were be-
having.

The gunner's crew stood some yards away, their faces turned
towards the advancing squadron, but although their services
were not likely to be needed at that side of the ship for a
little while, every man was equipped ready for action.

Kneeling on the deck beside him, engaged in splicing the
frayed end of one of the gearing-ropes of the gun, was the gun-
ner's mate, a somewhat younger seaman, Amos Hartley by name,
a Rhode Island tar. The chums were deep in conversation all
the while their comrades were indulging their curiosity over a
subject they were so soon to be fully satisfied on.

"I didn't believe you were so soft, Myles," said the Ameri-
can, as he disengaged his teeth from an end of the cord in
which he had fastened his molars while he tugged at two other
strands in opposite directions with his hands, and began brac-
ing up the knot in the neat way which only seamen know.
" You've sailed too many seas, messmate, and seen too much of
the world by this time to be given to such fancies."

" 'Tis no fancy, Amos, lad, I tell you. Although it was twi-
light, and darkish at that, I can swear by this gun it was the
face which has haunted me for years. 'Twas older, of course
for 'tis more than thirty years since I saw it but 'twas the
same face. D'ye think I could ever forget it ? "

"I dunno, mate. Thirty years is a longish time, I guess, to
remember any one's physiognomy."

556 His FATHER'S FOEMAN : [July,

"You're right, Amos; but if 'twas twice thirty years I'd
never forget it. Do you think you'd be likely to make a mis-
take about the face of a man that had killed your father?"

" Waal, I guess not, Myles it would kinder anchor in my re-
collection I reckon," answered Amos, rolling his quid thought-
fully. " But you were only a mere youngster then, Myles."

"True, lad, but all the sharper for that. At seven, I tell
you, a young shaver is quick enough to see and take a note of
most things."

" You bet he is," assented Amos as he jumped up to reeve the
rope through its block. " I must have been a reg'lar pest at that
age, for my big sisters used to box my ears whenever I'd catch
'em flirting over the paling at home, and they'd say my darned
eyes were everywhere and my jaw-tackle always wagging."

" Well, I was just seven then, Amos and I had a sister too,"
went on the older sailor, in a voice much graver than sailors
usually speak in. " But she is long since dead and she died
from what took place that night, as well as my father. The
cold wind swept through her, but she did not mind it then.
She could do nothing but cry and wipe poor father's face, and
try to staunch his bleeding wounds, and I believe that had as
much to do with her death as the night air. She died in a few
months afterwards the doctors said 'twas from consumption,
but I'd swear now 'twas from a broken heart."

" 'Twas a pity, mate. And you tell me she was pooty, too ? "
sympathized Amos, giving his quid another turn and striving to
cast an eye over the opposite taffrail, through the swarming heads
ranged along there noting the enemy's progress.

" She was as handsome a girl as ever was modelled for the
prow of a good ship," answered Myles. " I often see her face
when I'm dreaming, along with poor old father's. But they are
not stamped on my mind in the same sort of way that the
other's is I mean Philip Stanton's. I see it just as plain now
as I see yours, Amos ; and it never will fade from it, no more
than the vow I made that awful night to have blood for blood
if ever I could get the chance."

" Waal, I don't wonder at it, Myles ; but you never got the
chance, and it don't look likely you ever will."

" As I'm a living man, Amos, I tell you I saw Philip Stan-
ton a couple of nights ago. You know Pete Vosser's shanty
outside Plattsburgh ? Well, as I was coming back from Bill
Taylor's, the ship chandler's, I just dropped in there for a drink,
and I found half a dozen of our fellows in the midst of a row

1893-] A TALE OF THE BATTLE OF PLATTSBURGH. 557

with a lot of the English sailors. Pete Vosser was just putting
the Englishmen out by the back way, for fear the townsmen
would kill 'em, as he told me, and had got 'em on a car. They
were just driving away as I put my head outside the door to
see what they were like. The hindermost man at the right-
hand side of the car was Philip Stanton, as sure as this ship's
name is the Saratoga. I made a dash after the car, but the
driver whipped it on too fast for me, and I lost sight of it in
the darkness."

"You never saw him before this I mean since you were a
wee shaver?" queried Amos.

"No lad never! I left Ireland soon after poor dad's and
Lena's death. An uncle over here sent for me, and, being fond
of the sea, as soon as I was old enough he put me to it; and
from that day to this I haven't seen very much of the land.
But I never forgot my vow, and there's something telling me
either that I'm to die without being able to carry it out, or that
the time is coming when 'tis to be settled somehow."

Amos was about to reply when a sudden scampering of all
hands back to their respective posts, a sudden commotion about
the long gun at the Saratoga s bows, and a puff of white smoke
stopped the dialogue. Then the boom which followed was al-
most drowned in a chorus of exultation. It was the first shot
in the battle, fired by Commodore Macdonough himself. The
missile went straight home. Its course could be plainly fol-
lowed by the men of the Saratoga, as it tore its way along the
deck of the British flagship, sending splinters flying in showers
and at length shattering the vessel's steering wheel.

No reply was made by the Confiance as she had not yet got
into the fighting position her commander desired, but she kept
on her way with undaunted front. When near enough for his
purpose she was obliged to port her helm to open fire with
good effect, and while she was executing this movement the
Saratoga s starboard guns with one voice thundered a mortal sa-
lute. The cries of death which arose were drowned in the cheer
which the English tars gave out as at last they plunged into
the work of havoc. Their heavy guns, double shotted and fired
within two cables' lengths of the Saratoga, exacted ample ven-
geance for the first slaughterous salutation. Again and again
the terrible hail hurtled through the timbers and the shrouds of
the American ship, and a harvest of life was swept in by the
dread mower.

But the Confiance had met a foeman worthy of her com-
VOL. LVII. 38

558

His FATHER'S FOEMAN :

[July,

mander's steel. The dead strewed the deck, but there were
others to step into their places. The starboard batteries were

served so rapidly that it was thought by the enemy that the
ship must take fire. Then, when the guns on that side became
unmanageable from this cause, the vessel was swung around with

1893-] A TALE OF THE BATTLE OF PLATTSBURGH. 559

an audacity and a grace that made all beholders marvel. From
the fresh guns thus brought to bear she poured a stream of
iron into the Confiances deck and rigging that effectually pre-
vented the vessel from imitating the Saratoga s example in turn-
ing a fresh broadside to the enemy.

The din of battle had, meanwhile, spread along the whole
line, and from the shore at Plattsburgh thousands of spell-bound
spectators watched the progress of the terrific game. They
could not witness its horrors, but they knew that at every one
of those deafening salvos brave men fell in scores on either
side, and the cheers which faintly reached their ears must soon
be answered by the despairing cries of broken-hearted mothers,
wives, and fatherless babes.

But wars must be fought out though women weep and or-
phans languish. Brave men must do their duty, and never was
it done more nobly than on that day, upon the Smiling waters
of Lake Champlain. Not less manfully than her flag-ship was
fought the sturdy Ticonderoga, on which the brunt of the battle
fell a little later on. The Eagle, overmatched, was driven out
of the direct fight at an early portion of the com.bat, but her
running was boldly taken up by the gunboats which supported
the Saratoga, and the plucky Preble. For an hour and a half
the ghastly work went on, and by that time not a vestige of a
Union Jack was fluttering over one of the sixteen ships which
had borne it so flauntingly into the fight. But high and un-
scathed, above the mist of battle, still flashed the star-spangled
banner of the Union. And as if to emphasize the victory with
a living symbol, away on the main truck of the Ticonderoga was
a gallant rooster, flapping his wings and crowing defiantly at
Britain's despairing volleys.

At length the fight was done. The English vessels, riddled
with shot and sinking fast, struck their colors, and the remnant
of the combatants surrendered pro forma to the American com-
mander. The swords which they tendered were at once re-
turned to them by the chivalrous Macdonough ; the enmity of
war was forgotten, and both sides set to work with noble emu-
lation to succor the wounded and to decently care for the
valiant dead.

When the Confiance struck her colors she was boarded by
Commodore Macdonough, and he found her deck one horrible
shambles. Foremost amongst those who lay stark on her deck
was the commander of the English fleet, Captain Downie.

Such of the wounded as most immediately required atten-

560 His FATHER'S F OEM AN : [July*

tion were placed in temporary hospitals. A couple of rude
couches had been improvised in a small hut which stood near
the water's edge. On one of these lay the form of Myles
Keogh, his left shoulder shattered by a musket-ball. He had
fallen beside his gun just before the Confiance struck, and whilst
the shouts of victory were ringing in his ears. The surgeon
had probed the wound, and after the operation the injured man
had fallen into a deep slumber. Whilst he lay thus, another
man, suffering from a deep splinter wound in the side, had been
brought in and placed on the couch beside him.

Although Myles Keogh had been successfully operated upon,
his case was considered so dangerous by the surgeon that a
priest was sent for. Father Bonnevin, a holy Jesuit who lived
near, was easily found. He had been busy all the afternoon
attending to the spiritual needs of such of the wounded as were
Catholics, and his duties having been laboriously got through,
he was now resting his weary limbs, calmly waiting for the time
when his patient here shquld awake to avail himself of his min-
istrations.

It was night, and a small candle lit the end of the darkened
room where sat the priest, calmly reading his breviary by the
feeble light. A groan from the other sufferer interrupted his
pious meditations. He rose and approached the bed on which
he was restlessly lying.

" Poor fellow ! " he murmured in a gentle voice ; " he must
be in very great pain. Would I could do something to soothe
him ! " he added as he tried to help the sufferer lie more
easily, and smoothed his disordered pillow and bed-covering.

The light fell upon the wounded man's face for the priest
had brought the candle to a little table which stood beside the
couch. A sound immediately at his elbow caused Father Bon-
nevin to raise his head.

The other man was standing beside him, a maniac gleam
shooting from his eyes, and on his brown face, sharp and thin
now from pain and loss of blood, a look of hatred such as the
good priest had never before seen distort a human countenance.
"In Heaven's name, my son, what means this? Go back to
your bed at once, if you do not want to kill yourself!" he ex-
claimed wonderingly. " Here, let me helf> you. You do not
know what you are doing," catching him by the arm and trying
to lead him back to the couch from which he had risen unob-
served.

" I wanted to to see his face that's all just a sudden

1893-] A TALE OF THE BATTLE OF PLATTSBURGH. 561

fancy I thought I thought I knew the the person there no-
thing more."

The malignant expression on the speaker's face had passed
away. A gleam of cunning; shot through his eyes for a moment,
and then the countenance had settled down into an expression
of mere inanity. He went back to his couch quite submis-
sively.

" You are a Catholic, I believe ; you desire to make your
confession," went on Father Bonnevin, seating himself by the
man's bedside. " I am waiting to hear it, my son."

" Not now, father I'm not prepared just yet. 'Tis many
years since I confessed before. I can't go over such a long
spell of time all in a moment. If you'd just put it off "

" There is no time like the present, my dear son," interposed
Father Bonnevin. " Reflect on your condition. A change may
come at any moment. Do not delay to make your peace with
Heaven. * God may, in his mercy, have vouchsafed you this
bright moment that you may avail of it to save your sinful
soul."

"'Tis no use, father; I can't do it now. I can't remember
a single thing. It may all come back by and by."

The good priest remonstrated again and again. He used
every means he knew to gain him over he argued, he soothed,
he entreated all without avail. Worn out at last, he adopted
a stronger tone.

" You are obdurate, stubborn you fly in the face of God ! "
he cried. -"Beware the consequences. He will not have his
graces scorned ; he will not be flouted by those to whom in
mercy he holds out his hand when they are sinking into the pit
of destruction. Recollect, if you refuse his proffered gift now
he may never visit you again, and you know not how near you
may be to your end."

This warning seemed to have some effect. Myles Keogh
held out his hand : " Forgive me, father," he said, " if I appear
wicked and stubborn. I can't remember anything. My head
feels all confused like. Leave me alone for a bit, and I'll try
to pull myself together. If you give me half an hour, say, I
may be ready for you."

Thrown off his guard, Father Bonnevin gladly assented to
this brief delay. The room was oppressive ; he thought he would
be better off taking a walk on the beach and inhaling the breezes
that blew over Lake Champlain. So, taking his hat and walking-
stick, he stepped out into the air.

562 His FATHER'S FOEMAN : [July,

A profound stillness had succeeded the clangor of war. Away
in the distance, where its scattered lights indicated its presence,
rose a faint hum from the little town, unwontedly busy on ac-
count of the day's events ; but the dull murmur only served to
intensify the peaceful hush which wrapped the star-mirroring
lake and the long stretch of strand on whose sands Father Bon-
nevin was meditatively pacing.

Hark ! A smothered sound a faint, hoarse cry, suddenly
strikes his ear. It comes, he thinks, from the direction of the
cottage he had just quitted. He recollects that he had left
no one there but the two wounded men, the old woman who
owned the place having gone off to the town to fetch some
household requirements.

Fast as his limbs can carry him he speeds back and dashes
in. The picture which meets his gaze as he flings open the bed-
room door is frightful.

Rolling upon the floor, coiled in a mortal struggle, are the two
wounded men. Myles Keogh is uppermost, and he brandishes
a long knife in his hand. The other holds with all the strength
he has the hand which Myles has uplifted with fatal intent ;
both are faint and feeble, and their ineffectual attempts at force
make the scene horribly grotesque. The under man is trying to
shout for help, but his voice is only like the echo of a man's
voice. It comes out in a gurgling, spasmodic sound as Myles's
grasp clutches around his throat, each time he endeavors to use
his lungs.

The shirt of the elder man was dabbled with blood, and an
irregular trail of blood had been drawn about the floor following
the course of the brief struggle, for each man's bandages had
been torn off his body in the course of the horrible melee.

For a second Father Bonnevin stood spell-bound at the ghast-
ly sight but only for a second. His first movement when the
shock of surprise had passed was to dash forward and pluck the
knife from Myles Keogh's hand. Then he loosened the grasp
of the other from his adversary's neck. Myles Keogh fell back
gasping and faint, and lay motionless on the floor.

Both men were completely exhausted from their fierce strug-
gle, and there was no help near at hand to lift them into their
beds. So Father Bonnevin had nothing to do but to wait until
the men revived somewhat.

Myles Keogh was the first to come to. He opened his eyes
languidly, drew a long, painful breath, and gazed at the priest
in a half-reproachful way.

1893-] A TALE OF THE BATTLE OF PLATTSBURGH. 563

" Why did you come between us?" he gasped slowly. "You
don't 'know how long I had been waiting for this chance and I
had him all but finished just when you struck in."

"Wretched man!" answered Father Bonnevin sternly, "you
ought to thank God with all the fervor of your soul that I came
in time to save you from a great crime. I tell you that at this
very moment you are trembling over the very abyss of hell,
and you have not a second to spare if you would save your
guilty soul. What has urged you to the commission of this aw-
ful crime even while you were being beckoned, in all probability,
before the great judgment-seat?"

" It is a long story, good father," replied the other faintly,
" but I must try and tell it in a few words. Thirty-odd years
ago that man there, with his own hand, killed my poor father,
and was the means of driving my sweet sister into a premature
grave. Kneeling on the road, outside our cottage home, I swore
to God that night that I would have life for life, if ever it came
in my power. Thirty years is a long time, to wait, but ven-
geance is patient."

" Not so patient as God is," replied Father Bonnevin sternly.
" Do you not know that he has said, ' Vengeance is mine, and L
will repay?' If you had heeded God's command, you would
not have striven to take the punishment of this crime into your
own hand."

" I had sworn to do it, father."

" You swore wickedly and rashly. When you saw the man
who had done you this wrong in your power, you took God's
prerogative upon yourself, and defied his mandate even when
you were soon to appear before his tribunal. You hastened
your own death by your mad passion, and now how can you claim
his mercy when you were ready to show none yourself? See,
your enemy is hovering on the verge of death. There is not
one instant to be lost. Take in your hands this crucifix. Re-
member what He who hangs there said with his last breath, per-
ishing on that bitter cross for your sins, his sins, and mine,
' Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do.' '

The dying man took the symbol of redemption from the
priest's hand. It was the first time that he had touched one
since he was a child the first time that the words of grace and
penitence fell upon his ears. A flood of tears rushed to his
dimmed eyes, the fountains of sorrow were opened in the obdu-
rate, vengeful heart, and he sobbed like an infant.

" Now lean on me," said Father Bonnevin, " rise, and come

564 His FATHERS FOEMAN. [July-

over and take your enemy by the hand and say you forgive
him. Then I will confess and absolve you."

Very painfully Myles Keogh arose, and, aided by Father
Bonnevin, limped across the floor to where the other man lay.

u Philip Stanton," he called the wounded man opened his
eyes faintly " Philip Stanton, although you killed my father,
and although on your head rests also the death of my sister
Lena, for the sake of the sweet Christ who died for us both I
forgive you ; but I cannot take your hand, for it is red with
their blood."

" It will be washed white as snow if only he will repent
too," said Father Bonnevin, as he led Myles Keogh back to his
couch.

And Philip Stanton did repent. He had come to see at last
the potency of that religion which had been always pictured to
him as a debasing superstition, and its ministers animated only
with earthly ambition and the desire to obtain power over the
souls of men as well as over their material possessions. He had
seen it efficacious to do what he believed nothing short of a
miracle could do namely, to make a man forgive his mortal
enemy ; and he confessed its truth. He lived long enough to
perceive this and the enormity of his crime. The fact that he
hap! escaped any human punishment for it at first made him al-
most despair of finding mercy in the world to come, but at last
this numbing terror passed away under the soothing influence of
Father Bonnevin's consoling words, and his last breath was a
sigh of mingled penitence and relief from a great load of earthly
misery.

JOHN J. O'SHEA.

TO THE PRINCESS EULALIA.

WE bid 'thee welcome, Princess of old Spain,

Not for thy royal ancestry alone,
But for the race-wide, world-embracing gain
That sprang from Castile's throne.

When darkness brooded o'er the minds of men,

And earth's far boundary was a land of dreams,
Thy Isabella, with a prophet's ken,
First saw the sunrise beams.

Yea, her brave hand outmatched the petty thrift
Of timid monarchs and the sordid mart :

She bade bold Colon all his canvas lift
And go forth stout of heart.

He went, and lo ! before his gallant sails
A new world rose in grandeur like the sun :

A land wherein true freedom never fails
And justice must be done.

Man met his brother man and knew his worth
By equal contest in the lists of peace :

He counted not by low or noble birth
But manhood's strong increase.

Therefore we thank thee, Princess of thy race
Columbia unto thee her greeting sends :

We thank brave Spain, and give thy name a place
In hearts that prize their friends.

Yet not for gifts and greatness do we say :
"Thy coming is thrice welcome; it is good";

Our fairest meed of honor we shall pay
To thy sweet womanhood.

JOHN JEROME ROONEY.

566 A CITY OF REALIZED DXEAMS. [July>

A CITY OF REALIZED DREAMS.

JANDERING through the spacious grounds and

amidst the magnificent halls of the great white
ephemeral city and what a pity it should be
ephemeral ! by the shores of Lake Michigan, a
multitude of thoughts must crowd upon the
mind of the visitor. The external impressions alone must form
an ineffaceable memory. Rarely has such a splendid coup d'ceil
been unfolded as that which greets his vision as it strives to
take in the varied panorama. In architectural arrangement, in
amplitude of extent, in harmony of design, the congeries of snow-
white structures which have sprung up on the site of what has
been a comparatively barren and solitary public resort eclipses
every other system of buildings ever grouped together under
the name of a " Universal Exposition."

Now, this is no hyperbole. The observer who has had an
opportunity of noting the architectural excellences of the various
other World's Fairs, in Europe as well as upon this continent,
will admit that, beautiful in conception and arrangement as
many of these were, in none did harmony in detail work out to
such perfect unity in the composition of a great whole as in
this gigantic memorial. The great extent of ground to be cov-
ered to some minds might have seemed to demand variety
not only in form but in color of the buildings destined to
adorn it. But the adoption of a uniform plan has secured an
effect which no other could possibly have produced. There is a
homogeneity in the classic lines of those great edifices, differing
as they all do in architectural style, which derives its complete-
ness from the adoption of white for their outer covering. They
seem like substantial palaces of snowy marble, and at certain
points of view the vistas presented are superb. The adoption
of the more usual plan of glass and iron as materials never
achieved any such result as this. So then we have to mark a
great distinctive advance in the stateliest of human arts that of
architecture. If we have as yet been unable to found a school,
the Columbian Exposition proves that we have learned one
great essential that is, assimilation ; for the thorough fitness and
adaptability of the great structures erected by Lake Michigan to
the surroundings of the place and the uses for which they are

1 893.] A CITY OF REALIZED DREAMS. 567

intended at once impress themselves upon the beholder with all
the conviction of a self-evident fact.

The crowning glory of all architecture is the sculpture which
is necessary for its illustration and embellishment. Most of the
sculpture incidental to the Fair buildings, considering its tempo-
rary character, is admirable at least in conception. In the
groups especially is this the case. In general effect, in har-
mony of design, and in the observance of the golden mean be-
tween the heroic and the real in human proportion, the palm
must be given, many will own, to the noble trophy which forms
the great fountain at the side of the lagoon opposite the peri-
style. It is a piece symbolizing the triumph of Columbia. Ameri-
ca, represented by a female figure, sits enthroned in a gorgeous
classic barge, with Fame guiding, and four other female figures
rowing. Youths with sea-horses swim in front, and mermaids
disport upon the water. In such a composition there must,
seemingly of necessity, be to one who discards mediaeval or more
ancient examples, a great temptation to lapse into what is known
as rococo ; but the sculptor has avoided this pitfall. There is
no exaggeration in his treatment ; the abandon of these water-
myths appears perfectly genuine and natural. The largeness of
touch that one remembers in some of the great ornamental
fountains at Versailles, the Rubens-like rotundity of those water-
sprites, and the majestic if somewhat theatrical anatomy and pose
of the Neptunes and Amphitrites in these fine old masterpieces
have beauties of their own ; if there is a more modern spirit in
our latter-day compositions, there is at least a unity about them
and a fidelity to the modern idea of exactitude in detail which
stamp them with a distinctive character. We have discarded the
heroic, to a great extent; we are permeated with. the sense of
the appropriate and the practical ; and this is, one may say,
speaking broadly, the prevailing characteristic of the sculpture at
the World's Fair. This is not to be wondered at. Our sculpture
reflects the spirit of our age, as well in its physical development
as in its ideas of illustration. This was the chrysalis state of
the art, doubtless, in every nation which struggled for the at-
tainment of a higher ideal. We are a young people, as the
world goes ; and we prefer originality, even though it be some-
times crude, to mere servile aping of others' ideas, however ex-
alted. Our practical views incline us to realism ; later on we
shall have mastered the secret of making the real serve as the
foundation of the poetic.

How are we laying out for the future? This is a more ab-
sorbing question than what we have done for the present. We

568 A CITY OF REALIZED DREAMS. [July,

occupy a unique position before the world. The territory given
this free people to mould and round into the finish of superla-
tive greatness is the vastest of any on earth ; in language, poli-
ty, commercial system, national aims, it is one from ocean to
ocean. It is untrammelled by monarchical traditions and ambi-
tions, free from dynastic combinations, unperturbed by those
war-clouds which in the older world are perpetual. Its way lies
clear before it. It is to be known to all the future ages as the
Great Republic ; and the uses to which it shall put its unshackled
liberty depend largely upon what we of the present day are
doing for those who are to succeed us. Hence the interest
which attaches to the educational section of the Exposition is
highest of all. It is deeply gratifying to note that far and away
the finest display of the effects of technical training is that
made by the Catholic schools throughout the States. The ex-
hibit covers an area greater than that of nearly all the other de-
nominations put together, and it bears eloquent witness to the
indefatigable zeal of Brother Maurelian and the other members
of the teaching community who devoted themselves to the task of
putting it in evidence. Imperfect as was its condition when our
cursory examination was made, it was impossible not to be struck
by the excellence of the work done in the Catholic schools by
juvenile students, not only in the mechanical but in the higher
arts. Grown men who had spent their apprenticeships to trades
could not turn out better work in some of the classes; the
drawing, modelling, and painting would do credit to much
higher schools in many instances. To know that while the thou-
sands of little men whose handiwork is here visible are being
sedulously prepared for the moral duties of life, their, faculties
are being developed so as to best fit them for its practical side,
gives a feeling of calm assurance for the future. This is a prac-
tical age, and the battle of life must be fought upon that line.
Of this fact our Catholic teachers are fully aware, and they
adapt their system of training to meet the conditions. Of the
part played by the order to which men like Brother Maurelian,
Brother Azarias, and Brother Quintinian belong, in the training
of the successful Catholic business men of our day, all over the
world, not many outside their own ranks know, for the historian
has not yet risen. But it is great, and, as this Catholic Exhibit
shows, increasing in its greatness as the world goes along.

The forte of this American nation seems to be, so far as
can be discerned, in the arts of peace. Its ambition does not
seek an outlet in the construction of mammoth artillery like that
of Germany. The steam-engine, the electric motor, the agricul-

1 893.] A CITY OF REALIZED DREAMS. 569

tural machine, lie more in her metier. In every art and appli-
ance calculated to make the wheels of life and industry run
smoother, she stands a claimant to excellence. In many the
youngest of nations has outstripped the oldest in experience and
reputation. A careful study of the exhibits in the Manufacturers'
Building is a cycle of technical education.

Of the ten thousand things which challenge attention in this
marvellous Exposition it would take a tome to tell. There is
hardly a branch of science or industry here represented by its
instruments or its machinery which is not the realization of the
dream of a thinker. Each is an education in itself in its special
field, and each has its own peculiar history. They tell us in their
mutely-eloquent way of the wonderful growth of the world in
knowledge in the past half-century, and they set us -thinking on
the possibilities of the future. These are of the material world,
however, and " man does not live by bread alone." There is
the great moral world to be considered, without whose control-
ling influence material success must be a barren triumph. The
congresses have well begun. From two of those which have
been held, in especial, momentous results may be expected. We
refer to the Congress of Catholic Women and the Temperance
Congress. It will be our privilege to lay before our readers in
the next issue special articles on these important gatherings,
with portraits and other illustrations relevant to them. From
the other congresses which are to be held at a later portion of
the year results likely to have a lasting influence upon the moral
progress of the nation, if not upon the outside world as well,
may reasonably be looked for.

A word as to the probable success or failure of the Exposi-
tion for the vast multitude who have invested their money in
it may not be altogether out of place. An outlay altogether
unprecedented in the history of these international undertakings
has been made, and up to the present the attendance has not
nearly approached that which would be necessary to enable the
investors to look forward to a return of their money. The
cause of this failure is, in our opinion, the unsympathetic action
of the great railway companies. These have drawn a prohibitive
cordon around the Exposition, and so prevented the masses of
the people from going to Chicago. If they cannot be made in
time to see the unwisdom as well as the unpatriotism of their
attitude, the World's Fair is doomed to be a gigantic loss to
those who have subscribed for its erection. Some plain speech
from the New York press is called for, we think, upon this
matter and speedily.

THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW.

Religious Education in Board Schools. The controversy now
going on as to religious education in the Board Schools of Lon-
don has led to the thoughts of many hearts being revealed, and
has elicited a most important expression of opinion from one of
the most influential of the opponents of denominational educa-
tion. The Board Schools are generally looked upon, and not
without reason, as the strongholds of purely secular education ;
but the extent to which this is true varies with the locality, the
character and the amount of religious instruction depending up-
on the opinions of the members of the various boards. In very
few, if any, is simply no instruction in religion given, and if in
any place there were an overwhelming majority of the supporters,
say of the Establishment, there would be nothing to prevent its
doctrines being taught as fully as in one of its own schools, the
rights of the minority being saved by the conscience clause by
which dissident parents are enabled to remove their children
from such instruction without in any way interfering with their
education in other subjects. But as a matter of fact the ques-
tion has generally been settled by a compromise by which it
has been declared lawful to impart to the children religious
instruction of such a character as to be acceptable to all de-
nominations. For the London Board Schools the rule was made
in 1871 that the Bible should be read, and that there should be
given such explanations and such instruction therefrom in the
principles of morality and religion as were suited to the capaci-
ties of the children. Long discussions have been going on, ini-
tiated by the church party in the board, to make this rule more
definite, and success has so far attended their efforts as to se-
cure the insertion of the word Christian in the rule, so that now
the instruction to be given is in the principles of Christian mo-
rality and religion.

Opposition to the proposed Changes. The defenders of reli-
gious education are not, however, content with this, and are try-

1893-] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 571

ing to secure the making of a rule requiring that the children
should be taught the doctrines of the Holy Trinity and the
divinity of our Lord. This is advocated on the ground that
the great majority of the rate-payers believe these doctrines and
wish to have their children instructed in them. This proposal
has excited the keenest opposition of every form of religious
belief and unbelief. This opposition forms a most curious study
of the intolerance of those whose voices are always being raised
in defence of toleration. Among the leaders of the opposition
was the chief rabbi. His modest wish was that, on account of
the relatively small number of Jews in London, the character of
the religious instruction in all the schools should be accommo-
dated to their wants, Christians being left to shift for them-
selves, and this notwithstanding the fact that in certain districts
in London, in which there is a large number of Jews, such spe-
cial favors have been bestowed upon them that some of the
Board Schools of those districts are Jewish in their character.
The Unitarians too, who, however cultivated and refined they
may be, are yet insignificant in numbers, have taken the lead in
the effort to regulate the schools of the community by the
wishes of a small minority, and to limit the amount of instruction
to the doctrines which they look upon as true. Perhaps, how-
ever, the most surprising thing of all is that the orthodox Dis-
senters, who profess so firm a belief in the divinity of our Lord
and who make trust in him the single article of faith, have en-
rolled themselves in the army of opponents of more definite
religious instruction. Dr. Clifford, a leading Baptist minister in
London, headed a deputation which came to present to the
London School Board a memorial against the proposed change.
He was subjected to a somewhat rigorous cross-examination by
the advocates of the change, and was forced to declare to such
straits are the illogical defenders of religious belief reduced
that for liberty's sake he was prepared to uphold a policy un-
der which a Unitarian teacher could give a Christian child Uni-
tarian teaching. Such is, as a matter of fact, the result of the
present plan in many cases. For the sake of liberty orthodox
Dissenters are prepared to expose their children to the danger
of loss of faith. And what kind of liberty is it that forces the
majority of the rate-payers, who prefer the Christian religion,
to pay for religious instruction as unsatisfactory to them as
Christian instruction is to Unitarians ? It is not for liberty's
sake that Dr. Clifford and his supporters are denying their Lord.
They have not even this poor satisfaction. It is, as has often

572 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [July,

been pointed out, for the domination of a small minority over
the large majority of those who at least profess and wish to
be Christians. A new religion is being endowed out of the
rates and taxes of which Jews and Unitarians are the prophets,
orthodox Dissenters by their votes and influence the apostles,

and agnostics and infidels the gatherers-in of the harvest.

Conversion of a Distinguished Opponent. The injustice of
this course has become so clear through the discussion of the
matter now going on as to result in the conversion of the most
influential opponent of definite religious education. The vener-
ated and venerable Dr. Martineau, who is reported to have drawn
up the Unitarian memorial against the proposed change, has
since published a letter in which he acknowledges that the
attempt to teach a form of religion common to those who
believe in the divinity of our Lord and to those who do not is
impossible. "The problem can no longer be worked out on the
simple line, the via media of one uniform religious standard for
all scholars who receive any. Fix the standard of compromise
where you may, it will fall short of the religion of some and
overburden and crush that of others." He recognizes that the
theory of a " common " Christianity, reached by lopping off the
differentiating elements of sects and churches, will not work, and
that therefore the advocates of more definite teaching are right.
"A religious man cannot cut his theology in pieces and deal it
out in fragments selected by deference to others' beliefs." And
therefore he says : " Let him teach it entire and ab initio in the
school to and through those who are of his own mind." The
contention of those who wish for religious education has thus
been justified by one of their chief opponents, and the whole
aspect of the controversy has undergone a change. Plans are
being suggested for securing for all the children in state-aided
schools instruction in their respective religious creeds. It is so
difficult to devise any workable plan for effecting this, that it is
not beyond the limits of reasonable hope that, recognizing on the
one hand the necessity of religious instruction, and on the other
the impossibility of concocting a " common " Christianity, the
majority of the voters may revert to the denominational
schools and grant them the aid and support now afforded to

Board Schools.

The Co-operative Movement. At the twenty-fifth annual
Congress, held this year at Bristol, continued progress was record-
ed in numbers, business, and income. Every sixth adult inhabi-

1893-] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 573

tant of Great Britain belongs to the society, the annual turn-
over exceeds two hundred and fifty millions of dollars per
annum, while the profits shared among the members each
year reach the enormous sum of between twenty and twenty-
five millions. This represents the amount saved by co-opera-
tive methods by the working-classes, and must contribute, on
account of the large scale on which the operations of the society
are now carried on, to ameliorate in a notable degree their
position, and to equalize and to decrease the poverty of the
poor. That such large operations should be carried on with
so much success shows in a remarkable way the capacity and
honesty of the working-classes, who are the principal mana-
gers of the various undertakings. It is true, indeed, that
the movement has been indebted to the assistance of such
men as the author of Tom Brown s School-Days and the late Mr.
E. Vansittart Neale for direction in its organization, and for
counsel and encouragement ; but the main element of success
has been found in the intelligent co-operation of the men them-
selves ; for unless there had been among them mutual consid-
eration, trust, and confidence the movement would long ago
have come to nothing.

Co-operation in London. That the spirit of brotherhood is
the soul of the movement seems to be proved by its failures, for
the record of success is not unbroken. It has frequently been
said of London that there is no place in the kingdom which
has so little local public spirit. It is too vast to become an
object of affection. The rich come to it for a time, but look
upon their country dwelling-places as their homes. Selfish in-
terests fill the minds of the poorer classes ; while every man
has his friends, the vast numbers with whom he every day comes
in contact are strangers to him, and he is indifferent to their
welfare. The spirit of brotherhood is nowhere more lacking.
Now, it is in London alone that the co-operative movement has
let with reverses in any sense serious. Failure, in fact, has
there been common all along the line. From 1874 to 1892
no less than seventy-four societies failed or were dissolved.
While in Great Britain as a whole thirty-six per one thousand
of the population are co-operators, in London there are only six
per one thousand. Perhaps the comparative failure of the

movement in this country may be due to analogous reasons.

Want of Fidelity to its own Principles. Perhaps, however,
the most serious cause for anxiety as to the future of the move-
VOL. LVII. 39

574 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [July,

ment is to be found in what has largely contributed to its suc-
cess. Co-operators being only human, are unwilling to pay more
for what they buy than can be helped, even though a share in
the profits comes to each purchaser. The profits which are
made must be made at somebody's expense, and the persons
on whom the burden is thrown are the employees of the society.
In fact the co-operative societies, managed though they are by
working-men, have turned out to be no better employers of labor
than ordinary capitalists. The hours of work in co-operative
shops are no shorter than elsewhere. No fewer than one hun-
dred and sixty-one societies admitted that they kept open seven-
ty to eighty-five hours a week, and the wages of all but the
managers are low. One member told the Congress that the
hours of co-operative employees were infinitely longer than dock-
ers' hours and the wages smaller, and the president stated that
the Co-operative Insurance Company of Manchester had, in some
instances, been unable to become guarantors of co-operative
employees " because it was felt that it was scarcely possible
for men to be honest on such pay." Now, this is not only
disgraceful and unjust in itself, but a want of fidelity to
the objects of the movement. Co-operators do not aim the-
oretically at money-making in the first place, but at confer-
ring benefits upon the members of the working-classes, whether
those members are buyers or workers. At present the buyers
are reaping all the advantages ; the workers not only do not share
in those advantages, but have to suffer more than workers for
the ordinary capitalist. Instead of reconciling capital and labor,
they are establishing a wider estrangement. Were it not that the
Congress recognized the evil and has taken steps to remedy it,
doubts might be entertained as to the future usefulness of co-
operation ; the success of the past, however, leads to the confi-
dent hope that means will be found to remove this blemish and
to conquer this difficulty.

The Christian Socialist Movement of Austria and France.

Cardinal Vaughan in the address delivered by him on his return
from Rome, speaking of the social state of the world a state
due, in his judgment, to the detestable laisser faire system of
political economy which has triumphed for a century and more
over the dictates of Christianity gave expression to his convic-
tion that God will call forth an organization similar to the
orders of the middle ages for the service of the present sufferers,
for their rescue from temporal and eternal ruin, but built upon
a broader and more popular basis, gathering up, organizing, and

1893.] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE

utilizing all that is generous and noble in the Catholic commu-
nity. * ; The social agony," his eminence said, " is visible and
audible around us ; a little more time may be needed, more
prayer and grace, and then the organization will spring into
life, to sanctify the strong and healthy by saving the weak and
perishing." In order to show how many share the cardinal's
hopes and aspirations we .wish to call our readers' attention to
the Christian Socialist movements of Austria and France. In
Vienna a short time ago a meeting was held, which was largely
attended by the members of the Austrian Parliament, by the
local nobility, and wonderful to relate by a few professors.
Prince Alois Liechtenstein, a prominent leader of the Catholics
in the Austrian Parliament, in his speech declared that the first
of the principles of the Christian Socialists was that the worker
should have the full produce of his labor ; that its object was
to find some way to rescue the science of political economy
from the pilferers of the Manchester school, who had so long
used it as an apology for their shameless self-seeking. By means
of this false political economy they had made the Christian
populations of Europe physically and spiritually the bond slaves
of capital. In the large towns particularly Mammon had en-
trenched itself. Vienna formed the one exception to the rule ;
for there its power, if not broken, had been at least shaken ; a
party existed in Vienna which was organized on a fighting basis
and which bound all classes of the community in a common offen-
sive and defensive union for the protection of their most sacred
possessions. The readers of our notes last month will remem-
ber the account given of the care of the poor in the Austrian
capital, and will find therein a confirmation from a Protestant
source of the prince's assertions.

The Schools and Christian Socialism At a more recent
meeting, held on the occasion of the Pope's jubilee, of the
Catholic School Union, at which meeting a communication was
read from Cardinal Rampolla conveying the Papal Benediction
to the members of the society, the prince foreshadowed a new
phase in the development of the Christian Socialist movement.
The schools, he said, as at present conducted, were the nest in
which capitalist ideas were to be hatched. As it was only
through the practical realization of a true Christian state that
the false Social Democracy was to be prevented and its pro-
gress stayed, a Christian programme in economical affairs must
be adopted, and one of the most valuable functions of Catholic

576 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [July,

schools would be to form in the minds of the children the ideal
of a state thus constituted. The principles of Christian reform
of the state thus imparted would render nugatory the efforts of
Social Democrats to model it according to their irreligious no-
tions. The prince declared that the movement was strongly
supported by the Catholic people, and warned the officials that
if they did not support it they would lose the support of the
Christian population, and that then the movement now directed
against capitalists and the liberal party would be turned against
them. The principles set forth by the prince are supported also
by the highest authorities of the church.

Christian Socialism in France. In France the Comte de
Mun has for many years been fighting for the protection of the
rights of working-men both inside and outside of the legislature.
He has recently returned from a visit to Rome, during which he
had an audience with the Holy Father, and at the Catholic
Congress held in April at Toulouse he made a speech which may
be looked upon as the Pope's own practical application of the
encyclical De Conditione Opificum. We cannot do better than
quote the comte's words : " The great preoccupation of the
moment is Socialism. There are two solutions concentration
with the capitalists and concentration with the people. To wish
to act with the Jews and the financiers is to prepare the com-
ing of a socialism the excesses of which cannot be foreseen.
At the risk of appearing to stand quite alone and of seeming
extravagant, I will say that what must be protected is not capi-
tal but labor. We must not let it be supposed that the church
is a cassocked policeman let loose on the people in the sole in-
terest of capital. On the contrary, it should be clearly under-
stood that it acts in the interest and for the defence of the
weak. Let the people once know this and convince them that
the church is not made solely for the rich, and we shall then
have little more to do, and the Holy Father's wish will be real-
ized. ' Say that/ he said, * to them again and again. Speak
often of the social action of the church.' ' These words and
their spirit are so clear that the organs of the capitalists pro-
fess to see in them the untrue socialism of the agitators, and
have taken the alarm. They were quite content and ready even
to applaud so long as the utterances of the Pope could be
looked upon as merely the expression of an amiable, colorless
philanthropy ; but now that there promises to be a practical out-
come, they take refuge in calumny. Nor, we are sorry to say,

l8 93-] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 577

is it merely the children of this world who are alarmed. There
is a Targe number of good people who are devout and sincere
Catholics, but who also are nearly as much attached to certain
political and social institutions as to their religion. It is in
these that the Holy Father finds if not active at least passive
opponents. While Leo XIII. does not care what political or
social institutions survive or perish, so long as " God can be
brought back " to the hearts and consciences of the mass of in-
dividuals, the class in question find it impossible to think that
this can take place unless the institutions are maintained.

The Hull Dock Strike. While the church, under the guid-
ance of the Holy Father, acts in the interest and defence of
the weak, it is not therefore to be concluded that by entering
into an offensive and defensive alliance with the laborers she is to
bind herself to take their side right or wrong. Her office is to
preach justice and consideration for others to laborer and capi-
talist alike. That the laborer may sometimes be in the wrong
all but blind partisans must admit ; and of this the recent
strike at Hull seems to be an instance. Both in the cause of
the strike and in the manner in which it was conducted the
right was not with them. In fact, they treated without due con-
sideration an employer who had severed his connection with the
organization for the protection of ship-owners to which he be-
longed in order that he might give more favorable terms to the
union of his employees, and they forced him, by unjust demands,
to return to it. In the course' of the strike the most brutal vio-
lence was repeatedly shown towards free laborers, and appeals
were made by Labor members in the House of Commons for
the removal of the police and military notwithstanding all the
disorder that existed. Several fires, which with almost a cer-
tainty must be attributed to the strikers, destroyed a large
amount of property. All this was done for the purpose of ex-
cluding non-unionist laborers from work, in violation of that
freedom to which every one is entitled of joining or not joining
a union as it may please him. In the end employers gained a
complete victory, and the strikers had to make an appeal upon
their charity for alms to relieve their needs. This failure has
been a great blow to the " new unionism," perhaps will prove
fatal to it, and is a new enforcement of the lesson that, unless
the workmen have enough of right and justice on their side
they will forfeit that sympathy of the public without which suc-
cess is impossible.

578 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July*

TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS.

ROM the press of Gill & Son, Dublin, we have a
poem of praise from the author of a previous one
entitled Thought Echoes. The poem is headed
Alleluiah* and consists of English expansions
and illustrations of portions of the ancient hymns
of the church used at matins, vespers, etc. They are redolent
of rapt contemplation of the Divinity, and in this process the
meaning sometimes requires no small ingenuity to disentangle.
This, however, is a characteristic of some poets whom the world
calls great Browning, to wit. If the meaning be not at once
apparent, the density is not the poet's. If Alleluiah were in-
tended for general use, particularly for congregational singing,
we would prefer a style easier understood.

The thanks of the whole Catholic public are due to the Rev.
Orby Shipley, M.A., for the new work which he has just pro-
duced. The Carmina Mariana\ is a splendid proof of the au-
thor's zeal, patience, and industry. It embraces the poetical tri-
butes of the bards of every age since the Annunciation to the
Mother of God, except those which are familiar from long use.
The selections embrace translations from very ancient authors
and saints, Greek, Syrian, and Armenian, as well as Latin,
thus showing the great reverence which has ever been paid the
Blessed Virgin by the faithful. Some of the selections have ap-
peared from time to time in these pages, others in contemporary
Catholic magazines. The collection is appropriately preceded by
the very beautiful hymn to Mary by his Holiness Pope Leo XIII.
In a daintily gotten-up volume, bound in cobalt blue and
pale gold, the Rev. J. B. Tabb presents us with An Octave to
Mary.\ The reverend author's powers as a weaver of delightful
anthology are well known, and in this charming gift-book as
we take it to be he fully sustains his reputation. Nothing could
well be more full of concentrated grace and tenderness than his
opening invocation :

"Hail, Mother of humanity!
Alone thou art in thy supremacy,
Since God himself did reverence to thee,

* Alleluiah : A Sequence of Thought Symphonies. Dublin : Gill & Son.
f Carmina Mariana. Collected and arranged by Orby Shipley, M.A. New York : Ben-
ziger Bros.

% An Octave to Mary. By John B. Tabb. Baltimore : John Murphy & Co.

1893.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 579

And built of flesh a temple one with thine,

Wherein through all eternity to shrine

His inexpressive glory. Blessed be

The miracle of thy maternity,

Of grace the sole immaculate design !

" Lo ! earth and heaven the footstool and the throne

Of Him who bowed obedient to thy sway,
What time in lowly Nazareth, unknown,

He led of life the long-sequestered way
Pause till their tongues are tutored of thine own
' Magnificat ' in wondering love to say."

The work is embellished with a fine copy of Burne-Jones's
picture of the Annunciation, and is from the press of John
Murphy & Co., Baltimore.

The latest addition to the class of prophetic novels is M.
Jules Lemaitre's Prince Hermann, Regent* This work has been
published under the title Les Rois en 1900. It deals with the
social and royalist problems which vex our own age, and works
out some very astonishing results. Some conspicuous contem-
porary figures in European politics are introduced under very
thin literary disguises, and frequently in a way which does 'not
say much for the author's good taste. M. Lemaitre's idea is to
follow out legitimate conclusions until they produce paradoxical
results. A king of the good old absolute pattern is succeeded
by a regent of quite a democratic turn, who proceeds to carry
out his reforming ideas until the point of allowing his socialist
subjects to carry a black flag in a procession is reached ; then
he comes into collision with the people, there is a riot, and
then "the deluge." A couple of female anarchists are introduced,
one of whom has evidently Louise Michel for model. In striv-
ing after paradoxes the author has unconsciously produced a
paradox himself. He pictures a young girl who is the incarna-
tion of purity, yet is passionately in love with Prince Hermann.
She loves him because he fills her ideal of a prince who loves
humanity. Her love is purely platonic, but it is intense. He is
married, but does not love his wife, and is desperately enamored
of the young Socialist. She is a thorough infidel, and has no
moral restraint of any kind to prevent her from yielding to her
own ajid the regent's passion, and she only consents to it to
save him from assassination by the Socialists, by eloping with
him. If M. Lemaitre expects a common-sense public to believe
in such a phenomenon he makes too large an order. The work,

* Prince Hermann, Regent. By M. Jules Lemaitre. Translated by Belle M. Sherman.
New York : Cassell Publishing Company.

580 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July,

notwithstanding, is well worth the reading. It is a most artistic
piece of literary handicraft, showing all that delicacy of touch
which distinguishes the French school.

Mr. Grant Allen wishes to make hay while the sun shines.
We have two works of his within a couple of weeks one called
Blood Royal, the other The Scallywag.* The glorification of Ox-
ford University seems to be the main purpose for which they
have been written, for Oxford is eternally bobbing up and down
in eacn of these books, in a way that suggests Mr. Weston and
King Charles's head. A secondary object seems to be to prove
the truth of the aphorism that " blood will tell," so far as one
of the stories is concerned; the other seems designed to heap
ridicule on that superstition. Mr. Allen writes pleasantly, but
his style is showy and his " plots " are very, very conventional,
at least as far as the second-named work is concerned. That
clever adventuress, whom we meet again in it, has done duty so
often, and under so many disguises, that it is high time she were
allowed to retire from the literary stage. We don't know where
the author picked up his type of Pennsylvania girl. Slang and
bad grammar are not the usual characteristics of the ladies of
that State ; and it will be time for Mr. Allen to try to make
us laugh at bad grammar when his own irreproachability in that
respect is better demonstrated than it is in The Scallywag.

A good, wholesome, entertaining book is the army novel
which George I. Putnam gives under the title In Blue Uniform.^
Without a bit of apparent effort the writer produces the most
powerful effects and in the most natural and simple way. He
tells a story of a rigid old martinet colonel who, in his zeal for
the carrying out of military discipline, is instrumental in getting
his own long-lost son imprisoned in an army penitentiary and
then shot as he is trying to make his escape. As a study of
army social amenities, and in some instances harsh military sys-
tem in our free Republic, this effort of the novelist is not only
pleasantly entertaining but eminently useful perhaps.

Life in the Russian priesthood is somewhat of a novel theme
in the light literary field. We have two samples of it in one of
the " Unknown " series now being issued by Messrs. Cassell.
They are the work of an author named N. E. Potapeeks. One
is entitled A Father of Six ; the other, An Occasional Holiday. %

* Blood Royal. The Scallywag. By Grant Allen. New York : Cassell Publishing Co.

f In Blue Uniform : An army novel. By George I. Putnam. New York : Charles Scrib-
ner's Sons.

\A Father of Six ; and, An Occasional Holiday. By N. E. Potapeeks. Translated by
W. Ganssen, B.A. New York : Cassell Publishing Company.

1 893.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 581

They are rather sketches than stories. Simplicity and pathos
are their leading characteristics. The first-named morceau is ex-
ceedingly powerful, touching, and tragic. They seem to be faith-
ful and unexaggerated pictures of Russian rural life, and they
give a pitiable view of the domestic condition of the lower ranks
of the Russian married clergy.

Joseph Hatton is a good novelist of the serious and pains-
taking order, one who takes the trouble to " read up " before he
sits down to write a book on any subject. His latest work,
Under the Great Seal* is not so effective as a former one, By
Order of the Czar, by reason of the fact that he attempts too
much in it. No author can carry his readers' interest in the
loves of his heroes and heroines from generation to generation.
Mr. Hatton tries to do this in his working out of this novel,
with only moderate success. The early portion of the story is
laid in Newfoundland, when that colony was groaning under the
misgovernment which drove these States into rebellion ; and this
part of the romance reminds the reader very forcibly of Long-
fellow's story of Acadia and Evangeline. The story should have
reached its climax with the tragedy which eventuates here.
Some of the characters in this part of the novel are extremely
natural, and the dramatic situations are strong yet by no means
exaggerated. Like Mr. Hatton's other work which we have
mentioned, this novel seems well adapted for presentation on
the stage.

" And with a kiss they plighted their troth in the presence

>f the dead." This is the termination of a story of the Peninsu-

ir War which the author, who very wisely withholds his name,
testifies is " founded on fact." The tale which is called Her
Heart was True\ is given by Cassell's Company as one of the
" Unknown Series " ; and the sentence we have quoted will give
a clue to the sort of mind the author thinks the novelist ought
:o have. To have reconciled lovers kiss in the presence of

le third person, who has kept them asunder and who has just
died in agony in their sight, seems to this great unknown quite
the proper thing. He would see nothing remarkable about Ne-
ro's fiddling while Rome was blazing. The course of his literary

leanderings takes him to the siege of Badajos, and the sack of that
town a piece of British history so horrible that a veil is always

Irawn over it ; it is enough to say that it was as awful as any-
thing perpetrated by the Sepoys in the Indian mutiny. Stories

* Under the Great Seal. By Joseph Hatton. New York : Cassell Publishing Company,
t Her Heart was True. By an Idle Exile. New York : Cassell Publishing Company.

582 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July,

of sacrilege and robbery perpetrated by the British troops in
their passage through the Peninsula are told in the course of
the narrative with a sort of literary horse-chuckle, and these
have not even the poor merit of originality, for they have been
told over and over again by other authors whose ribaldry was
at least veneered over by some claim to wit. The stage Irish-
man is, of course, introduced into the story the Irishman of
the ignorant maligner, who pronounces his vowels as the York-
shireman pronounces them, and as no Irishman could pronounce
them if he tried. The composition as a whole is a piece of
coarse vulgarity.

Nauseous drugs are commended to the eye and the palate
by a bit of gilding or a coat of sugar. Though they be nau-
seous, they may possibly do some good which is more than
we can hope for from a very pretty literary gilded pill sent us
under the name of The Shadow of Desire* In daintiest dress of
pink and silver, like a court page, this production of Irene Os-
good's contains as much pruriency under its plumage as any
precocious puppy of the Pompadour regime. The late Charles
Reade is said to have expressed the opinion more than once
that women in general were pretty sensualists; and this view
seems to be shared in by Irene Osgood. The theme she has
chosen for her motif indicates no lack of courage ; only the
manner in which it is treated leaves us uncertain whether her
moral is calculated to dissuade or to encourage. As for the
story itself, it is almost as bald as Dean Swift's broom-handle
only the record of a woman who gets married three times, and
has so dangerous a weakness for running risks of breaking her
marital vows that she gets her second husband to fight a duel
and lose his life on that account. The incidental pictures of
fashionable life thrown in leave no other impression on the
mind than that it is quite of course for married women to have
lovers besides their husbands, and sometimes for some of them
to love these so madly as to drive them to suicide when their
unholy passion is not reciprocated or a rival married lady is
more fortunate. There is not one estimable character in the
whole book, save the foolish husband who gets himself killed
for the sake of the much-married lady, whose third marriage is
undertaken, it appears, as much to save her from herself as to
satisfy the spirit of her dead second husband, who is supposed to
communicate his approval of the arrangement in some mysterious

* The Shadow of Desire. By Irene Osgood. New York : The Cleveland Publishing
Company.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 583

way. In short, all the women portrayed in this book are mere
animals, the men a shade better ; while the mode of treatment
adopted leaves very much the impression that the pictorial
police-horror prints leave that, under the guise of literary ho-
moeopathy, they are intended to feed the very social diseases
which they affect to deprecate. We should be sorry to think
it was in any sense a true picture of general society in the
" upper ten " in the present day ; yet there can be no doubt
that it is an indication of a particular school which want of re-
ligious tone in early training, the unhappy facility of the divorce
system, and the spread of theosophy and other fantastic charla-
tanisms, have nourished in our social garden. After all, we pre-
fer plain, unvarnished, downright Zolaism to such neutral pru-
riency as this. Zola and his kind may plead speciously that
their intentions were excellent to illustrate the poet's view that

" Vice is a monster of such hideous mien
As, to be hated, needs but to be seen."

The pink-and-silver-cover school do their best to make the mon-
ster a sort of Lady Lilith beautiful, irresistible, inevitable, all-
devouring, and sweet to be devoured by.

A remarkable series of tales told by living witnesses is that
given in a handy pocket manual under the title From the High-
ways of Life. They are the narrations of converts to the Catho-
lic faith, taken at random from various walks of the world of
work and thought, each reflecting the writer's own mind and
showing how the ways of grace flowed in different channels and
by diverse ways. They all mirror the profound sincerity of each
individual writer, and in many cases the grounds for the con-
version are set out with admirable clearness and logical force.
That the spread of this excellent little work must be attended
by the most beneficial results no one who reads it can for an
instant doubt for the matter in it is such as to set all honest
minds pondering over. Hence its dissemination in a handy
form and at popular prices (cheap edition ten cents, cloth twen-
ty-five cents) is a work of the most practical utility. It is issued
>y the Columbus Press, 120 West Sixtieth Street, New York.

The Last King of Yewle* one of the latest of Cassell's " Un-
lown Library," the author, P. L. McDermot, styles a novelette
in nine chapters. It is a cleverly told tale, the plot is well con-
:eived and fairly well wrought out. The scene is laid in Eng-

* The Last King of Yewle. A novelette in nine chapters. By P. L. McDermot. Cassell's
Unknown Library.

584 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [J u ly>

lish middle life and involves the varying fortunes of the Yewle
family. It is healthy in tone and will afford the reader a couple
of hours' entertaining reading.

A Word on the Merits of England's Kettle-of-Fish Rule in
Ireland has just been issued from the office of St. Joseph's Ad-
vocate, Baltimore. It is a compilation of the exceedingly able
series of articles which appeared in that publication, treating
not only of the misgovernment of Ireland, but of the economic
conditions and possibilities of that unlucky country. It is a
work of the greatest possible utility to all who desire to know
the truth of the situation there.

I. DR. WARD AND THE CATHOLIC REVIVAL.*
Every one who is at all interested in the theological and
philosophical discussions of our time will welcome the appear-
ance of this sequel to Mr. Wilfrid Ward's preceding volume,
entitled William George Ward and the Oxford Movement. Dr.
Ward was indeed a striking, and to many not a very attractive
personality. By his extreme opinions and remarkable peculiari-
ties of manner he was calculated rather to repel than to win
over adherents or admirers, and we do not remember to have
heard that he made any converts to the faith. Papal bulls in
definition of articles of faith have not been frequent in the his-
tory of the church, and it is not, therefore, according to her
spirit to desire such pronouncements, which, in God's providence,
are evidently exceptional events ; yet Dr. Ward is credited with
saying that he would like a new Papal Bull every morning with
the Times at breakfast. This places, of course in a somewhat
exaggerated way, the attitude of mind which led him into con-
flict with men like Dr. Newman, whose sole desire was really
to be taught by the church, and not, under the aspect and ap-
pearance of extreme docility, to constitute themselves teachers
and masters of the church. It is satisfactory to learn from this
volume that Dr. Ward explicitly recognized the year before his
death that through his hankering after premature logical com-
pleteness he had pressed one or two points much too far. The
publication of the deliberations on the definition of Papal In-
fallibility of the committee of the Vatican Council /r<? rebus fidei
fully demonstrates that Dr. Newman's view of the scope and ex-
tent of that infallibility was the more accurate of the two. As
to the Syllabus, Dr. Ward in a letter to Dr. Newman, published

* William George Ward and the Catholic Revival. By Wilfrid Ward. London and New
York: Macmillan & Co.

1893.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 585

in this volume, says that he looks upon the cardinal's view as
thoroughly intelligible, local, and Catholic.

While there are among Catholics many who cannot sympa-
thize with the theological line taken too often by Dr. Ward, his
services to philosophy are unquestionable and acknowledged by
all. His criticism of John Stuart Mill and Dr. Bain is consid-
ered, by those best entitled to form a judgment, as the most
destructive of any to which the works of these writers have
been subjected. For the former of these writers Dr. Ward had
a warm personal respect, and submitted to him before publica-
tion the articles on his philosophy which were published in
the Dublin Review. An interesting chapter in this volume is de-
voted to the relations between the two antagonists. In fact
there is scarcely a page in this work which is not interesting.
There are very few men eminent in theology, philosophy, or let-
ters during the last half-century with whom Dr. Ward was not
in some way or other associated, either personally or through
their works, and of this association Mr. Wilfrid Ward, with his
well-known literary skill and intimate knowledge of philosophical
questions, has given in these pages such an account as to render
this work one of the most valuable contributions to the intellec-
tual history of this century.

2. CARDINAL MANNING AND HIS SOCIAL POLICY.*
M. 1'Abbe" J. Lemire is professor of rhetoric at the prepara-
tory seminary, Hazebrouck, France. His study of the great
English cardinal is in every way entertaining reading. It has
in its style that crisp smartness so purely Gallic, and which
their untranslatable word chic so aptly describes. It is a French-
man's estimate of Manning, and a Frenchman, too, quite com-
petent to give an estimate worthy of consideration. Doubtless
we shall soon see the book in English dress, and it will form a
valuable part of the extended biographical literature of the
day. M. Lemire considers Manning from three points of
view, and so divides his study into three parts : I. The Priest,
or Man of God, in four chapters ; II. The Patriot, in five chap-
ters ; III. The Democrat, or Man of the People, in ten chap-
ters. There are three appendices : One devoted to a description
of an audience with Manning given the author in 1888; the
second is a description of the political situation in France, in
which the author refers the reader to his work, Ulrlande en

* Le Cardinal Manning et son Action Sociale. Par M. 1'Abbe J. Lemire. Paris : Librairie
Victor Lecoffre.

586 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [July,

Australie ; in the third he describes a visit to the tomb of
the cardinal made in October, 1892. There is an introduction
of six pages, preceded by a short preface. Following the pre-
face M. Lemire prints four commendatory letters, one from
Archbishop Croke ; one from Rev. Dr. W. A. Johnson, the car-
dinal's secretary ; one from Monsignor Baunard, rector of the
faculty of the Lille University, and one, of especial interest,
from Count de Mun. The book is delightful and entertaining
reading, and we do not wonder that De Mun wrote M. Lemire
that " Votre etude sur le grand Cardinal Manning m'a ravi :
je 1'ai lue et relue, et j'y reviendrai souvent pour y chercher
des legons et des inspirations."

What gives M. Lemire's study of Manning its chief value,
it seems to us, is what we deem his correct estimate of what
constitutes the cardinal's true greatness. He will always rank
as distinguished among Catholic writers. As a preacher his
Roman sermons and those delivered at his pro-cathedral will
give him prominence. The organization and government of his
diocese give him higher rank as a churchman than the cardinal-
atial honors he so humbly bore. He was a statesman more
farseeing than the best, as is evidenced by his action in the
midst of the great labor troubles at London. But greater than
in all these he is in his character as a true man of the people
as an honest radical. His great sanctity gilds and beautifies
his whole life, as do the rays of the sun gild and beautify
the earth when it closes a glorious day by its setting.

3. THE CATHOLIC CHURCH AND LIBERTY.*

The Vicomte de Meaux, who made an extended visit to this
country recently, has embodied the results of his observations in
a charming book which he calls The Catholic Church and Liberty
in the United States. The author belongs to the fast-growing
party of French Catholics who would follow the present Pontiff
in his broad-minded policy of allying Catholicity and democracy.
He is more than appreciative : he is enthusiastic in his descri]
tion of the rapid growth, the vigor and power which the Cath<
lie Church has shown amidst the democratic institutions of
free country Like our own, where it is entirely untrammelled b}
any connection with the state. The book is prefaced by a com-
mendatory letter to the author from Cardinal Gibbons.

* L'Eglise Catholique et la Libertt aux tats- Unis. Par Le Vicomte de Meaux. Paris :
Librairie Victor Lecoffre.

1893-] EDITORIAL NOTES. 587

EDITORIAL NOTES.

THE Briggs case has culminated in a vote of the General As-
sembly suspending Dr. Briggs from the ministry of the
Presbyterian Church. This decision was arrived at after the
Assembly had refused, by an overwhelming vote, to let the case
go to the Synod of New York on appeal. Dr. Briggs and his
friends accept the situation in a cheerful spirit. There are al-
ready eighteen various creeds, distributed amongst twelve differ-
ent Presbyterian communities, in the United States, and one
more or less can hardly affect the chances of the bewildered
seekers after enlightenment in that tangled path of doctrine.
What Dr. Briggs and his following will do next is now a ques-
tion of some interest. Like the late Dr. Colenso, he may do
nothing, but rest content with having, to his own satisfaction,
demolished a system, not caring, or not being able, to substi-
tute anything for it. To a man of his order of mind, however,
inertia for a very lengthened period must be impossible ; there is
no such thing logically, now, as tarrying where he is.

Decoration Day was observed throughout the States this
year with unflagging fervor and affection for the gallant dead.
Everywhere the tombs of the war-victims were visited by thou-
sands, and mounds of floral offerings to their memory piled up
by loving hands. The customary parades of the survivors and
the military detachments were held in all the large cities, and
the enthusiastic populace turned out to greet them literally in
millions. On the preceding Sunday the usual memorial religious
services were held in several places, the most notable of these
being that in the Church of the Paulist Fathers in New York.
It was a scene of ineffable solemnity and impressiveness.
The colossal building was crowded to its uttermost inch of
space, and no one who was present could fail to note how
truly the hearts of the vast congregation went forth in the
touching function of reverence for their heroic dead. The vete-
rans of the Grand Army and the military corps formed the great
bulk of the congregation. To Rev. Father Scully, of Cambridge-
port, Mass., fell the task of delivering the memorial oration, as
the chaplain of the Ninth Massachusetts Volunteers, and the
simple and manly words in which he recalled the episodes of
the great civil struggle and the glorious part played by the

588 EDITORIAL NOTES. [July,

Catholic soldiers in defence of the Union thrilled the hearts and
dimmed the eyes of most of those who heard his address. Half
a million of Catholics, he recalled, had started up, at the call
of duty, to defend the flag of the Union, and testify their ap-
preciation of the civil and religious freedom which it brought
them. The mode in which they did their duty in that crucial
hour is the best answer to the malignant slanders and innuen-
does of the bigots who disgrace that flag by their calumnies on
the Catholic religion and its followers in the Union. Over five
thousand persons listened to Father Scully's marvellous address ;
and when the musical portion of the function was reached the
effect of all these masculine voices joining in hymn and battle-
song was grand in the extreme.

To put down obstruction in the British Parliament the Tories
some years ago went to much trouble in devising debate-rules
and a closure ; now they themselves are availing themselves to
the utmost of the methods which they then denounced as hard-
ly short of treasonable. They are obstructing as men never
obstructed before in the British House of Commons. The Irish
members are taking but little part in the discussion of the
Home-Rule Bill, save to intervene when they see the govern-
ment are yielding too much, or to try to amend provisions
which they deem unjust and inimical to Ireland. Only the
third clause of the bill had been got through up to the middle
of June. This clause limits and defines the powers of the Irish
legislature, and every endeavor was made to make the limita-
tions so narrow as to render the Irish Parliament powerless to
enforce its own decrees within the kingdom. The government
yielded too much in this way, in the opinion of many of the
Irish members, and Mr. Sexton and others at length were
obliged to protest against the concessions which the govern-
ment were making without consulting them. From present ap-
pearances there is no likelihood of the entire bill being got
through before the usual time for the rising of Parliament.
Lord Salisbury is working against the bill from outside. He
has gone to Ulster" to lend a hand in raking up the fires of
religious bigotry and racial animosity. The burden of his rather
guarded speeches is that there is an impassable gulf between
the Ulster Protestants and the Catholic Celts. The ordinary run
of statesmen would like to bridge over such political chasms if
they really existed ; but Lord Salisbury and his nephew belong
to a different order. Their prototypes may be studied in Mil-
ton's Paradise Lost.

1 893.] NEW BOOKS. 589

German electors have given their reply to the emperor's dis-
solution of the Reichstag over the defeat of his Army Bill.
There is no mistaking the significance of the answer. Although
the complete returns of the general election had not come in
up to the time of our going to press, enough was known to
show that the government candidates had barely held their own
in the agricultural districts. Social Democracy, on the other
hand, has had a signal triumph. In Berlin alone it added twen-
ty-five thousand votes to the figures of 1890; in other large
towns its gains have been proportionately great. The state of
the other parties was unascertairiable at the time of writing,
but the sum of the whole election pointed to an emphatic
" no " to the bellicose policy of Emperor William.

NEW BOOKS.

BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York:

A Lady : Manners and Social Usages of Society. By Lelia Hardin Bugg.
Reminiscences of Right Rev. Edgar P. Wadhams, D.D., First Bishop
of Ogdensburg. By Rev. C. A. Walworth, LL.D ; with a preface by
Right Rev. H. Gabriels, D.D. A Catholic Dictionary. By W. L. Addis
and Thomas Arnold, M.A. History of Clare and the Dalcassian Clans
of Tipperary, Limerick, and Gahvay. By Very Rev. P. White, P.P., V.G.
MACMILLAN & Co., New York:

The Last Touches, and other Stories. By Mrs. W. K. Clifford. Verbum
Dei : the Yale Lectures on Preaching. By Robert F. Horton, M.A.
CASSELL PUBLISHING COMPANY, New York:

Parson Jones. By Florence Marryat. The Third Man. By J. G. Be-
thune. Marionettes. By Julien Gordon. Along the River. By M. E.
Braddon.
HOUGHTON, MIFFLIN & Co., New York:

A Cathedral Courtship and Penelope's English Experiences. By Kate

Douglas Wiggin.
CHAS. SCRIBNER'S SONS, New York :

An Adventure in Photography. By Octave Thanet.
A. WALDTEUFEL, San Francisco :

Deviation to St. Anthony of Padua.
KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & Co., London :

Life of St. Edmund of Canterbury. By Wilfrid Wallace, D.D., M.A.,

LL.B.
LONGMANS, GREEN & Co., London:

The Final Passover. By Rev. R. M. Benson, M.A.
GEORGE H. ELLIS, Boston:

Philips Brooks in Boston. By M. C. Ay res.
J. STILLMAN SMITH & Co., Boston:

Selections from the Writings of Edward Randall Knowles, LL.D.

PAMPHLETS.

OFFICE OF INDIAN RIGHTS ASSOCIATION, Philadelphia:

Civilisation among the Sioux Indians. By Herbert Welsh.

ARGUS AND PATRIOT PRINTING HOUSE, Montpelier, Vermont:
The Pictorial Church for Children. By Rev. J. Brelivet.

HAMILTON PRESS, Topeka:

Quarterly Report of the Kansas State Board of Agriculture.
VOL. LVII. 40

590 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [July,

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

ALL COMMUNICATIONS RELATING TO READING CIRCLES, LISTS OF BOOKS,
ETC., SHOULD BE ADDRESSED TO THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION, NO.
415 WEST FIFTY-NINTH STREET, NEW YORK CITY.

REPORTS from various Reading Circles indicate that considerable interest has
been awakened in behalf of the next session of the Catholic Summer-School.
In many places meetings were organized to discuss the advantages to be derived
from attending the forty-two lectures to be given at Plattsburgh, N. Y., between
July 15 and August 6. The trustees of the Catholic Summer-School have been
actively engaged in the different localities which they represent, endeavoring
to diffuse correct information for the guidance of all who wish to be associated
with the movement to establish in the Adirondack region a new centre of Catho-
lic thought. Some of the comments from non-Catholic journals show that there
is a desire to give very faint praise to the official prospectus. A writer in the
Christian Union admits that " the lecturers are men eminent in Roman Catholic
circles "; and then adds this statement : " The Roman Church never does anything
in an imperfect way which it can do well, and we may expect that in due time
this school on Lake Champlain will be one of the features of the educational sys-
tem of our country. To our thought all such movements as this are good signs.
With the growth of education there must also be a growth of liberty." It is to
be hoped also that this writer of the Christian Unio?i will grow in justice, so that
he may speedily be able to praise what is commendable among Catholics without

irrelevant and offensive allusions to superstition.

* * *

From the Catholic Times of Philadelphia, edited by Rev. L. A. Lambert,
LL.D., we give an account of the meeting held at the Philopatrian Hall to pro-
mote interest in the Summer-School. It was attended by a large and enthusiastic
audience. Seaied on the platform were Rev. James F. Loughlin, D.D., Rev. F. P.
Siegfried, Rev. W. P. Gough, William R. Claxton, the four trustees representing
Philadelphia, who are laboring hard to bring to Plattsburgh a large delegation.
Dr. Loughlin presided, and, after a few complimentary remarks to the audience
for their interest, said the object of the school was to enable Catholics who have
not had the advantages of Catholic collegiate or university training to become
familiar with the Catholic aspects of the various important questions in the differ-
ent departments of knowledge that engage public attention to-day. There is a
vast number of our young people to-day anxious for improvement in these lines,
and he felt confident their highest aspirations would be gratified by attendance
at the Summer-School course, and afterward continuing the winter course.

The address of Father Siegfried received the closest attention of the audience.
He explained how the lectures at the school would benefit those who heard
them, as they would be delivered by men who were experts on their subjects and
there was very little danger of mixing of error with truth, as is too often the case
in the University Extension system.

Mr. Claxton made a strong appeal to Catholic laymen to embrace an oppor-
tunity like this, as the layman to-day was called upon as well as the priest to de-
fend the great truths of religion, and his mission gave him more opportunities for
communicating knowledge of his religion among non-Catholics if he was able to
do so.

1893-] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 591

The Summer-School was discussed at Columbus Hall, New York City. On
the admission cards, which were all complimentary, it was announced that the
meeting was arranged under the auspices of the Ozanam Reading Circle, which
has now completed the sixth year of very satisfactory work. It was organized un-
der the care of the director of the parish library attached to the Church of St. Paul,
the Apostle. The Paulist Fathers have watched its growth with sustained inter-
est. The president, Miss M. F. McAleer, read a paper showing the plans adopted
during the past year, and the Catholic authors from whose works selections had
been made. Improvement in literary taste it the object for which this circle of
Catholic women meet together once a week. In an informal and friendly way
the members talk about books, Catholic books especially, and give readings from
the best authors. No one is required to furnish a recitation or an essay, though
these literary exercises are recognized frequently in the programmes. Every one
is expected to do some sound, profitable reading in books, magazines, and relia-
ble weekly papers, which give current news of important matters relating to the
Catholic Church.

Miss Helen M. Sweeney read selections from her note-book containing an
account of a series of talks to the Circle during the winter by Rev. Thomas
McMillan on the subject of Religious Literature. In these talks particular atten-
tion was devoted to the official books ; such as the Bible, the Missal and the Bre-
viary, and the Manual of Prayers for the laity, which are authorized by the
sanction of the bishops. From the play, " As You Like It," Mr. John Malone
depicted in beautiful language the home-life of Shakspere, dwelling particularly
on the passages that indicate the religious tendencies of the Bard of Avon. Mr.
Malone contended that the allusion to the " old religious uncle " gives a clue to
the source from which Shakspere derived his education.

As many questions had been asked about the Catholic Summer-School and
its next session, Rev. Thomas McMillan was requested to furnish the desired
information. He declared that the assurance of success for the Summer-School
was well founded, and was powerfully aided by the cordial co-operation of dis-
tinguished professors in various Catholic institutions of learning. The prospec-
tus of the coming session shows that the speakers represent many States and
cities already enlisted in the work planned for Catholics by the officers of the
Summer-School.

Cardinal Gibbons has given in an interview the first public expression of his
deep personal interest in the success of the Summer-School. He said : " It is one
of my regrets that I cannot have the pleasure of attending the Catholic Summer-
School at Plattsburgh. I am pleased at the material good luck which has fol-
lowed the school in securing so fine a location on Lake Champlain, and also so
valuable a piece of property. I wish the movement every success, and take this
opportunity of speaking in its favor publicly.

" Our clergy and laity have never had any central meeting-place where all
could gather without awkwardness and amicably discuss questions of interest to
all. The success of the congress held four years ago in Baltimore showed the
need of it. The plan of the Summer-School seems suitable for this purpose.
Pupils and teachers can meet at its reunions and learn to know one another out-
side the school formalities. Educators can compare notes ; specialists can meet
and confer. This bringing together of theorists and men of affairs, clergy and
laity, religious and seculars, cannot but have a good effect if wisely and safely
managed.

592 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [July, 1893.

" I look to a time, not far distant I hope, when more than one Catholic Sum-
mer-School will flourish in convenient sections of the country. The great West
has splendid material for a summer-school, and no doubt will soon begin an en-
terprise of her own. The wider the views of the managers of these schools, the
more representative their lectures, the larger the circle of their influence. The
idea of a summer-school is yet an untried affair with us, and none can speak of
it from experience. But the earnestness with which it has been taken up and
promoted by men of cooljudgment is a strong testimony to its worth and useful-
ness."

* * *

The railroad arrangements for the journey to Plattsburgh are fully explained
in a circular issued by the Secretary of the Catholic Summer-School, Mr. War-
ren E. Mosher, Youngstown, Ohio. Reduced rates have been conceded
by the Boston Passenger Committee and the Central Traffic Association,
as well as by the roads in Trunk Line territory. World's Fair Tickets are
good for stop-over at Summer-School going or returning. The Central
Vermont Railroad will make Trunk Line rates of one fare and a third
throughout New England, and will run special excursions via White Mountains.
Tickets over Champlain Division of Delaware and Hudson Railroad will be ac-
cepted on Lake Champlain steamers, and vice versa. The Chicago and Alton
Railroad will make a rate of one fare and a third for the round trip on the certifi-
cate plan from all Chicago and Alton stations in Illinois and St. Louis, Mo., to
Chicago or Bloomington, 111. From these points tickets can be procured for
Plattsburgh at Central traffic rates of one fare and three-fifths. Persons living
west of Chicago can procure World's Fair tickets, and upon arrival at Chicago
secure the special rate on certificate plan to Plattsburgh.

* * *

A writer in the Scottish Review describes his impressions of the scenery
around the site of the Catholic Summer-School as follows: "Mountains have
something to say to the spirit of man, while a flat country seems comparatively
mute. From whatever side the place is approached, the traveller has to pass
through scenery which can be surpassed in but few countries upon earth.

" The Adirondacks are reached by the Delaware and Hudson Railroad ; and
it may be questioned whether there is a railway journey in the world which gives
in one day a variety and splendor of landscape to equal that which is enjoyed by
the traveller taking trie morning express by this line between Montreal and New
York. Starting from the former city, let us say, on one of those beautiful morn-
ings with a cloudless, blue sky overhead, which are the rule rather than the ex-
ception in this climate all through the summer, he passes for an hour or two
through the vast St. Lawrence valley, and before he has time to grow weary of the
monotonous repetition of flat fields and uninteresting villages, he catches the first
foreshadowings of the huge mountain-ranges by which Lake Champlain is guard-
ed on both sides. For nearly the whole length of the lake the railway keeps close
to its western shore, being at many points cut out of the rock, which rises some-
times sheer out of the water up to a considerable height on the mountain side.
Following thus most of the windings of the shore, the traveller is brought ever and
anon with a pleasing surprise upon the most unexpected changes of view, taking in
the beautiful waters of the lake, that run into every various form of bay, while on
the right rise the gigantic forms of the Adirondacks, and far away across the lake
melt into the blue haze of distance the mountains of Vermont."

Columbian * Imposition,

Secticm 1R, Blocfe 1,
Gbicago,

E would respectfully call 3'our attention to the ex-
hibition of ECCLESIASTICAL METAL WORK which
is now being shown in the Manufactures and Liberal
Arts Building of the World's Fair in connection with
our other departments.

(Borbam fliyt'Q Co.,
Silver smitbs,

Broadway and iyth St., New York City,

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LVII. AUGUST, 1893. No. 341.

THE AUTHENTICITY OF THE GOSPELS.

HE Four Gospels are the history of Jesus Christ,
that " Divine Tragedy " surpassing all human
histories as much as its hero, Jesus Christ, sur-
passes all the heroes, sages, and saints of the
human race.

The exact date of the composition of these Gospels cannot
be determined with certainty. The Gospel of St. Matthew was
the first to appear, soon after A.D. 40. It was written in Syro-
Chaldaic, for the Hebrew Christians of Palestine, but the authen-
tic text was early lost, and a Greek version very soon came
into use and was universally received as of equal authority with
the original.

St. Mark's Gospel was composed some few years later, before
A.D. 50, at Rome, under the direction of St. Peter, for the use
of the Roman Christians.

St. Luke's Gospel, written under the direction of St. Paul,
was composed at least as early as A.D. 52, for more general use
in the churches founded by St. Paul.

St. John's Gospel was written between A.D. 90 and 100, pro-
bably at Ephesus, at the request of the bishops of Asia Minor.
The symbols of the Four Evangelists are : of St. Matthew,
a man ; of St. Mark, a lion ; of St. Luke, an ox, and of St.
John, an eagle. They are explained as follows : The symbol of
St. Matthew is a man, because he begins his narrative with the
human genealogy of Jesus Christ. The symbol of St. Mark is
a lion, because he begins with the preaching of St. John the
Baptist, a " voice crying in the desert," as it were a lion roar-
Copyright. VERY REV. A. F. HBWIT. 1893.
VOL. LVII. 41

594 THE AUTHENTICITY OF THE GOSPELS. [Aug.,

ing. The symbol of St. Luke is an ox, an animal offered in
sacrifice, because he begins his narrative with the priest Zacha-
rias in the temple. The symbol of St. John is an eagle, because
he immediately soars upward to the eternal and divine genera-
tion of Jesus Christ, the Word of God.

Any one who looks at a Harmony of the Gospels will see
that in part they narrate the same things, often in the same
words ; and that in part they supplement each other, each
one relating some things not found in the others, and omitting
other things found in one or more of the other three evan-
gelists.

It is supposed, with very good reason, that the apostles and
other disciples of Christ were accustomed, in the Christian assem-
blies, to narrate his history, and give their testimony to the
wonderful things with which they were so intimately acquainted.
The Gospels are, each one, an abstract or epitome of this
apostolic preaching of the Gospel.

A Catholic does not need to look about for reasons why he
should believe this Gospel. He receives it from the church,
into which he has been born by baptism. An American child
finds himself in the American Republic, whose existence is an
evidence of what his parents tell him of Washington, the War
of Independence, the formation of the Constitution. So, the
Gospel history, the truths of faith, the whole Christian religion,
is in immediate contact with our minds, as an object of direct
faith, from the first dawn of reason.

Whoever has had the happiness of being familiar with the
Gospels from childhood, or who has later read them attentively,
with a candid mind and an upright heart, must believe in them,
and cannot have a serious doubt of the truth of the history
which they contain.

ROUSSEAU ON THE SCRIPTURES.

Rousseau, overmastered by the power of truth, expresses
himself on this topic in a way which would do honor to a de-
vout and fervent Christian :

" I make the avowal, that the majesty of the Scriptures
astonishes me, the sanctity of the Gospel speaks to my heart.
Look at the books of the philosophers, with all their parade ;
how small they appear beside the Gospel! Is it possible that
a book at once so sublime and so simple should be the work
of men ? Can it be that He whose history is there recorded was
himself no more than a man? Does he take the tone of an

1 893-] THE AUTHENTICITY OF THE GOSPELS. 595

enthusiast or of an ambitious founder of a sect ? What sweet-
ness ! What purity of morals ! What touching grace in his in-
structions ! What elevation in his maxims ! What profound
wisdom in his discourses ! What presence of mind ! What
fineness and justice in his answers! What empire over his
passions ! . . . Shall we say that the history of the Gospel
is an invention? My friend, inventions are not of that sort;
and the facts respecting Socrates, which no one doubts, are
less attested than those which relate to Jesus Christ. At bot-
tom, this supposition only shifts without destroying the diffi-
culty ; for it would be more inconceivable that several men should
have fabricated this book in concert, than it is that one only
should have furnished its subject. Never could Jewish authors
have imagined the tone and the moral character by which the
book is marked, and the Gospel has characters of truth so grand,
so striking, so perfectly inimitable, that the inventor would be
a more astonishing person than the hero " (Entile, b. iv.)

Although we receive the Gospels by an act of Catholic faith
on the authority of the church, we may, nevertheless, examine
the evidence of their genuineness and authenticity, in order to
understand better that which we believe. A Catholic cannot
make this examination as if he were uncertain or doubting, but
as seeking corroboration of his faith by an increased intelligence
and knowledge of the grounds and reasons which the church
authorities have had for making their decisions. It is for many
not only lawful, but very useful, to make this examination.
For those who have not Catholic faith, but are seeking for the
truth, and who may not have a clear and firm conviction of the di-
vine authority of the Scriptures, this examination is a way of
arriving at the knowledge and conviction which is, for them, a
necessary preamble to the reception of the faith which the
church proposes to our belief.

AUTHENTICITY DISTINCT FROM INSPIRATION.

The genuineness, authenticity, and historical credibility of
the Gospels are a topic distinct from the doctrine of their
divine inspiration, a topic which comes first in order, in an
investigation of the evidence of their decisive and final authority
as a testimony to the facts and doctrines of the Christian reli-
gion. Belief in their inspiration rests on the authority of the
church. Their historical credibility rests on its own basis,
and can be proved in the same way that we prove the credi-
bility of the history of Tacitus, or of Irving's Life of Washing-

596 THE AUTHENTICITY OF THE GOSPELS. [Aug.,

ton. That the Four Gospels were written during the period
between A.D. 40 and A.D. 100, by the authors whose names they
bear ; that these authors were competent and trustworthy wit-
nesses to the real life of Jesus Christ ; and that we now possess
a text of the Gospels on which we can rely, can be established
with certainty by numerous and various proofs. It is not neces-
sary, nor in a short essay is it possible, to make a complete ab-
stract of all these proofs as they are fully developed in learned
works.

THE TESTIMONY OF TRADITION.

The main point, viz., that the Four Gospels were written by
Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, and were universally received
in the Christian churches founded by the apostles as authentic
documents, in the first and second centuries, is clearly proved in
a manner to shut out all reasonable doubt, by one distinct and
easily intelligible line of historical evidence. This line connects
St. John, the Apostle and Evangelist, with St. Irenseus, who
was Archbishop of Lyons from A.D. 178 to A.D. 202, in which
year he suffered martyrdom. Beginning at the point of the line
where it touches St. Irenaeus, we follow it back through the sec-
ond century to its starting-point at the close of the first, from
St. John the Apostle.

The admirable and precious works of St. Irenseus which are
still extant date from the last twenty or thirty years of the second
century. The value of the testimonies which they contain to the
faith and tradition of the universal church in the second half of the
second century, cannot be over-estimated. St. Irenaeus was a most
competent and trustworthy witness. His sanctity, sealed by his
blood, is a warrant for his veracity. He was a man of high
mental endowments, and fully instructed in all sacred learning.
Theodoret styles him the light of Gaul and the glory of the
West. The course of his life was such as to give him the best
and most abundant opportunities for becoming acquainted with
ecclesiastical affairs, in widely distant parts of the church. Ire-
naeus, as his name shows, was of Greek origin, and, as he was
educated at Smyrna, he was probably a native of that part of
Asia Minor. He was born somewhere between A.D. 120 and 140,
spent a part of his life in Asia Minor, visited Rome and other
chief episcopal sees, was a priest in Lyons under the Bishop
Photinus ; when the persecution broke out there, A.D. 177, he
was sent to Rome as a messenger of the church, and on his re-
turn was made bishop of the see. During his sojourn at Rome

1893.] THE AUTHENTICITY OF THE GOSPELS. 597

and other principal cities where Christian churches were estab-
lished, he was diligent in examining all their ecclesiastical docu-
ments, inquiring into their traditions, and making himself ac-
quainted with the doctrines and practices which the apostles
bequeathed as a heritage to the bishops whom they appointed
as their successors.

I will quote here the. words of a recent French writer of
distinction, Monseigneur Freppel :

" Behold a bishop, the most renowned doctor of his epoch,
who writes under the pontificate of Pope Eleutherius, between
177 and 192. By his birth, which touches on the apostolic age;
by his long sojourn in Asia Minor, on the one hand, and on the
other his residence in the middle of the Gallic provinces (i.e.,
France); by his journeys across the entire surface of the church ;
by his relations with the bishops of Rome and those of all
Christendom, this successor of St. Photinus on the episcopal
chair of Lyons, this disciple of Papias and Polycarp, is the man
of the age the most capable of knowing what is taught in the
different churches, and what books are received by them as the
writings of the apostles and their associates under the inspira-
tion of the Holy Spirit. His zeal for the maintenance of the
pure apostolic tradition, and his aversion for even the slightest
innovation, are unequalled. Now, this witness so near to
the facts, this witness whose vast knowledge and rectitude
of judgment defend him against every mistake, whose char-
acter and virtue remove all suspicion of connivance with
an odious imposture this witness of the second century de-
clares in the most precise and explicit manner that the
church has never admitted more or fewer than Four Gospels,
those of St. Matthew, St. Mark, St. Luke, and St. John; he
cites from them long extracts perfectly identical with the text
which we now possess ; and far from awakening the least oppo-
sition, his sentiment is in accord with that of all the cotempo-
rary and later Fathers " (Saint Irdnc'e, p. 382).

THE TESTIMONY OF ST. IRENvEUS IS AS FOLLOWS:

" Matthew wrote his Gospel in the Hebrew language, while
Peter and Paul were preaching at Rome and laying the founda-
tions of the church. Afterwards, Mark, disciple and interpreter
of Peter, transmits to us in writing the truths which this apostle
taught ; and Luke, a disciple of Paul, wrote in a book the Gos-
pel as his master preached it. Finally, John, the beloved dis-
ciple, who leaned on the breast of the Lord, gave forth his Gos-

598 THE AUTHENTICITY OF THE GOSPELS. [Aug.,

pel during his sojourn at Ephesus in Asia " (Adv. Hceres. 1.
iii. c. i).

" There are then Four Gospels, no more and no fewer, which
correspond to the four quarters or the four winds of the earth.
As the church is spread through all the earth, and the Gospel
is its pillar, its foundation, its spirit of life, it follows that there
should be four pillars whence the breeze of immortality blows
over all humanity to vivify it unceasingly. We may conclude
from this that the supreme artificer of all things, the Word,
whose throne is exalted above the cherubim, who embraces the
universe in his immensity, who has manifested himself to men
that the Word, I say, has willed to give us his Gospel under
four forms, although it is but one only and the same spirit
which pervades it " (Ibid. c. xi.)

In all his controversies with heretics St. Irenaeus argued
from the Gospels, and not only from these but from other parts
of the New Testament, and from the Old Testament as well, as
oT universally admitted and unquestioned authority in the entire
Catholic Church ; and also, from Apostolic and Catholic tra-
dition.

Confining our attention to the Gospels, it is plain, from the
testimony of Irenaeus, that during the last half of the second
century they were universally received as genuine, authentic,
and historically true documents of faith. In Rome, Alexandria,
Antioch, Jerusalem, Ephesus, and everywhere else, in countries
widely remote, there was an unanimous agreement. This is
enough to prove that it was the same in the first half of the
second century, and in the immediate after-apostolic age, the
last thirty years of the first century. For, these books had
been received by the Christians of the age of St. Irenaeus
from their forerunners and ancestors in the faith. They were an-
imated by the spirit of faith and love, tenacious of the pure
doctrine which they had received from the apostles, and most
averse from all innovation. There were learned and holy men
among their bishops and priests, who were jealous and watchful
guardians of everything belonging to the genuine and pure
Christian religion which the apostles had proclaimed and handed
over to their successors. It was therefore simply impossible that
the Gospels should have been everywhere received, unless they
had been given to the church originally by the apostles.

Irenaeus furnishes, however, a more direct proof of this fact.
He was in his youth a disciple and pupil of St. Polycarp, the
Bishop of Smyrna, who was martyred A.D. 155. St. Polycarp

1893-] THE AUTHENTICITY OF THE GOSPELS. 599

was a disciple of St. John the Apostle, by whom he was
placed over the Church of Smyrna before the close of the first
century.

Thus, in the words of M. de Broglie, Irenaeus " was himself
a complete living tradition. Born twenty years only after the
death of St. John, brought up at the knees of St. Polycarp, he
went from Smyrna to govern the first Gallic church. He had
then traversed the entire surface of the Christian territory, and
at the same time his remembrances went back to the very
sources of the faith. He was the bond between two centuries
and two worlds. From St. John to St. Irenaeus through St.
Polycarp that is, from the death of Christ to the end of the
second century the Christian tradition runs without interrup-
tion, and is composed of only two links closely connected "
(L Eglise etT Empire Remain au IV. Siecle, vol. i. p. no).

St. Irenaeus writes of the time when he was St. Polycarp's
disciple, in these words, preserved by Eusebius from one of his
lost works :

" I remember those times better than anything which occurs
at the present moment ; for whatever is learned by us in child-
hood grows up with us as a part of ourselves. I could describe
the place where the blessed Polycarp sat when he delivered his
discourses, his attitude while speaking, his manner of life, his
countenance, .the discourses which he addressed to the people,
how he recounted to us that he had lived with John and others
who had seen the Lord, how he drew on his memory of their
words and of all which he had learned from them regarding
Christ, his miracles and his doctrine. Polycarp related all that,
in conformity with the Scriptures, having learned it from those
who had seen with their eyes the Word of life. And, by the
mercy of God, I listened to all this carefully, not writing it
down upon paper, but engraving it in my heart, and by the
same grace I recollect it now, and meditate upon it unceasing-
ly " (Euseb., Hist. EccL, v. 201).

Thus Irenaeus has brought us face to face with Polycarp as
a witness prior to himself. St. John had found Polycarp as a
young, robust, innocent, and promising country-boy, and, being
very much taken with him, had educated him for the priest-
hood. He must have been born not far from A.D. 65, and was
therefore coeval with the events and persons of the last thirty
years of the first century. His position in the various grades
of the clergy, including the highest, in Asia Minor, and his re-
lation to St. John, made him acquainted with St. Timothy and

6oo THE AUTHENTICITY OF THE GOSPELS. [Aug.,

many other disciples of the apostles. In the year 80, men of
seventy years of age would have been twenty years old at the
death of Christ, so that he could have seen a number of such
persons among the resident or visiting Christians at Smyrna
and Ephesus. In this way he was brought very near to the
apostolic age, and even to the period of the public ministry,
death, and resurrection of the Lord. But it was especially from
the teaching of St. John, that pure and original source of
Christian knowledge, that he imbibed the fulness of apostolic
doctrine. It is usual to consider the apostolic age as the
period between A.D. 30 and A.D. 67, and the period between
this latter date and the early part of the second century as the
after-apostolic age. It is true that all the apostles except St.
John had suffered martyrdom before the year 67, and that the
government of the church had been handed over to their suc-
cessors. Still, the apostolic age, in the person of St. John, did
extend to the end of the first century. This blessed apostle
was kept alive, by the providence of God, until he was a hun-
dred years old, as the survivor and representative of the apos-
tolic college, that he might give an apostolic sanction and bless-
ing to the church, its doctrine and its organization under epis-
copal government and the primacy of the successors of St.
Peter. His sanction rests on St. Clement of Rome, St. Poly-
carp of Smyrna, St. Ignatius of Antioch, and renders all their
testimony, trustworthy as it is in itself, still more credible.

POLYCARP IS AN ECHO OF ST. JOHN.

There is no possibility of an error in the testimony which he
gives through St. Irenaeus to the authenticity of the Four Gospels.
We receive these Gospels from the hands of St. John himself.
He wrote to the bishops of Asia, when he sent to them the Gospel
which he had composed at their request : " That which was from
the beginning, which we have heard, which we have seen with
our eyes, which we have beheld, and our hands have handled of
the word of life ; and the life was manifested, and we have seen
it, and we testify, and announce to you the eternal life which
was with the Father and appeared to us ; what we have seen
and heard we announce to you, that you also may have fellow-
ship with us, and our fellowship may be with the Father, and
with his Son, Jesus Christ " (I. Ep. i. 1-4). These words are
equally applicable to the other three Gospels, and they are ad-
dressed to us, as well as to the bishops of Asia.

The Gospels, regarded merely as authentic histories, suffice

I893-]

THE AUTHENTICITY OF THE GOSPELS.

60 1

to give us certainty of the great facts of the Life of Jesus
Christ. We know, as an historical fact, that he founded the
Church, and committed plenary authority to teach and govern
it to the apostles under their prince, St. Peter, and to their
successors to the end of the world.

The apostles and their successors teach us that the Gospels,
together with the other Scriptures, are divinely inspired. We
receive and believe them, therefore, not only as an authentic
and credible history emanating from trustworthy witnesses, but
as a history which has the Holy Spirit for its Author, and who
has taken care that it should be preserved and handed down
to us, as the word of God, uncorrupted and pure ; the word of
life to make us wise unto salvation. Let all Christians read
the Gospels frequently and devoutly. This reading will be much
aided by the use of a Harmony, and the excellent Lives of
Christ by Fouard and Didon will furnish a most useful com-
mentary.

AUGUSTINE F. HEWIT.

St. PauPs, New York.

FAITH, HOPE, CHARITY.

DEAR Faith within my heart, live on
In strength and beauty! Glow and shine,
Thou light divine. Bright star, life's dawn
Made me all thine ! Thou shalt be mine :
When evening lights to shadows yield,
And death's dark hand my eyes have sealed
To light of earth, thy heavenly glow
My soul will flood, and there will flow
Into my heart a stream of love
And peace and comfort. Far above,
Thy face I'll see, 'mid stars that gleam
Aglow with radiant beauty. Dream
This shall not be, but fair reward !
Thyself thou'st given, and those who guard
Thee well and love the hand that leads
To that last reckoning of deeds,
Thou wilt stand by and light the way
That leadeth to eternal day.

Fond Hope, the human heart and soul
Claim thee, fair child ! The promised goal
Thou holdest high ; we gaze
And lean in rapture towards thee. Praise
To Him who kindly gave thy light
And warmth ! Each ray some bright
And fragrant flower brings forth to cheer
And sweeten life. Without thy clear
Sunshine they'd die and leave us here
In dark existence, cold and drear.
No hope ! Alas ! a life without
Would be a chaos, fear and doubt,
And evil passions, worst of all despair
Would trample down and roughly tear
And scatter to the wind and dust
The frail and tender flowers of trust.

1893-] FAITH, HOPE, CHARITY. 603

Then sweetly yield, for hope will guide
Where only joy and peace abide.
The icy hand of death will chill ;
Alike it comes to all, but still
To all doth hope this promise give
The heart must die, the soul shall live.

Sweet Charity, thou last and best !

A golden stream thou art, and blest

Is he within whose heart the spring

Is fed ! Its constant flow will bring

New life, and every living thing

Grown faint, once touched, will wake to sing

And bloom in a refreshing dew

That giveth strength and courage new.

As silently and freely given

As summer's sun and dew of heaven

Should be our aid. Then gladly lend

A helping hand the weak defend ;

Give from the good that God has placed

Within your keeping here a taste

To those less blessed. To all in grief

Some cheer and comfort be. This brief

And troubled life too soon must end ;

In sorrow's cup some sweetness blend ;

Who good performs, reward shall claim

A thousand fold, in Christ's dear name.

COLUMBA C. SPALDING.

6o4 COLUMBIAN CATHOLIC CONGRESS AT CHICAGO. [Aug.,

COLUMBIAN CATHOLIC CONGRESS AT CHICAGO.

F Chicago prepared for the world a welcome sur-
prise in the unexpected beauty, architectural splen-
dor, and the general magnificence of its plans and
preparations for the Columbian Exposition and
this is a fact conceded by all so in another par-
ticular of wide importance has the World's Fair city surpassed
public expectation. The project of a series of World's Con-
gresses to be held in Chicago coincidently with the great Ex-
position was early considered by the directory, and was promptly
given shape in the form of a board or organization since known
as the " World's Congresses Auxiliary," the purpose of which
was to promote the holding of a series of world's congresses
during the Columbian Exposition. The general aim of these
congresses, as suggested in the outline or programme, was de-
clared to be " to establish fraternal relations among the leaders
of mankind ; to review the progress already achieved, to state
the living problems now awaiting solution, and to suggest the
means of further progress." Under the intelligent direction of
Hon. Charles C. Bonney the scheme of the congresses was out-
lined in detail, and when published soon won adhesions and con-
currence from every quarter and from every interest. Indeed it
may be said that the succession of world's congresses which
commenced with the remarkable group of woman's assemblies
early in May has in a measure divided with the great Exposi-
tion public attention and interest. According to the official pro-
gramme upwards of one hundred congresses will be convened
in Chicago during the progress of the World's Fair! The pur-
poses of these multitudinous gatherings, and the range of the
subjects to be considered and discussed, are almost as various in
character as in number.

These congresses are not held in the Exposition grounds at
Jackson Park, but in the Memorial Art Palace, on the lake front
at Michigan Avenue and Adams Street, in the business centre of
Chicago. This spacious building contains two large halls respec-
tively designated " Columbus " and " Washington," besides thirty-
three minor halls and assembly rooms, so that it is practicable to
provide for the meeting of several congresses at the same time
without in the least interfering with, or crowding out, one another.

1 893.] COLUMBIAN CATHOLIC CONGRESS AT CHICAGO. 605

Catholic interest naturally centres on the Columbian Catholic
Congress which is to convene Monday, September 4, and will
most likely continue to hold daily sessions throughout the week.
The preliminary programme mapped out for the congress has
already been given wide publicity in the secular and Catholic
journals.

The attendance will undoubtedly be very large. The repre-
sentation provided for from the different dioceses, and from the
Catholic colleges and seminaries, assures from four to five thou-
sand delegates.

It has been understood from the beginning that the congress
would be held under the honorary presidency of his Eminence
Cardinal Gibbons, who will formally open the congress. As the
annual meeting of the archbishops is to be held in Chicago the
week following the congress, it is not unreasonable to expect
that there will be a notable gathering of the members of the
hierarchy and clergy, who will, no doubt, participate in the pro-
ceedings of the congress. Invitations have been widely sent out
to the archbishops and bishops outside the United States, as well
as to distinguished Catholic laymen in every part of the world.
The occasion will no doubt induce the attendance of many dis-
tinguished representatives from every order and from many dif-
ferent countries. The subjects and questions laid down in the
programme will naturally command wide attention. The lead-
ing feature is the social or labor question as proposed in the
Encyclical of Pope Leo XIII. on " The condition of labor," to
the consideration of which His Holiness invited the attention
not of Catholics alone but of all mankind. The papers pre-
pared on this subject include the following :

I. The Encyclical of Pope Leo XIII. on the " Condition

of Labor."
II. The Rights of Labor: Duties of Capital.

III. Poverty : the Remedy, etc.

IV. Public and Private Charities.

V. Working-men's Organizations and Societies for Young

Men.

VI. Intemperance.

VII. Life Insurance for Wage-workers.
VIII. Trade Combinations and Strikes.
IX. Immigration and Colonization.

X. Condition and Future of the Indians.
XI. Condition and Future of the Negroes.

6o6 COLUMBIAN CATHOLIC CONGRESS AT CHICAGO. [Aug.,

Supplementary questions include papers on Catholic educa-
tion and the independence of the Holy See.

There is also a separate series of papers provided for what
will be known as " Columbus Day " on Columbus : His Mission
and Character ; Results and Consequences of the Discovery of
the New World ; Missionary Work of the Church in the United
States ; Influence of the Church on the Social, Political, and
Civil Institutions of the Country, etc. ; and in like manner an-
other series for the " Isabella Day," which has been prepared
and will be read by Catholic women : for example, " Isabella
the Catholic "; Woman's Work in the World ; Woman's Work
in Religious Communities ; Woman's Work in Art ; Woman's
Work in Literature ; Woman in the Middle Ages ; Woman's
Work in Temperance Reform ; Alumnae Associations in Convent
Schools.

These various papers will give the public interested a fair
idea of the plans and scope of the congress.

It is the design that as these papers are read each will then
be referred to a committee or section, which will meet in one
of the smaller assembly halls, where all interested in the par-
ticular question will have full opportunity for discussion. It is
proposed that one of the vice-presidents of the congress will
preside over each " section," and at the close of the discussion
on the papers the result or conclusions arrived at will be sum-
marized and reported to the congress in writing. The congress
having received and considered the various reports, will then,
no doubt, embody in a formal declaration the deliberate judg-
ment of the entire body of delegates, and give practical form to
these conclusions according to the letter and spirit of the en-
cyclical of His Holiness Pope Leo XIII. which great declara-
tion of principles forms the text and keynote for the delibera-
tions of the coming congress.

Arrangements have been made for reporting in full detail
the proceedings ; and it is the intention to publish without delay
an official volume or volumes which is to include the papers,
addresses, and the general proceedings of the congress, names
of delegates, correspondence, etc.

The delegates chosen to the congress will be provided with a
credential card issued and signed by the bishop of the diocese.
Delegates from the colleges and seminaries will receive cards
signed by the president or head of the faculty of the institu-
tion from which they will be accredited.

Although the Columbian Catholic Congress is included in the

l8 93-l COLUMBIAN CATHOLIC CONGRESS AT CHICAGO. 607

scheme and programme of the general world's congresses, it is
well to state that it has a totally independent, and indeed prior,
origin. Indeed, the claim may not unreasonably be made for
it that the scheme of the world's congresses was suggested by
the fact that the Catholic Congress held in Baltimore in 1889
voted, prior to its final adjournment, to hold an "international
congress " in the city wherein the proposed World's Fair should
be held in 1892, as here contemplated. Although the scope
of the congress has since been somewhat modified, the plans
and method of organization have been carried on substantially
on the lines proposed at Baltimore.

The Catholic Congress was thus plainly the forerunner and
pioneer of the series of memorable world's congresses now in
progress at Chicago. That it will prove to be one of the larg-
est and most influential in the list is, it may safely be said, the
general expectation. It is manifestly, then, of the utmost im-
portance that the subjects and questions to be considered shall
be dealt with in a deliberate and thoughtful manner, and that
the congress shall prove a worthy successor to the honorable
and dignified Baltimore assemblage of 1889.

Non-Catholics look forward to it with evidently curious and
wondering interest. Like the Columbian Exposition, it will be
for them an object lesson, demonstrating how woefully and how
unfairly the Catholic Church has been misjudged and misrepre-
sented by her enemies.

They cannot fail to see, and surely must in fairness acknow-
ledge, that Catholic laymen ay, and Catholic bishops and
priests not only can be, but in fact are, as devotedly attached
to the principles of this free republican form of government, to
its laws and institutions, as any citizens in the land ; and that
the national welfare and the highest material prosperity are
compatible with the widest propagation of the Catholic Religion
and the fullest freedom of its adherents. How can there be
longer doubt on this point ? All Catholics, from Pope down to
humblest layman, acknowledge and testify that the church in the
United States enjoys a larger measure of freedom than is given
to it anywhere in Europe ; and that it thrives and flourishes in
this atmosphere. Catholics in this country are far from desiring
to see brought about any union of church and state ; on the con-
trary, they would be among the first to denounce the attempt,
were the attempt ever made. And yet it is such " bugaboos "
as this that keep alive in weak minds an angry and an embit-
tered resentment against the Catholic Church and Catholics.

608 COLUMBIAN CATHOLIC CONGRESS AT CHICAGO. [Aug.,

Surely it is time these foolish and unfounded prejudices
were banished and put out of sight for ever. These world's
congresses will greatly aid in clearing the atmosphere, and we
may look forward to the so-called " Parliament of Religions,"
which is to follow the Catholic Congress, for happy results in
this regard. When Cardinal Gibbons, Bishop Keane, and other
distinguished ecclesiastics and laymen stand in the presence of
the representatives of other religious beliefs and give a reason
for the hope that is in them, we may be certain they will be
listened to with attention and respect. Nor is it to be doubted
that their thoughtful declaration of Catholic principles will serve
to remove from many minds prejudices deeply rooted, and
no doubt honestly entertained.

The Columbian Catholic Congress also can do much to-
wards bringing about a better understanding. It will show
to the world the spectacle of a body of representative Ameri-
can Catholic laymen, united with their bishops and priests in
steadfast devotion to their common religious belief; and equally
faithful to the political welfare and the material prosperity of
their common country.

In the high order of intelligence shown by its members, in
the dignity that shall mark its deliberations, and in the wisdom
of its resolves and declarations we may hope the Columbian
Catholic Congress of 1893 will realize the highest expectations
of its organizers and well-wishers.

It is well to note that in addition to the congress there will
be held in the same building, the same week, general conven-
tions of the " Catholic Young Men's National Union "; of the
German Catholic Young Men's Societies, of the Catholic Afro-
American (Colored) Congress, of the Society of St. Vincent de
Paul ; also a meeting of the American students of the Univer-
sity of Louvain ; and finally, though not least, a meeting of the
" Catholic Press "; thus the assembling of the congress Monday,
September 4, will mark the beginning of the " Catholic week "
of the congresses, and of the World's Columbian Exposition.

WILLIAM J. ONAHAN.

Chicago.

18930

THE DOMINICAN SISTEKS IN THE WEST.

609

THE DOMINICAN SISTERS IN THE v

OTWITHSTANDING its fidelity to the traditions
of nearly seven hundred years and their preser-
vation in the daily usages of community life, it
would be far from correct to regard the Domini-
can Order as an exotic of mediaeval religious life
bearing fruit in the soil of American civilization. On the con-
trary, if it were necessary to prove that within the garden of
the church no plant may be termed an exotic, and that for her
customs and practices, above all for her religious orders, all
soils are native, no more striking example could be cited than
the establishment
and growth of this
order in the United
States.

We have been
accustomed to as-
sociate the triumphs
of the white habit
exclusively with the
cloister and the
pulpit. Linked in
their earliest begin-
ning with the stern-
er phases of history
in the middle ages,
their monasteries
renowned as the
nursing mothers of
saintly scholars, ar-
tists, and orators,
and venerated as
the homes and sanctuaries of learning, exercising in our own
century an almost unbounded influence on the minds and hearts
of men through the ministry of their eloquence, and this at the
centres of our highest European civilization, it was reserved for the
American foundations to show the Dominicans as pioneer pastors.
VOL. LVII. 42

VERY REV. F. A. SPENCER, O.P.,
Present Provincial of the Dominicans.

6io THE DOMINICAN SISTERS IN THE WEST. [Aug,

It is already growing difficult to appreciate all that was im-
plied by the acceptance of a mission among Western settlers.
For the Dominican fathers it meant the endurance of all the
peculiar privations of frontier life in addition to those always
imposed by the charge of a young and poor congregation ; the
obligation of preserving intact the precious deposit entrusted
to their care by maintaining the community life and a strict
observance of the rules of their order while adapting them-
selves perfectly to the requirements of their position ; the labor
of organizing and directing the efforts of a rude but hardy peo-
ple in the line of progress, amalgamating with them, recruiting
from their ranks, expanding with their growth, and eventually
satisfying the needs of the complex civilization they have helped
to rear as completely as they supplied the wants of their
simple flock in the wilderness ; tasks demanding an almost
superhuman zeal and energy for their successful accomplish-
ment. Measured by the rule of human prudence, the erection
of a Dominican monastery and the presence of the white-cowled
monks with scapular and beads in the heart of the virgin for-
ests of Kentucky and Ohio, not only as missionaries but as
representing the advance guard of higher education, presents at
first sight more that is strange and anomalous than the bands
of learned and polished Jesuits who left the France of Louis
XIV. and crossed a wintry sea to lay down their lives among
a horde of half-brutalized Canadian savages. Only unbounded
faith in the future of the country and a far-sighted confidence
in the growth of the church in the West could have supported
the handful of generous-hearted men who formed the first com-
munity in their efforts to encompass with their care a parish
which was literally composed of " magnificent distances."

It is not only to the missionary zeal of the Right Rev. Ed-
ward D. Fenwick, the first Bishop of Cincinnati, but to that
ardent patriotism which is ever the handmaid of Faith that we
owe the foundation of the Dominican Order in this country, and
the establishment of the church west of the Ohio, since what mis-
sionary work had been undertaken previous to the arrival of
the Dominicans was directed rather to the Indian tribes than
to the white settlers. Practically exiled from his native State,
Maryland, by her educational laws, Edward Fenwick sought in
a Belgian college established by English Dominicans the train-
ing under Catholic auspices denied him at home. On complet-
ing his studies he entered the novitiate, was in due time raised
to holy orders, and taught as a professor in the college until

k -

612 THE DOMINICAN SISTERS IN THE WEST. [Aug.,

the invasion of Belgium by the French army, and the conse-
quent destruction of the religious houses involved the Domini-
cans in the general ruin. However, neither time, distance, nor
the tie of his religious vows had estranged his heart from his
native land. It had long been his most earnest desire to carry
the apostolate of St. Dominic to the New World, and when the
dissolution of the community furnished an unlooked-for oppor-
tunity he was not slow to petition the general of his order for
permission to undertake the difficult task. His request was
granted, and in 1805, after an absence of twenty-one years,
Father Fenwick with three companions, Fathers Wilson, Tuite,
and Anger, sailed for America. Presenting themselves to Bishop
Carroll, they were assigned the great West as a field of labor,
and Father Fenwick as superior of the new community imme-
diately visited Kentucky, applying his personal estate to found,
ing the mission by the purchase of property in Washington
County. So impatient was the zeal of the fathers and so ear-
nestly were their preparations forwarded, that the spring of
1806 found them installed in their new home under the patron-
age of St. Rose, their long, toilsome but fruitful apostolate be-
gun, and the star of St. Dominic risen for the Western World.

II.

A growing appreciation of the divine use of the ministry of
natural causes is one of the happiest phases of modern thought,
and the circumstances attending the establishment of a Domini-
can sisterhood sixteen years after the fathers had taken posses-
sion of St. Rose's affords a cogent illustration of the accom-
plishment of a great work by the leading of God's providence
along the simple, natural ways of life.

It was necessary for the perpetuation of the work begun in
the missions that a teaching order adapted to the times and the
people should follow the missionaries ; and no higher tribute
could be paid to the labors of the Dominican fathers than a
recognition of the fact that they had so moulded and formed a
generation which had passed from childhood to youth under
their care, as to be able to find in its numbers subjects worthy
to be entrusted with so heavy a responsibility without turning
to the founts of religious life in the Old World, thus engrafting
a strong and vigorous shoot on the ancient stock of St. Domi-
nic, that while drawing its sustenance and being from the rules
of the parent order is also animated by the energetic growth

I893-]

THE DOMINICAN SISTERS IN THE WEST.

613

of a new country, distinctively a product of American life, and
as closely attuned to American institutions as were the barefoot
friars to the Italy of the fourteenth century.

The first community was established in 1822, and a perfume
of piety and sim-
plicity still lingers
about the scanty
traditions of this
early foundation.
Father Thomas
Wilson, then pro-
vincial of the Do-
minican Order in
the United States,
visited the differ-
ent congregations
of the scattered
flock in Ohio and
Kentucky, announc-
ing that candidates
would be received,
and the call was
answered prompt-
ly and generously.
Miss Mary Sans-
bury and Miss

Mary Carrico were the first novices. Miss Sansbury, afterward
the saintly Mother Angela and first superior of the order,
was joined later by her sister, and their joint patrimony being
devoted to the purchase of a home for the community, they are
regarded as the foundresses of the sisterhood in this country.
The new convent was situated about a mile from St. Rose's,
and was first called St. Magdalen's, the name being afterward
changed to St. Catherine of Siena. Both a day-school and
academy were opened immediately, and for seventy-one years
the work has been carried on uninterruptedly.

In 1830 the young community had gained sufficient strength
to send out a branch, and Father Fenwick, having been made
first Bishop of Cincinnati, obtained four sisters, Mother Emily
Elder and Sisters Benven Sansbury, Agnes Harbin, and Cather-
ine McCormick, for his diocese, and a second foundation, St.
Mary's, was made at Somerset, O., where the Dominican fathers
had already been established for twelve years. Here a novitiate

BISHOP ROSECRANS.
For ten years St. Mary's enjoyed his protection.

614

THE DOMINICAN SISTERS IN THE WEST.

[Aug.,

was at once opened, and the venerable Mother Rose Lynch, now
member of a community in Galveston, Texas, was the first novice
received in Ohio. In 1833 Mother Angela Sansbury arrived at
St. Mary's and remained there until her death in 1839. Much
could be written of the trials and hardships endured by the sis-
ters in their struggle to secure a permanent foothold for Catho-
lic education in the State. Often they suffered for the necessa-
ries of life, more than once the last morsel of food in the house
was given to the poor who applied for aid, in the confidence that
" God would send more in time " ; and the pious trust was never
disappointed. But it is from such beginnings that successful
communities are founded, and St. Mary's waxed in numbers and
popularity as time passed. In 1850 we find this Ohio novitiate
sending out subjects for new foundations, a work that has pro-
gressed steadily to the present time. The Dominican convents
in Memphis, Tenn., Monterey, Cal., Sinsinawa Mound, Wis.,

Nashville, Tenn., and Galves-
ton, Texas, now distinct com-
munities having their own
novitiates, were established,
either wholly or in part, by
sisters from St. Mary's. In
1866 the entire buildings of
the convent and academy at
Somerset were destroyed by
fire and the sisters left home-
less. Temporary provision was
made for them by the kindness
of the Dominican fathers, but
in 1868 an offer of land and
assistance in building made
by the late Theodore Leonard,
of Columbus, O., induced them
to remove to that city, and
the mother-house is now estab-
lished there under the title of
St. Mary's of the Springs,
sending out numerous mis-
sions to different parts of
Ohio, and maintaining a prosperous school in New York City.

The removal of the mother-house to Columbus was made in
the beginning of the Right Rev. Bishop Rosecrans's administra-
tion of the affairs of the diocese, and for ten years it enjoyed

SISTER BENVEN SANSBURY, OF THE FIRST
OHIO FOUNDATION.

l8 93-] THE DOMINICAN SISTERS IN THE WEST. 615

his protection. It now has the advantage of being under the
fostering care of the Right Rev. Bishop Watterson, who guards

(i) THE MOUND ; (2) THE LOURDES ; (3) THE BRIDGE.
"It presents in miniature all the loveliest traits of the Scioto Valley scenery."

the interests of this nursery of higher Catholic education with
paternal solicitude.

616 THE DOMINICAN SISTERS IN THE WEST. [Aug.,

III.

The situation chosen for the new St. Mary's, about three
miles from Columbus, O., and its immediate surroundings are, to
a certain extent, characteristic of the school. Far enough re-
moved from the city to maintain all the quiet and freedom from

_____ distracting influences

necessary to an educa-
tional institution, yet
sufficiently near to se-
cure all its advantages,
the group of red brick
buildings crowns a gen-
tle slope of lawn and
shrubbery within an en-
closure that presents in
miniature all the love-
liest traits of the Scioto
Valley scenery. The
visitor, if he chance to
come on a holiday or at
the recreation hours,
catches a glimpse of the
homelike atmosphere

IT NOW IS UNDER THE FOSTERING CARE OF

BISHOP WATTERSON OF COLUMBUS. mere drive through the

grounds. Charming

groups of the pupils are scattered on every side: on the rustic
bridges that cross a little brook in its meandering passage through
the convent property; beneath the great, branching elms, rem-
nants of the original forest growth, or gathering the wild flowers
that abound in shy nooks where nature has been left unmolested.
So peaceful are the surroundings of the place that the wild birds
take refuge here ; the oriole builds his hanging nest ; the red birds
flash in vivid scarlet through the green shrubbery, alarmed by the
ring of girlish voices, and the soft, mournful note of the wood-
dove is heard from the trees shading the little cemetery where the
remains of the pious foundress, Mother Angela Sansbury, lie
under the ivy-mantled cross.

On entering the academy it is easy to appreciate the enco-
mium pronounced on St. Mary's by a Jesuit father: "When
you visit the Dominicans you will understand why hospitality is
reckoned among the virtues." Gracious and charming under all
circumstances, the hospitality of a religious community, where

1 893.]

THE DOMINICAN SISTERS IN THE WEST.

courtesy is inspired by charity, is always attractive, and with
consummate tact and wisdom the sisters have extended this in-

A GROUP OF PUPILS IN A MARTHA WASHINGTON RECEPTION OF LAST FEBRUARY.

fluence to the young ladies under their charge, making the social
life of the school a matter of careful training. The admirable re-
sults of giving prominence to this feature are shown not only in the

6 18 THE DOMINICAN SISTERS IN THE WEST. [Aug. r

natural, unaffected manners of the pupils and by the ease with
which they afterward assume the duties of their station in the
world, but by its direct influence on the discipline of the school.
The system that aims at producing in a large academy the atmos-
phere of a refined and profoundly Christian home entails infinite-
ly more labor and difficulty on those who have undertaken such
a task than the administration of an institution governed by a
hard-and-fast set of rules, but the additional effort is amply re-
paid. Our strong, pure-minded, self-respecting American gHs re-
spond quickly to treatment that appeals to their sense of honor,
and the advantage of allowing the fullest development of indi-
viduality compatible with good government is simply inestimable,
since it gives Ihe sisters the opportunity of studying the characters
of their pupils and moulding and forming as may be necessary*

The course of study is planned on essentially modern lines,
including the scientific and literary work now an indispensable
part of a thorough education ; but while keeping in the foremost
rank of progress, the instructors at St. Mary's have steadily held
in view the true purpose of education the training and devel-
opment of the mind and the regulation of the heart avoiding
the pitfalls of recent pedagogic theories which provide merely
for storing the unformed mind of the child with a mass of hete-
rogeneous matter, leaving the process of assimilation to the
slow and doubtful operations of time and memory.

The outline of study proposed for the last years of the course
embodies all that is needful for the training of a highly cultured
woman, and so thoroughly has the student been grounded and
prepared in the lower classes that she reaches her senior and
graduating years with a full realization of her privileges and a
determination not to lose one golden drop of the cup of know-
ledge placed before her. True to the belief that a girl's highest
educational endowment is the establishment of right principles
and the development of her intellect and reasoning powers, the
course of mental philosophy is 'given especial weight and value with
the happiest results, experience showing that the immediate gain
from this study is perhaps greater than from any other of the
curriculum. Debates on current topics have also been made an
interesting and useful feature of the school-work, and in har-
mony with the whole training tend to fit the student for sus-
taining an active part in life.

Nowhere do the modern methods adopted find fuller expres-
sion than in the studio. Art criticism and the study of art his-
tory are recognized as most important factors in the task of
culture, and every means is employed to form a pure and in-

I893-]

THE DOMINICAN SISTERS IN THE WEST.

619

telligent taste, while in the practical work of the studio the
highest standard is required. It is rare to find so complete a
system outside of a regularly organized art-school, and rarer still

" THE INSTRUCTORS HAVE STEADILY HELD IN VIEW THE TRUE PURPOSE OF EDUCATION."

to find teachers capable of creating a genuine enthusiasm for
the higher principles of art, and of forming a class of faithful
workers on plans modelled after the best French theories, in

620 THE DOMINICAN SISTERS IN THE WEST. [Aug.,

which thorough draftsmanship is the first requisite. The free-
hand work in charcoal from cast and nature, the oil and water-
color studies, the formation of a sketch-class, for which the
beautiful country surrounding St. Mary's affords abundant
facility, are all eloquent of the advanced methods used, and a
steadily increasing number of special students come to share the
advantages of this instruction. The china-work is also of the
highest grade, though properly considered an auxiliary to the
regular art course.

The importance of maintaining a high standard in the music
department has not been overlooked, as a glance at the com-
mencement programmes with their list of classical numbers
proves. The methods of the Stuttgart Conservatory are fol-
lowed, and every effort is made to secure superior advantages
for the music students and cultivate a refined and discriminat-
ing judgment in musical matters ; study of the literature of mu-
sic, the lives of the great composers, and the history of great
works being encouraged and amply provided for in the library.

Some of the graces peculiar to the fathers of their order
seem to have been reflected to the sisters of St. Dominic, that
of teaching the Word in particular. The religious instruction
at St. Mary's is unsurpassed. The pupils are not only grounded
in a solid and fervent piety that will bear fruit during a life-
time, but they are led to an intelligent appreciation of the
grandeur and the beauties of the church and rendered capable
of " giving a reason for the faith that is in them," a most im-
portant consideration for the American Catholic of to-day.
Above all, they imbibe, almost unconsciously, that tender devo-
tion to the Blessed Mother of God which is the distinguishing
trait of the Dominican order.

This year, the twenty-fifth anniversary of St. Mary's estab-
lishment at Columbus, will see the original capacity of the school
more than doubled. In addition to the extensive improvements
made in former years, a magnificent five-story building of brown-
stone and pressed brick is in process of erection, containing a
fine auditorium, additional music-rooms, class-rooms, and dormi-
tories. When this work is completed St. Mary's will have at
command every facility for developing the future of a school
whose methods, by sheer force of superior excellence, appeal to
non-Catholic as well as Catholic parents throughout the country.

The portrait group, in Revolutionary costume as presented, is
composed of a number of St. Mary's young ladies who assumed
the chief characters in a Martha Washington reception and tea,
given for the pupils in last February.

1893-] THE DOMINICAN SISTERS IN THE WEST.

IV.

621

To sum up the educational work of St. Mary's briefly, it
combines all that is most praiseworthy in women's colleges,
breadth of training and free development of individuality, with
the higher requirements of the convent school in its comprehen-
sion of the direction needful to prepare the young girl for the
duties of the perfect Christian woman. The work is nobly con-
ceived and nobly carried out. The graduate who leaves St.
Mary's sheltering walls is prepared, so far as training can pre-

O LUMEN ECCLESI^E !
"Two of the white-veiled Novices move down the Choir bearing lights."

pare her, for the highest responsibilities of life ; she is fortified
with the knowledge of the powers of her own nature, her ideals
are lofty, and she is trebly armed with the faith that is at once
her shield and her support. Surely, if from the splendid mate-
rial provided in our American girls there is to spring forth a
race of women strong with the strength of purity and sim-
plicity, wise as befits the mothers of a mighty nation, grand
souls that will " hold the white lamp of their womanhood,
unshaken and unsullied, above the crowd that fawns, flatters,
and soils," they must come as the result of the enlightened, or
rather the inspired, training of the schools conducted by our re-
ligious orders.

622 THE DOMINICAN SISTERS IN THE WEST. [Aug.,

It is scarcely within the scope of this article to speak of the
community life of the Sisters of St. Dominic, yet it is to this
well-spring that we must turn for the secret of their success in
founding such an institution as St. Mary's of the Springs. It
may be truthfully said that it is to no one foundress of bril-
liant parts, to no overshadowing and fostering in the shape of
fixed plans proposed for their guidance, that the sisters owe
their system of education. It is the natural and spontaneous
outgrowth of the spirit of their order applied to the peculiar
needs of youth, and pre-eminently fitted to influence American
youth. It would be strange indeed if a band of noble Ameri-
can women, consecrated to the service of God and the teaching
of his truth, true religious to the heart's core, religious of the
ages of faith in their fidelity to their holy rules, yet happily
freed by the circumstances of their foundation from any of the
difficulties of mannerism that sometimes beset communities com-
posed of foreign nuns, and to some extent obscure in the eyes
of the world the Catholic spirit that animates all orders of the
church, should not be able to command a boundless power for
blessing.

Recalling that the especial zeal of their order is for divine
truth and their especial mission to render it attractive to souls,
the exquisite beauty of their choir ceremonies has particular
meaning and weight, and the possibility of daily witnessing
these sacred pomps of the church is one of the many gracious
influences of the academy. The silver sound of a small bell
rung before the Salve procession at twilight is a signal that
summons many loving young hearts to assist at that portion of
the office, and when, immediately following the singing of the
Salve, the beautiful chant of an invocation to St. Dominic,
Lumen ecclesice, is intoned, and two of the white-veiled novices,
angelic in purity and innocence, move down the choir bearing
the symbolical lights and followed by the long line of professed
nuns, more than one grateful heart among those who kneel to
witness the touchingly beautiful ceremony joins in thanksgiving
for the graces bestowed on the great founder of the Domini-
cans and the good deeds into which they have blossomed.

INEZ OKEY.

I893-]

ANGELS UNAWARES?

623

ANGELS UNAWARES?

:T was all long, long ago, before even the corner-
stone of the " Mother of Churches," as the now
venerable Cathedral of Baltimore is called, was
laid ; when even the idea of building a cathedral
at all was talked of only by the most ambitious
spirits of the small Catholic community.

Old St. Peter's, the historic church known only to posterity
by hearsay, save for the one rude painting extant which shows
us its humble proportions, then more than accommodated the
number of the faithful. Within its walls were gathered our an-
cestors, those staunch men and women who preserved the faith
for us in all its beauty ; and when the evening of life was spent
their sacred remains were laid to rest in the adjoining church-
yard.

St. Peter's was a low, shabby brick structure surrounded by
its " home of the quiet dead," but in reality it was the first
cathedral in the United States.

Can we not picture the sacred place to which in loving pil-
grimage all American hearts would travel as the home of the
first episcopacy, the spot hallowed by the footsteps of our first
archbishop, the place dear to all ? Naturally we might imagine
that even in this new country of ours there might be one shrine
to which in these days of hurry we could all turn for quiet and
rest, and before the ancient altar dream of the olden time when
our American Church was in its infancy.

In any land but ours this cradle of Catholicity would have
been treasured lovingly, its steps worn by the feet of pilgrims,
and travellers from afar would have visited the holy spot with
reverence. As a nation we have preserved the relics of our
greatest men ; as Catholics, why could we not have treasured
our first cathedral and the home of our first archbishop ?

But alas ! the ebb and flow of the never-resting tide of im-
provement swept away the old House of God. Streets, ware-
houses, colleges, and hotels cover the once consecrated spot,
and all that is left of old St. Peter's are a few legends stored
up in the hearts of the very old, vain regrets for those who
think at all, and the painting, not a work of art, done on rough
wood in the year 1 80 1 by one Thomas Ruckle.

624

ANGELS UNAWARES?

[Aug.,

My story goes back to the time when St. Peter's was the
only Catholic church in or near Baltimore. The narrow lanes
and roads were not then handsome streets laid out by brains

and hands, but paths hardened
by the feet of men, and when
the only light at night was
from the lantern carried by
the wayfarer or his attendant.
Mankind was not then reaping
the benefit of Franklin's kite-
flying as in our days of bright
streets, rapid transit, and heat-
less cooking.

Early in the morning of
one bitter winter's day, when
the heavens were still aglow
with the steady-shining stars,
g and when there was not even
a the faintest glimmer of ap-
^ preaching day in the eastern
" sky, a couple could have been
seen wending their way to-
w wards old St. Peter's. They
h - were a young couple, in the
^ full flush of health and spirits,.
6 on their way to the first Mass,
The fur pelisse and softly-
quilted satin hood of the
woman bespoke, to the eyes
of the discerning, wealth and
position, while the lantern car-
ried by the man puzzled the
same observer. The man was
equally well dressed as the
woman, but who ever heard
of a man of position, a gen-
tleman, so far demeaning him-
self as to be his own lantern-
bearer ?

In those olden days the
dictates of Dame Fashion were obeyed as punctiliously as now.
Indeed, I think we of to-day are more independent and eager ta
throw off her yoke than were our forefathers. They had the

1893-] ANGELS UNAWARES? 625

standard of position to raise and maintain ; we sometimes re-
joice at its overthrow.

This man and wife were no worldly-minded couple, and rather
than arouse a servant so early, the husband carried the lantern
himself as they walked to Mass every morning under the quiet
stars, she reciting the Rosary and he making the responses.

About half way between their home and St. Peter's stood
the humble cottage of Timothy Dodd, a young ship-carpenter.
Morning after morning, as he was about to start off to his day's
work in the distant ship-yards, he would see this perplexing
couple pass his door, and his quick ear could catch the "Ave
Maria, gratia plena," of the lady's soft voice, or words in the
same strange tongue, answered by the gentleman.

"Indeed, Betsey, I have a mind to follow this couple," said
Timothy to his wife this particular morning.

" Yes, and be late for your work and lose your job for
your pains," answered Betsey testily.

The wives of poor men are not always to blame for giving
sharp answers. Theirs are lives of never-ending toil and anxie-
ty, and anything that flavors of loss of work, or gives suspicion
of hardships to come, strikes terror to their hearts.

" You'd better mind your own business and go to your
work," she added.

Betsey's words awoke the dormant spirit of opposition in
Timothy's usually docile soul, and he followed briskly after the
couple, surmising as he went as to who and what they were.

"They are not working-people," he argued to himself, "for
no poor man's wife ever wore such a fur pelisse. But they can't
be gentle-folks either, for no gentleman would carry his own lan-
tern "; and he gave his own a swing as if to accentuate his right
to bear an insignia of office.

By the time our couple, or rather trio, had reached St. Peter's,
Timothy had forgotten all about his wife's admonition. His curi-
osity was fully aroused. His one thought was to solve the rid-
dle of this queer couple.

Following them into the dimly-lighted church, he beheld per-
haps a score or more of worshippers grouped around the altar,
and going through some strange rite was a venerable old man
clothed, Timothy thought, in the finest and most gorgeous of
costumes.

One Mass succeeded the first, and still Timothy stood dazed,
rooted to the spot, transfixed by the gentle workings of the
grace of God. Forgetful of the couple whom he had resolved
VOL. LVII. 43

626 ANGELS UNAWARES? [Aug.,

to watch, dead to all sense of the flight of time, his wife's warn-
ing was unheeded, till finally he seized his lantern and rushed
out-of-doors to find the stars gone and the pink sky-light of a
winter's morning flooding the heavens.

No time was lost in reaching the ship-yards, but his fellow-
workmen were already at their posts, and Timothy had to en-
dure a sharp reproof from his employer, and also the gibes and
taunts of his companions. But he was inwardly upheld by the
remembrance of the strange scene of the morning, and a long-
ing to know more of the beautiful, mysterious religion filled his
heart.

He and Betsey were English emigrants but a few years in
America, and though Timothy was a good ship-builder and Bet-
sey a thrifty house-wife, both were deplorably ignorant in mat-
ters of religion.

Saying nothing to his wife for fear of her opposition, Timo-
thy, morning after morning, followed the young couple, nor were
they aware of their humble guard of honor. For months this
daily attendance at the first Mass went on, Timothy waiting al-
ways for the lady and gentleman, and following in their steps.
He seemed to think he could only enter in their train ; and who
can say that they were not the good angels sent to be the visi-
ble means of drawing Timothy to God ?

There is a funny circumstance in connection with Timothy's
curiosity which only came to light after he had reaped its bene-
fit and resolved to enter the church. Betsey's curiosity was
aroused too, and seeing her husband so persistent in following
the lady and gentleman, what does she do but follow Timothy,
contriving always to keep unseen ! So morning after morning
this strange procession wended its way down the quiet lanes to
old St. Peter's.

All through the long winter months, besides the spiritual
good which was being wrought in these two humble souls by
the force of good example, another work, colossal for those
days, was nearing completion in the ship-yards of Baltimore.

The first of May saw a ship clumsy it would be to our eyes,
but trim and neat to its builders on the ways awaiting the
hour of launching. Timothy had learned to love the vessel.
He knew every pin and screw, every bolt and plank which
formed its whole, and from his being such an efficient workman
to him had been accorded the position of honor. He was to
stand in the bow of the ship, he was to give the command for
the casting away of the blocks. On his word would depend

1893-] ANGELS UNAWARES? 627

the uniform action of workmen and sponsor, and consequently
in a measure either the safe launching of the ship or harm to
all on board.

He stood at his post feverishly anxious, so intent on the de-
tails of his work that he scarcely noticed the distinguished
guests arriving on deck, or the sponsor standing at his side. The
moment appointed for the launch was fast approaching. Timo-
thy with eyes fastened on the master-builder, whose signal he
was to obey, was on the eve of giving the word of command,
when a soft white hand was laid on his arm.

" I pray thee, good man, wait but a moment till I beg the
blessing of the Mother of God."

Timothy started. There stood " his couple." In the splen-
dor of dress it was hard to recognize the devout man and
woman he had watched in church. But her voice was the same,
and the words " Ave Maria, gratia plena," fell on his ears like
sweetest music.

The prayer finished, she turned to him with a smile, and he
giving the word of command, the ship slipped from the ways as
the soft voice said :

" I baptize thee * The Santa Maria.' May God protect
thee ! "

The cannon boomed, the drums beat, the crowd huzzaed,
and Timothy Dodd was down on his knees weeping like a
child.

That night he and Betsey, between whom there had been a
mutual confession of curiosity rewarded, went to the house of
the fair sponsor of The Santa Maria to tell their story and
beg instruction, and before many months had elapsed in old St.
Peter's could have been seen a touching sight.

Timothy and Betsey, with their two children, were baptized
and confirmed by the venerable archbishop, and the lady in
the fur pelisse and the gentleman carrying the lantern stood as
sponsors.

" Who were the couple ? " you ask.

Ah ! that is not mine to say. Perhaps you can guess when
I tell you that one of their daughters was one of the ladies
who joined Mother Seton when she first established the Sis-
ters of Charity in this country ; and that among their de-
scendants is one of the present archbishops of the United
States.

KATHARINE JENKINS.

Baltimore, Md.

628 MISSION LECTURES TO NON-CATHOLICS. [Aug.,

MISSION LECTURES TO NON-CATHOLICS.

ENTURIES ago a venerable old man declared, " Old
things have passed away; behold all things are be.
come new."

Could that wisest of the sages come forth from
his long entombment, with far more truth might
he now emphasize that assertion. Ours is indeed the era of revo-
lutions, renovations, and restorations. Religion, science, and
government each verify the fact. Man's fertile brain and untir-
ing energy bring us blessings manifold and enduring.

The latest, and to us one of the most promising, of these new
departures is the mission, or series of lectures, to be given by the
well-known Paulist, Rev. Walter Elliott, whose record as a pro-
found thinker, master of theology, and eloquent orator insure
for him and his work a wide and cordial welcome.

We know nothing definite of his plans and methods in these
lectures beyond a brief newspaper clipping announcing the fact,
sent by a Protestant friend and endorsed "Glad of it." Hence
in these comments we can only touch imperfectly upon what
may be their drift, showing the spirit which will surely pervade
the work.

The stored-up riches of untrodden fields bring in hundred
fold returns. Thus must it be with this fervent son of St. Paul
while opening these new paths and scattering therein the divine
seed, giving promise of an abundant harvest. Carpers may scoff
and critics have their say, as no doubt they will, but all the
better for this blessed work. What they intend as stumbling-
blocks will prove the best of stepping-stones.

Man is a creature of many and varied moods. The needs of
his soul, immortal in its nature, eternal in its destiny, can never
be satisfied with chaff and husks. How clearly do we see this,
as preachers of every color, shade, and hue work their will up-
on the people clamoring for more, more ; followed by others, still
crying out for something better than has yet been given to fill
the void.

No prophetic vision is required to see that in this venture of
Father Elliott's the needs of a larger class than ever before will
now be met.

Throwing stones behind the fence at one another, then

1893-] MISSION LECTURES TO NON-CATHOLICS. 629

dodging for fear of being hit, benefits neither party ; not one
solid ounce of good was ever thereby accomplished ; nay, it
rather engendered bitter feeling, leaving each one more sure that
he was in the right, and his neighbor over the fence entirely
wrong. How much better for both parties to come out on one
common platform, then fight fairly and openly, not with sword
and cannon, but with the conciliatory weapons of peace and
good-will.

Heretofore each exponent of his creed has hedged himself
behind his own barrier, calling upon life's wayfarers to come to
this or that fold and " see how sweet the Lord is "; but the
poor soul, bewildered by so many voices crying out from every
direction, knew not which way to turn, and ended by obeying
neither, branding the whole matter as a fraud and a delusion.
Wonder would be if they thought otherwise.

BEGIN AT THE ROOT OF THE EVIL.

In dealing with problems affecting social and national life,
our failure to right these many wrongs comes from a want of
foreknowledge, a misapprehension of the merits and demerits of
the case. " We take hold of the matter at the wrong end," deal
with effects rather than with causes. Like a father who punishes
his son for stealing or for deceiving, without having at the very
dawn of reason impressed upon his mind the sin involved in
such acts. We stop too often at the shell instead of penetrating
to the heart and soul of the matter in hand. It is too much
surface work ; too little delving and grubbing. No wonder so
small the returns for the labor, brains, and capital invested in
the cause of temperance, anti-poverty, labor-and-capital. Evils,
sins, and crimes are, and will still be, committed. The sheriff,
judge, and hangman settle the matter pro tern, by some real or
fancied legal code ; but again and again the same defiance of law
and order, then another call for the state's officials, with club,
bayonet, and rope. Do you say that is their business ? Most
certainly, since it is the work mapped out for them ; but remove
tlie necessity for such employment, and the trouble ceases.

Not at once, perhaps not altogether, can it be done, bift
much, very much may be accomplished towards this blessed re-
sult by going to the fountain-head and purifying the first little
stream bubbling forth and trickling down the hill-side. Let us
reform our laws, making them so effective that the same offence
will not be committed the second time, except at the extreme
peril of the offender. Tap the evil at its root, then a thorough re-

630 MISSION LECTURES TO NON-CATHOLICS. [Aug.,

form will be the best voucher for the law's integrity. A good phy-
sician does not merely allay the fever burning out his patient's
life, but seeks the cause, and to that applies the remedy.

Iceland, celebrating its thousandth year of peaceful inde-
pendence, without police, jail, or prison, is a forcible comment
upon our boasted progress and civilization.

But what has all this to do with Father Elliott's mission ?
Much, very much, both directly and indirectly, since the formu-
la for the one is equally applicable to the other, viz., Deal first
and thoroughly with the cause, then the effect will take care of
itself.

There must be radical defects in so-called religious matters
that make strangers, and even foes, of those professing to wor-
ship the same Divine Being, whose titles of Father, Brother,
Prince of Peace, God of Charity, etc., should imply nothing but
unity and mutual love. What, then, is this defect? In doc-
trine ? Possibly, since varying creeds, running into the hundreds,
are based upon as many varying shades of opinion, and yet
"O Shylock! mark this well!" all founded, so they tell us, up-
on Truth, which, symbolizing the Deity, must be one and inva-
riable, " knowing not the shadow of change." Strange contra-
diction, to be sure !

DO NON-CATHOLICS REALLY KNOW THE CHURCH?

Bringing all this nearer home, do the majority of those out-
side the church really know what Catholics do or do not be-
lieve ? Verily, we doubt it. As a test, put in your mill, if you
please, all the dogmas, superstitious practices, etc., credited to
them ; after a good grinding and thorough sifting, the chaff re-
maining will furnish matter for many a day of astonishment. It
may be safely asserted that this sifting, in one way or another,
will be a marked feature of Father Elliott's lectures to sift out
the unadulterated truth and brand it with a big T for all time.
It is equally true that he will present nothing for the sanction
of his hearers unchallenged.

Disprove or accept. No other alternative remains. To this
every fair-minded person will assent. " None others need
apply."

The majority of those not of our faith regard superstition as
the basis of Catholicity. With such a foundation almost any-
thing may be accepted as solid truth. No wonder that the ban
of ignominy so long and heavily weighed upon Catholics. It is
true, prejudice has in a measure yielded to better sense and judg-

1893-] MISSION LECTURES TO NON-CATHOLICS. 631

ment, yet enough remains to give the good Paulist pointers for
many a lecture.

Ignorance, prejudice, and indifference are the three foes he
will have to combat foes mightier far than all others the world
has ever encountered. To enlighten this ignorance, to remove
this prejudice, and to awaken the dormant is his God-given
work. But it will be done, for the Almighty never requires any-
thing of his creatures without supplying the material and tools
required. A well-furnished mind, keenness of logic, with mas-
terly skill in its use, and magnetism of presence, crowned by the
divine blessing, must and will prevail. That better, truer views
may be accepted will be the only end and aim from first to
last.

So much of a man's wrong-doing is at once referred to his re-
ligion, if he has any ; but remember, it is always by those of an-
other belief. The world stands aghast at the conflicts that from
time to time have pitted man against his brother man, even
" within the fold," as the term goes, and at once attributes it to
their religion, saying, " If that is to be the outcome I want none
of it."

Primed with this idea, they use it to repel every advance,
however friendly. Surely no conviction can come with such an
obstacle.

" Convince a man against his will,
He's of the same opinion still."

Force is a bad bait : few fish worth having were ever thus
caught.

" You judge the tree, not by the blighted and withered ap-
ples, but by the healthy, full-grown ones ; so the church is to
be judged, not by its worst, but by its best members. We see
.but little perfect fruit, but the real nature of Christianity is re-
vealed by the lives of believers that come nearest to the gospel
ideal."

Nine-tenths, nay, ninety-nine-hundredths of all the world's
errors may be traced to ignorance or misunderstanding, and the
longer they are allowed to run into intricate and tangled paths
the more difficulty in tracing the error to its source.

Like the tiny spring on the mountain-top, fed in its down-
ward course by other streamlets, the waters broaden and deepen,
becoming a mighty rushing torrent and bearing away all things
in its course.

If we too have become victims of error, most gladly will we

632 MISSION LECTURES TO NON-CATHOLICS. [Aug.,

receive the light needed to dispel it. Each tenet that contains
not an element of the truth we would grasp must be rejected ;
that is our ultimatum, and let it also be the platform on which
each soul shall stand that truly hungers for the bread of life.

Coming to these lectures in this spirit of mutual good-will,
ready to receive as well as to give of our substance, what re-
sults may not be secured ! Let the Catholic faith be fairly, clearly
stated. If it tallies with truth, what more? If not, we would
be the first to cry out, Let its errors be exposed and branded
as they richly deserve. And just here is the gist of the whole
matter, through which conviction must come, if it come at all.
Call the creed a mere shell if you will, but does not the outer
covering of the fruit indicate that which is within ?

Do you seek for an apple within an egg-shell, or wheat in
a husk of corn ? Is the creed of the Catholic Church a mere
formula, or the living, vivifying exponent of a legacy, divine,
eternal, immutable the dying testament of the Man-God ?

Look at it carefully, examine it closely in the lights and
shadows falling thereon, in the sneers and anathemas hurled
against it from every quarter of the globe and through all ages,
in storms and tempests, through revolutions and heresies, in
caves and dungeons, on the rack and at the stake ; has it ever
changed one iota of its declaration, from the first Credo to the
final Amen ? Mere words could never have done all this. Such
effects have been wrought only through the grand, magnificent
truths of which our Creed is the symbol. Still more, the work
accomplished by this faith of ages in behalf of humanity must
be considered. Let all these " be weighed with the weights of
the sanctuary," then and then only be condemned or approved,
made to stand or fall. For after all what better test of one's
faith than its power to be or to do what its theology promises?

THE TIME IS VERY OPPORTUNE FOR THE WORK.

Never has there been greater need than now of just such a
venture as this of Father Elliott's. Civilized Christianity seems
poised as in a balance, "to sink or swim, live or die, survive or
perish," which a feather's weight for the right or for the wrong
may determine. It is a question of religion or no religion, God
or no God ; but remember, " One with God is a majority"

It may be well to ponder seriously and incorporate into our
very life these truths, that the religion of which we hear so
much said and see so little practised, in its vital essence is less
in the mere abstract knowledge than in the practical, sanctifying

1893-] MISSION LECTURES TO NON-CATHOLICS. 633

effect of that knowledge ; less in views and opinions than in right
living ;" less in the saying and preaching and more in the doing.
We need not a greater quantity of religion, but a better quality.
Not so much a grand store-house for our theology, as a good,
active mill for grinding out that faith into works. It is the
only God-given religion worth having.

To grasp religion in its integrity, we must look at that cen-
tral Figure underlying all creeds, Jesus Christ, from whom ra-
diate principles and doctrines unparalleled for wisdom, logic, and
sanctity, all based upon the golden maxim, " Love God and thy
neighbor as thyself." Looking thus at religion we will under-
stand our mutual relations with this Divine Master. The vital
question will then be forced home to each one, What am I to
Christ ? What is Christ to me ? In what measure and to what
extent does he overrule my life, moment by moment ? Am I
drawn or driven, sweetly led or forced, to my duties as a man
and a Christian ? Does my religion lead me to a higher stand-
ard of life, a truer, broader view of my duty to God, to my
neighbor, and to myself? In these questions we find the essen-
tials of religion.

Since Christ is the founder of Christianity, and of its se-
quence Catholicity, the closer our contact with this Redeemer of
our souls the better Christians shall we become. It is his spirit,
his life of self-sacrifice that we must imbibe.

The truest adoration is the most devoted labor. Present
duty is the essence of right living, and the motor of the religion
he offers.

If Christianity is not acceptable, then give us something
better ; but whatever it may be, we must have as a central figure
one who has voluntarily suffered, died, and rose again as the Re-
deemer of mankind. Can rationalism, natural religion, scepticism,
or agnosticism give us such a pivot upon which to hinge our faith ?
Weigh well the pros and cons of such a substitute for vital,
practical Christianity, 'then what do you find? At the best su-
perficial half-truths based upon prejudice and undigested state-
ments. Remember, " it is the logic of facts that disproves all
theories." And just here a necessary comment. Doubtless
Catholics, as well as non-Catholics, misjudge one another in re-
ligious matters. Certain it is that many regard the term " lib-
eral Catholic" as a misnomer, since freedom of thought is de-
nied a Romanist ; they forget that by the very " liberty where-
with Christ hath made us free " we are delivered from all bond-
age, even that of sin, if we so will. The church has been

634 MISSION LECTURES TO NON-CATHOLICS. [Aug.,

branded as tyrannical, dogmatic, too conservative, and behind
the times generally. There may have been some show of reason
for this assertion at certain periods of history. But it may be
well to keep severe judgment in abeyance, or modify it some-
what. The greater the distance of an object, the less distinct
its view. They look at the events of Sixtus V. and his prede-
cessors through a long vista. Each succeeding record of these
events may and doubtless has been garbled or exaggerated ; be-
sides, the condition of affairs, and the character of the people as
well, may then have required positive methods and a more con-
servative policy ; yet even when these stringent measures some-
what relaxed and more liberal views prevailed, still the church's
doctrines, then as now, lost nothing of their verity ; that could
never, never be since founded upon principles enduring and un-
changeable as their divine Law-giver.

The church is both conservative and liberal elastic, if you
will the one never conflicting with the other ; conservative in
abating not one jot or tittle of her hoary creed ; liberal in adapt-
ing its policy to the needs of the times. The spirit of this nine-
teenth century is conciliatory, tending to freedom of thought
and earnest endeavors for the elevation of humanity. Such
broad Catholicity may lead some to question its orthodoxy, and
yet therein lies the strongest proof of its integrity. All this
will Father Elliott clearly prove.

THE ADVANTAGES RESULTING ARE SELF-EVIDENT.

The faith of many within the fold will be strengthened, who
may have wavered before the sneers cast at their supposed bigotry
and intolerance ; while non-Catholics, held back by these very bug-
bears, will readily yield to better reason when they see that many
of these hindrances were mere figments of the brain, or caused by
misunderstanding of the truth. There need be no fear that this
conciliation will cause dismemberment of the church, or its sub-
merging beneath the waves of any ism of the day. In her very
elasticity, if you choose to so call it, lies her safety and that of
thousands within and without the fold, as already hinted.

This is the Christianity that Father Elliott will earnestly ad-
vocate.

In the multitudes crowding the halls of our large cities to
hear this fervent son of St. Paul will be found those of all
creeds and of no creeds, each with a doubt to be cleared, pre-
judices to be removed, conflicting views to be reconciled, bur-
dens of the soul to be lifted in short, a religion to be given

1893-] MISSION LECTURES TO NON-CATHOLICS. 635

that shall be beyond and above cavil or criticism. Some will
be led by idle curiosity like the Athenians of old, "always
eager to see and hear some -new thing"; others, perchance, to
ridicule and defy the man of God in his stronghold. The poor
and wretched, too, will be there, the desolate wayfarer on life's
highway seeking relief for mind and heart. Such has ever been,
and still will be, the cry of suffering humanity through ages
past and in ages yet to be. Such a draft can only be met by
one equipped at every point and ready for all demands.

There is no fear that the good father will be found want-
ing. He goes forth as the apostle of his divine Master, and in
his name alone. Certainly he is no revolutionist, no reformer,
as the term goes. He does not aim to give a new religion, or
even a new doctrine; nor will he repatch the old. No, no ; he
will impart to those not of our faith views and lights regard-
ing Christianity as given two thousand years ago by its divine
Founder, proving that there is nothing coercive about it, no fet-
tering of the best and highest thought of which we are capable,
no overriding of our common sense or manly freedom of thought
and utterance. It chains us not by force but by attractiveness,
it subdues us because we yearn to be subdued by its power.
The divine in us reaches upward, and the divine above reaches
downward, and the two mingle, and that is a living faith in a
living Christ. What more can be asked ? what more could be
given ?

It will be the duty of the lecturer to show the religion of
Christ in its fulness and beauty, and let the benign influence
of that religion work its own way with men of good will.

It is thus that feeble, helpless man becomes the instrument
and channel of Divinity itself. What sublimity and grandeur
in such a vocation ! Having such a prestige, there need be no
fear as to the success of this new venture. Heaven will bless
what Heaven inaugurates.

F. M. EDSELAS.

636 "AS UNTO THE BOW THE CORD IS " [Aug.,

"AS UNTO THE BOW THE CORD IS"

LETTER FROM MISS MARGARET MORLEY 70 MISS CHAR-
LOTTE KING.

DEAR CHARLOTTE :

If my errors had been as vivid as scarlet, I could accept in
the spirit of penance the heavy punishment that has been thrust
upon me ; but that insignificant peccadilloes, innocent little
blunders mostly (you need not smile derisively), should have
merited this durance vile, is Justice not only unrelieved by the
presence of Mercy but a sorry goddess with scales awry.

From the beginning I protested against uncle's trip to this
forsaken town, but old Mr. Soren at the bank said he had been
entirely cured by the mineral baths, so of course my gentle
guardian must go and do likewise, though as free from rheuma-
tism as I. And to add to misfortune, he has become acquainted
with three congenial cronies who play whist from four in the
afternoon till twelve at night, with barely an intermission for
tea, so that his past longing for the Springs has developed into
present infatuation, and he listens neither to pitiful entreaties
nor desperate hints that the sea-air would banish King Ache
for ever.

I must give you an outline of the exciting daily routine.
We rise at eight and breakfast at nine. At ten the whole inva-
lid population, consisting of innumerable children, five or six
flashily-attired maidens whose friendly overtures I have not en-
couraged, several undesirable males, some decrepit men and
women old enough to excite the suspicion that the mineral
water is from the long-lost fountain of youth, adjourns to the
baths. After one trial of that dreadful sulphur I refused to
venture again, so spend the three hours before dinner in writing
letters on the broad veranda, or playing to an imaginary audi-
ence in the breezy hotel parlor. At one the watery throng re-
turns with appetite intensified by the conflict with Neptune,
and after a hasty scramble into different clothing it waits in
the halls impatient for the first sound of the gong. Our dinner-
guests are a heterogeneous medley of the whist enthusiasts,
two of the motley-arrayed damsels, an infirm old lady with
the brightest grandson of twelve, who is my one and only

1893-] "AS UNTO THE BOW THE CORD IS"'

cavalier, uncle, and your unfortunate correspondent. The
genial Autocrat would speedily resign his honorable position at
the breakfast-table were he forced to listen to our intellectual
conversation. The health of all, or rather the ill-health of all,
is the one absorbing topic. How each one did not sleep, whether
he felt better or worse (to my disordered brain it seems invaria-
bly worse), what novel symptom has appeared during the night,
etc., etc., ad infinitum. I find that not only the sins, but the
aches and pains, of the fathers are visited on their children,
for at dessert, the maladies of the diners having hitherto been
aired so much more than sufficiently that the mind wearily para-
phrases Lamb's statement into " if talking were curing what
constitutions these mortals would enjoy," we have served as
piquant sauce to ice-cream and fruit the pathological history of
former grandsires. You remember I always envied Clara Matz
her lovely pale beauty, but since my arrival at the Springs have
blessed my rude health and glowing complexion every minute
of the day, though I did hear Mrs. Grant, Freddie's grandmother,
tell uncle she did not think it could be a healthy color. But
enough of these invalidisms. From dinner till bed-time one
sleeps, walks, sews, and reads, chiefly the latter occupation. I
am positively ashamed of the quantity of light literature con-
sumed in these few days ; but what can one do when uncle is
at whist, acquaintance is limited from choice, and the one
young gentleman you are sure would prove entertaining, and
whose conception of you coincides, knows no one to introduce
him ?

As usual, I have reserved the most interesting news for the last
item in my epistolary category, fearing that you would dis-
cover the sun still shining even behind the dense pillar of cloud
enveloping me, and knowing the slightest glamour of romance
would rob my tale of woe, for you, of all its piteousness. Yes,
there is really a man and, Charlotte, such a presentable man
tall and dark, with curly hair and small moustache, and fine
brown eyes which are most expressive. I caught them sparkling
with fun the other morning when Mrs. Rogers, a regular
martinet of decidedly uncertain summers, informed the piazza
on which the boarders all were congregated, "She never, never
could think of marrying again. Poor, dear Mr. Rogers was
such an exemplary man, it would be almost impossible to re-
place him." And, Charlotte, he has such a stylish appearance,
wears the finest of white flannels with becoming scarlet ties. I
rather fancy him somewhat of a dude, though it is an immense

638 "AS UNTO THE BOW THE CORD IS " [Aug.,

relief to find one immaculate man among this crowd of don't-
careables.

But to tell you of my first glimpse for I have basely kept
secret a funny incident that occurred the very day of our arri-
val. The train was overdue a half-hour, so when uncle and I
stepped on the platform the hotel 'bus had departed and there
was but one carriage at the station, a most dilapidated affair, a
remnant of Revolutionary grandeur. Into it we piled, uncle so
encased in shawls that an onlooker would have thought it bleak
November instead of balmy June. Just as the driver "clucked"
to his bony nags, that like Don Quixote's fairy steed were all
blemishes, no limbs, a deep, masculine voice behind us called
out : " Hold on a moment, driver." It had a pleasant, musical
ring that was most likable, and I waited eagerly for its owner
to appear. All I could tell at first sight was that he seemed
tall and commanding, and was attired in a pretty suit of gray.
He stepped in, almost stumbling over uncle's feet, which were
stretched out in the absurdest way. He had to sit opposite me,
there being no room for him with uncle's bundles, and I assure
you he improved his opportunity by staring me out of counte-
nance. I hear you remark that he must have been challenged,
but really, Charlotte, I only stole a peep now and then, for
after his apology to uncle I was filled with an intense desire
to laugh. It was a case of " he began to courtesy and I began
to grin," for the corners of my mouth would twitch spite of
sternest efforts to subdue the unruliness. I was grateful to
the obliging sprite who prompted me to don my largest hat,
for the brim concealed my eyes at least. Imagine my sensa-
tions, as Evelina says, during that drive of ten minutes ! Not
one word disturbed the silence, the mummy at my side not
daring to uncover his mouth, and only the noisy clattering of
the chaise, that I am convinced will soon mysteriously dissolve
like the historic famous conveyance, prevented my laughter from
audibly disgracing me. Once I caught a glimmer of fun in the
eye of my picturesque vis-a-vis (he has two optics, of course, but
the singular noun suits more appropriately this thrilling recital),
but I quickly fastened mine on my gloves, praying softly for
deliverance. When we joggled up to the hotel door he waited
until uncle and I alighted, then jumped quickly out and crossed
the veranda.

Since that memorable ride together I meet him continually,
and rejoice to see him as solitary and alone as your servant, in
spite of the battery of smiles and glances levelled at him from

1893-] "AS UNTO THE BOW THE CORD IS " 639

the gaudy Amazonian regiment. His name is John Hartley Came-
ron ; quite distinguished, is it not? I may as well confess at
once, as I am sure your suspicions are aroused, that I found
his appellation in a consultation with the register ; but do not
feel guilty, as I am positive he resorted to the very same means
to discover mine, for I saw him in the office poring over the
book, and he asked Freddie this morning if Miss Morley and
he did not have jolly times together? Freddie said to me: "I
told him, Miss Morley, you bet we had ! " (My champion is a
typical young American in his use of the vernacular.) " I told
him you was most as good as a boy, as you could run and
jump, and wasn't afraid of spoiling your dress ; and I said, Miss
Morley, how we raced down-hill that day" (I really did, Char-
lotte ; but do not be horrified, as it was bath-hour and no .one
saw Jill " tumbling after " but a couple of dignified hens, who
did not appear to be scandalized), " and I said you almost beat
me." In my anxiety to hear the unknown's reply I did not
contradict the raconteiir, though really victorious. " What did
Mr. Cameron say about our run, dear?" I quietly asked, appar-
ently interested solely in my little companion. " He said some-
thing about Atalanta. I remember the last word because Uncle
Jim has a yacht named Atalanta. But why did Mr. Cameron
talk about a yacht, Miss Morley?" Hear my diplomatic reply,
worthy of Machiavelli if he was as astute as they painted him !
" Why, dearie, I suppose he was thinking what fun it would be
to have a sail; but did he ask you anything else, Freddie?"
"I don't think so," thoughtfully. "Oh, yes!" brightening; "I
asked him if you weren't pretty, because you know you are,
Miss Morley, and he said 'That doesn't express it, my boy;
you're a very fortunate youth, Frederick'; and then he wanted
to know if I'd go riding this afternoon, and I said 'You bet!'
and I like him most as well as you, Miss Morley." Our profit-
able conversation ended thusly, and my cavalier and his hand-
some guardian are now enjoying themselves in the latter's
pretty cart.

You remember, in One Summer, Gem brings Leigh and Mr.
Ogden together ? Well, I have a presentiment that Freddie will
lead us to acquaintance. Of course Miss Howard's characters
had had a disastrous first encounter, while nothing as romantic
as a wounded hero and incensed heroine will mark our com-
monplace introduction. Do not let your imagination fly at once,
to the rhythm of the bridal chorus, into a land of silk and tulle
and fragrant orange-blossoms. The One Summer denouement is

640 "AS UNTO THE BOW THE CORD IS" [Aug.,

far from my thoughts, having no wish to injure with my pretty
umbrella the remarkably fine eyes of Mr. John Hartley Came-
ron. I merely want to meet the most cultivated gentleman in
the hotel, so that my enforced stay may prove less of a pen-
ance.

This lengthy epistle is full of the " unprofitable " Carlyle so
deplored, besides fairly bristling with that objectionable first
pronoun, but for what can you hope from so benighted an in-
dividual in so benighted a health-resort? The beauties of the
surrounding scenery might prove of interest, for it is really a
delightful spot ; but as the " splendor in the grass and glory
in the flower " vanished for me the moment of arrival, I
fear the future historian's account of this southern clime would
so contradict my outlines that later, when reading the famous
Life and Letters of a Young Girl, the verdict of humanity would
pronounce her a hopeless invalid, seeing everything through a
glass darkly, from which opinion, after her week here, she earn-
estly prays to be delivered.

Ever thine,

MARGARET.

LETTER FROM MISS MARGARET MORLEY TO MISS CHAR-

LO7TE KING.

MY DEAR CHARLOTTE :

Sound the trumpet, beat the drum, jingle all the electric bells
in the house, dance, sing, and hold a jollification meeting gen-
erally ; for verily I say unto you the long-looked-for has come
at last : this deserted Sahara is transformed into a blooming
paradise (Kipling says blooming, so of course I can use it) ; all
nature looks smiling and gay as the old song testifies, and, most
fortunate of all, somebody's cranky disposition has regained its
normal buoyancy. The right honorable John Hartley Cameron
has been presented to the fascinating Margaret Morley, who,
unaided by her youthful squire, accomplished the meeting in her
own inimitable manner.

Charlotte, talk about romantic encounters ! Umbrellas and
rainy nights are tame accessories compared with wild horses and
morning sunlight, and the One Summer episode is dull and color-
less by the side of this stirring adventure. But if I do not
start at once with the description I never can manage to relate
it properly, as it only happened an hour ago and I still tingle
with excitement at the recollection. This morning, waking about

1 893.] "AS UNTO THE BOW THE CORD IS 64!

six o'clock, and not wishing to waste the beautiful early hours
in bed, I dressed hurriedly and got to breakfast at half after
seven. The dining-room was well-nigh deserted, and, leaving
word of my whereabouts in a note pinned to uncle's napkin, I
started over the hills and far away. I tramped for an hour and
a half, stopping often to snatch a wildflower, until my belt re-
sembled a vivid rainbow ; then turned and faced about, a trifle
tired and dusty but immeasurably more contented with my sur-
roundings after the short communion with rosy Aurora. I had
reached a sharp turn in the road where Mrs. Mooney, the hotel
laundress, has her small cottage, when the clatter of approach-
ing hoofs and a cry of " Me darlin', O me darlin' ! " drew my
attention to a tiny tot sitting in the middle of the street serenely
unconscious of approaching danger.

Do you remember a girl in one of Roe's novels saving a
child in a situation like this by running straight across the road ?
The recollection came like a flash, and I tore over and caught
the baby with one arm and blindly staggered on without turn-
ing, just barely escaping the horse. When I could realize what
had happened I found the infant's arms clasped about my neck,
the mother embracing us both, crying and imploring the " Howly
Mither to bless yes this day, miss ! " while the hero of the
scene had jumped to the ground at imminent danger to his
limbs, and was standing near looking very pale and frightened.
The blood flew into my face as I recognized Mr. Cameron, and
I was the only one of the triumvirate who heard his agitated
explanation. The horse is a young colt that has never been
broken, belonging to a farmer on the other side of the railroad,

id as Mr. C is fond of riding, having lived out West for two

'ears, he undertook to subdue the fiery creature. Not perceiv-
ing the child, he was only conscious of the danger when a white
figure darted in front of him and he heard the mother's screams.

Most of this explanation I learned afterwards in our walk
back to the hotel ; but heard enough at the time to realize
how badly he felt for his share in the excitement. When the
grateful parent finally detached her pretty offspring, and with
tearful prayers continued to bless her breathless deliverer, I start-
ed hotelwards very demurely, without vouchsafing a single
syllable. This did not suit his lordship, who, taking off his hat,
said with a very engaging smile : " Miss Morley, much as I
regret the shock to the poor mother, I find that I cannot be
properly sorry for my carelessness, as it furnishes me a means
of fulfilling a much-longed-for wish." Then he added mischiev-
VOL. LVII. 44

642 "AS UNTO THE BOW THE CORD IS " [Aug.,

ously, " I shall have a Roland for Fred's Oliver this time, and
can console him for yesterday's defeat by relating how a white-
robed Atalanta out-distanced a man who is very proud of his
skill on horseback." I muttered something, am not conscious
what, which excited his ready laughter, and found myself
marching on with my companion, the bridle thrown over his
arm and the subdued horse meekly following. It was a delight-
ful walk. I recovered my accustomed sang-froid in an instant,
and we had a gay time, Mr. Cameron being very bright quick
as a flash in repartee, the handsomest man I know (what a re-
lief at last to be able to employ the present indicative !) and
altogether the most fascinating. We reached the veranda too
quickly, though I assure you we. hurried not, and were glad to
find it vacant ; not caring to have the gossip-loving crowd wit-
ness our dramatic entrance. Mr. Cameron left me at the door,
being obliged to dispose of the horse, after imploring permission
to play escort to-night to the promenade concert, which I gra-
ciously accorded, inwardly rejoicing and outwardly calmly care-
less. I dashed up-stairs two steps at a time, and rushed to
the glass to see myself as he had seen me. Of course my hat
was all awry, my face brilliantly red, and the pretty flowers on
my dress drooping sadly; but what cared I? having met the
enemy and returned conqueror for the time being.

I now wait impatiently for dinner, at which no longer need
I dodge Mrs. Grant's ample form to peep surreptitiously at his
manly countenance ; I wait more impatiently for the probable
joys the afternoon has in store ; and most impatiently for the
certain delights of the evening's gayety.

With the continuation anon, I am,

Lovingly,

MARGARET.

LETTER FROM MISS MARGARET MORLEY TO MISS CHAR-
LOTTE KING.

MY DEAR CHARLOTTE :

I felt very guilty this morning when your second note of
impatient inquiries stared at me from the breakfast-table ; but
really the days have been so full of delightful episodes that all
letter-writing had to be temporarily abandoned. Such a gay
time as I've been having ! mornings on the river with Mr. Cam-
eron as captain bold, and Freddie and I the crew of the cap-
tain's gig. The afternoons are devoted to music, when most of

1893-] "AS UNTO THE BOW THE CORD IS 643

this small world is dole e far niente. I certainly hope that Chopin's
nocturnes will continue to soothe the savages above us, as the
piano's charms would fade should our tcte-a-tete concerts be dis-
turbed by the entrance of the Amazonians. Mr. Cameron is a
charming listener, being, as he naively quoted, " sentimentally
disposed to harmony but organically incapable of a tune." I
think that rather an excuse to be lazy, as his conversational
tone is rhythmical enough, but as he positively refuses to war-
ble I am melodious for two. By the way, writing of recitals
recalls an incident in which my haughty spirit was crushed, the
exalted was humbled to the dregs of self-abasement, and pride
simply tumbled off its pedestal.

After an hour of Bach and Schumann and Mendelssohn, last
Wednesday, I mellowed into Chopin's exquisite Berceuse, fol-
lowing it with nocturne and aria and fantasia, letting the lovely
spiritual music carry me where it would. Ending with the fu-
neral march, my whole soul was in harmony with the beautiful,
mournful notes of the touching melody. After the last sad
chord I felt incapable of adding anything more, so turned from
the piano, catching my auditor, whom I had totally forgotten,
with the queerest expression on his face ; like Hulda, " kind of
smily round the lips and teary round the lashes." The whole
look was rather a guilty one, and I knew some mischief was
afloat. "Well?" I demanded, questioningly. " Modesty blinds
you, Miss Morley," was the provoking answer; "the praise is
inadequate, your cradle to the grave performance was marvel-
lously done indeed." This was said in the most baffling manner,
the odd smile and moist eyes defying me to continue. You re-
member I always take a dare, so immediately retorted : " Non-
sense ! You look as excited as Columbus probably did when he
saw the Indians on the Bahamas." " Most astute of mademoi-
selles, I have indeed made a discovery which I rather fear to
proclaim, as my savage " (with a quizzical glance) " has a fiery
temper, and I may be called on to sacrifice my curly locks in-
stanter." All this while, like Alice in Wonderland, I was grow-
ing curiouser and curiouser, and insisted on hearing his thought.
" Well, Miss Morley, I have warned in vain, as you seem bent
on my destruction. Anyway, I owe you some revenge for the
numberless times you have slighted my society, and the cruel
suppressions my budding eloquence has received." I had been
leaning on the piano looking at his graceful figure reclining in
an easy chair, but as he spoke he approached me, while his face
lengthened seriously. " It is partly a confession I have to make,

644 "AS UNTO THE BOW THE CORD IS [Aug.,

and I come as the humblest penitent to be forgiven. Please do
not condemn me hastily, as, remember, I've had so little chance
to learn much about you." Mr. Cameron uttered this speech in
the most wheedlesome tone, with eyes fixed pleadingly upon mine.
"Will you promise to be lenient?" "I cannot say until I've
heard your offence," I answered gravely, for curiously I dread-
ed what was to follow, " but in spite of the fiery temper " (for
that speech rankled, though I felt it was deserved after the hot
struggle we had one day over a boat-ride) " I trust that my
judgment is sometimes tempered with mercy." " Well then, fair
Portia, for the ordeal. I did not realize until I heard your
beautiful interpretation of Chopin, and saw how your face re-
flected the slightest change in the harmony, that you possessed
a heart. At least," as I started involuntarily, " I imagined you
just a gay, delightful girl, with no thought beyond the moment's
pleasure." " Yes," I responded quietly, but in the iciest possi-
ble manner. If a photographer's clamps had been attached to
my head I could not have been straighter or stiffer waiting
silently for the end, without once removing my eyes from his
embarrassed countenance. " Of course, Miss Morley, I knew you
were not heartless exactly, from the brave way you rescued that
baby, something few girls would have done. By Jove, but I
mean that you that I oh, I've made a fool of myself ! " com-,
mencing to pace up and down angrily. " I am sorry I cannot
contradict you, Mr. Cameron ; good afternoon." And, with the
slightest inclination of the head, I stalked from the room with
the air of a tragedy queen, that would prove as remunerative
on the stage as Irving's majestic stride.

For three days I was utterly oblivious of Mr. Cameron's ex-
istence a stratagem worthy of Von Moltke, as I was not only
besieged with flowers, notes, and candy, but had to encounter
plaintive glances at the table three times a day, he having
joined our " goodlie companie " some time before. It is not
necessary to tell you that I was a veritable martyr to principle
during that triduum of voluntary exile ; but I really was more
hurt than I care to confess, we had been such good friends,
and one hates to be considered unsympathetic, for it amounted

to the same thing, though Mr. C has since denied he ever

intended any such assertion. Of course I had refused to allow
him to make any of the silly, sentimental speeches that all men
proffer as the only suitable mental food for girls ; but we had
been gay and jolly and sensible, enjoying a good time generally,
and my vanity resented his accusation. But to proceed with

I893-] "AS UNTO THE BOW THE CORD IS 64$

the story : I had resisted sternly all overtures of peace re-
turned the notes, flowers, and candy unopened, and remained
serenely unconscious of the brown eyes ; but Freddy upset my
studied equilibrium. He had puzzled his small brain over our
actions, and could not be made to understand that the triple al-
liance was dissolved.

Coming into supper the third day, I found, to my horror,
that Fred, Mr. Cameron, and I were to be alone at table, it be-
ing unusually late, as I had overslept and the others been driv-
ing. I would have beaten an ignominious retreat from the room
as soon as I discovered the situation, but unfortunately en-
countered Mr. C 's mischievous glance, which decided me to

march forward boldly. He should not think me cowardly as
well as heartless. My place was next the boy, with the dis-
turber of my peace of mind opposite ; could anything have been
worse ! But listen. As soon as I was seated the small torment
at my side started : " I had a fine ride this afternoon, Miss
Morley." " Did you, dear," I replied, giving undivided attention
to the strawberries. " Why didn't you come too, Miss Morley?"
Sensation ! Fortunately he did not wait for an answer, but ran
on : " I missed you ever so much, and so did Mr. Cameron. I
asked him, and he said he always would miss you when you
weren't there ! Didn't you, Mr. Cameron ? " After this bomb-
shell the bipod rushed into my face, and, simply convulsed with
laughter, I stole a peep at my vis-a-vis and found him in the
same helpless condition. But my embarrassment was so trivial
compared with his painful confusion that I relented, and even
felt rather sorry for the miserable victim ; so when Mr. Malaprop
added : " Won't you come riding with us to-morrow, please ? "
I answered gently, "If Mr. Cameron will ask me, dear." Of
course he did, Charlotte, after that, and we had a gay little tea,
though the sinner was refreshingly humble and begged pardon
beseechingly on the veranda after Master Reconciler had been
decoyed to sweet repose. I gave him the rose I wore in my
hair as a peace-offering, and since then no disturbances have
perilled our friendship, even though one member of the league
is blessed with a ''fiery temper."

Mr. Cameron told me his history. His father and mother
are both dead, and his only sister married an Englishman and
lives in London. He runs over to see her every second summer,
and between times manages the estate his father left. Uncle met
old Mr. C - once, and found a courteous gentleman a state-
ment I readily credit owning one of the finest homes in Bos-

646 "AS UNTO THE BOW THE CORD IS" [Aug.,

ton. The son still resides in the American Athens, though he
sold the house uncle admired and keeps his Lares and Penates
in a suite of bachelor apartments, which I guess are marvels of
elegance, judging from the faultless taste of their beauty-loving
occupant. He had been very ill in April with' pneumonia, and
after a fierce struggle with death gained the victory, though it
left him prostrate with weakness. As the improvement was
rather slower than the physician expected, he sent him off here
to try the baths, with favorable results as you know.

His sister, Mrs. Archibald Havering, and he are great chums.
He writes her every week a long account of business, social en-
gagements, the people he meets and books he reads, and she
retaliates promptly with sketches of English life, interspersed
with bits of advice, questions and answers, manifesting a ready
interest in his interests.

Out rowing the other morning, he showed me part of a
note which had arrived in the early mail. Evidently young Mr.
Telltale had been describing his present companions, for his
sister kindly said she was glad to hear that his dull days had
been brightened by my acquaintance. " I enjoyed so much, my
dear Jack," the letter ran, "your breezy account of that first
meeting. Miss Morley must be as fearless as she is pretty when
she braved that dreadful horse to save the poor little baby."
The rest was turned down, so further curiosity had to remain
unsatisfied. "Don't you want to hear how Anna knew your ap-
pearance so well ? " said the Jack referred to, wickedly enjoying
my blushes. " Oh ! I've no doubt you make your associates as-
sume a virtue if they have it not and dress them up as occasion
demands," I answered nonchalantly. " That you have wronged
me doth appear in this, my fair coxswain. I did not trouble to
write your description, knowing the uselessness of words to
paint a chameleon, but instead of wasting valuable time just
sent a photograph." " A photograph ? I have not had one
taken in four years ! " u Begging your pardon with due humility,
Miss Morley, you have had one taken within three weeks, and
as you are inclined to be as sceptical as Mark Twain's Innocent,
I will prove my words." He stopped rowing, drew out a
handsome card-case from the pocket of his flannel coat (I be-
lieve he put it there purposely, as even dudes do not usually
carry cards about in white tennis costumes), and held before my
astonished eyes a water-color sketch of a girl's head. It was a
daintily-painted picture, like me and yet absurdly unlike, being
a thousand times prettier than the original. " Where did it

I8Q3-] "4-S UNTO THE BOW THE CORD IS 647

come from ? " I asked breathlessly. " Well, if I cannot bake
and cannot brew, or sing a song as well as you, I am not totally

destitute of all accomplishments," Mr. C replied, with the

meekest, most mock-modest air conceivable. " I paint rather
nicely now and then, and during a certain three days' torture
kept soul and body together by working at two portraits of a
certain young lady." " I hope you did not send one like that
to your sister ?" I asked anxiously. " Although your demonstra-
tive is decidedly uncomplimentary, I did send one like that, only
it was a trifle elongated, sort of sweetness long drawn out you
know, as I wanted Anna to learn how tall you were and did
not dare, as yet, write Orlando's answer." Fortunately for Mr.
Cameron, the merry reply had escaped my memory, so for once
his audacious speech passed unrebuked. He would not give me
the picture, but promised to paint another if I would sit for it
regularly.

This letter has no rhyme nor reason, and exceeds all bounds
of space, patience, and propriety. It has taken several days to
compile its contents, and I can only hope, with a certainty of
disappointment, that you will be as interested in the reading as
your friend has been in the writing.

MARGARET MORLEY.

LETTER FROM MISS MARGARET MORLEY TO MISS CHAR-
LOTTE KING.

MY DEAR CHARLOTTE :

This is without exception the dullest, stupidest spot in the
United States. Everything is flat, stale, and unprofitable with
a vengeance ; and if I could only lasso uncle as those dreadful
log-catchers treat the poor canines, I would land both him and
lyself with a jerk in Newport or Bar Harbor.

All of which dismal grumbling means that I am once more
minus an escort, Mr. Cameron being called to Boston to at-
tend to some miserable business transaction last Wednesday.
The telegram arrived just before we started rowing, and he left
on the three o'clock train that afternoon. Of course he insist-
ed that he was sorry to go, etc. ; but as his last words were
that he would run up by Saturday if not before, and this is
Monday and he cometh not yet, I fear his protestations are of
small value.

From your delicately veiled insinuations, Charlotte, I am
afraid you imagine my interest in Mr. Cameron's welfare more

648 "AS UNTO THE BOW THE CORD IS-' [Aug.,

serious than it really is. As I have reiterated over and over
again, times without number, he was the only person at the
hotel with whom I cared to associate. We were together a
good deal, of course, being both victims of unkind circumstan-
ces, so naturally I miss his pleasant society, being doomed still
to remain in this abomination of desolation. Mr. Cameron in
the joys of civilization sensibly has forgotten his companion in
exile, and if only one of those grim fates of Michael Angelo's
had given me a like opportunity, I should have done the same
I am sure.

So you see, Charlotte, the facts do not warrant your " sum-
mer romance," which has terminated like all the others with-
out end most appropriately, having never had a beginning ex-
cept in somebody's busy brain.

As this letter is not apt to prove very entertaining, the scrib-
bler now enjoying the distinctively feminine ill that flesh is heir
to a headache I will close at once with an earnest exhorta-
tion to respond quickly and at length with the gay doings of
all my world, an act of charity which will bring the sunshine
into this shady place of dreary monotony.

Yours in the fiery furnace,

MARGARET.

LETTER FROM MR. JOHN HARTLEY CAMERON TO MISS CHAR-
LOTTE KING.

MY DEAR Miss KING:

My fiancee having coolly informed me this morning that you
believed she looked upon me with disdainful eyes, in the inter-
est of Verity I desire to correct her written statement with the
circumstantial evidence fortunately at my command.

Having been detained in Boston over Sunday about some
pressing business arrangements, I slipped away Tuesday morn-
ing and reached the Springs in inward trepidation, expecting to
discover Miss Morley flirting outrageously with some youthful
adorer, for she occasionally indulges in that wicked pastime, as
you doubtless know.

(" Do not believe a word, Charlotte ; I will not be so ma-
ligned ! ") Kindly skip the parenthesis ; it is of no literary
value.

Reaching the hotel I reconnoitred a bit, but not perceiving
the special magnet desired, walked over to a favorite retreat,

1893-] " AS UNTO THE BOW THE CORD IS 649

and found the maiden all forlorn thrown picturesquely on a
huge rock. She was robed in the pretty gown I particularly
admire, and was altogether a graceful statue of Niobe all tears.

(Another interruption seemed imminent, but by prompt
action I have spared you.)

I crept up as noiselessly as possible, but in spite of painful
efforts the terrible grumble and rumble and roar of a man's
quiet so alarmed the weeping oread, who expected at least a
regiment of brigands, that she jumped to her feet with a terri-
fied expression. By dint of the cleverest questioning I learned
that the marks of woe on her piquant countenance were partly
due to " Mr. Conceit's " absence a confession which so charmed
vanity after the indifferent " good-by " a few days before that I
importuned further without mercy, till at last Miss Aggravator
reluctantly promised to descend from her pedestal and walk by
the side of the happiest individual in Christendom till death do
us part.

As I intend to return to Philadelphia with my possession,
whether she will or no, when Uncle David realizes that whist
is a delusion and a snare, I shall take the greatest pleasure in
refuting any other false impressions in propria persona. Do not
fear Miss Morley, as I can employ a most effective revenge
which silences her completely. Sincerely yours,

JOHN CAMERON.
KATHRYN PRINDIVILLE.

650 AT ALL SACRIFICES. [Aug.,

AT ALL SACRIFICES.

N obscure but nevertheless truthful philosopher of
the present generation has declared, with a con-
viction founded upon much observation, that the
average American home of to-day is rapidly becom-
ing only a roof over the old people, and a lodging-
house for the young. Puristically inclined critics may object to
the term average in its accepted sense as being too broad and
general in character when applied to the domestic ethics of a
great people. Granting this much conditionally, we must, how-
ever, admit, in some measure at least, the existence of a far-
reaching evil when such a statement can not only find credence
but can go unchallenged.

The evil, in whatever measure it does exist, is a radical one.
It touches the very foundations of society ; for the family is the
corner-stone of society, and it is the family that makes the
home.

The home elevated is the centre of a moral living, the home
degraded the epitome of all social evils, and the home sustained
the dearest trust of a noble manhood and womanhood.

Perhaps rapt in deep meditation, our philosopher has silently,
in the shadows of night, sauntered down some stately avenue in
one of our large and busy cities, and through the half-darkened
windows and by the deserted firesides of every second house he
has seen the ghosts of noble purposes, lofty ideals, and high desti-
nies keeping watch over the lifeless ashes of sordid ambitions,
unholy cravings, and shattered hopes. On the ball-room floor,
in the luxuriant box of the crowded theatre, amid the heavy
smoke and wine fumes of the club-house everywhere and any-
where which is not home wander the owners of these spectral
forms a myriad of domestic exiles seeking happiness.

A thousand times types have arisen in his pathway, as the
half-intoxicated youth reels past from one saloon only to find
another open door a half-block away ; or the master of a cool
million, forgetting self-respect, creeps into the abode of convi-
vial and vicious life.

At last the chains of his silence are loosened and he cries
out, What were the homes of such as these ?

The question finds an echo, but alas ! so feeble is its plaint

1 893-] AT ALL SACRIFICES. 651

that no answer is heard amid the mighty clamor and marching
tread of that wave of high and low, rich and poor, outcast and
virtuous, Pharisee and publican.

Home that beautiful, sacred term ; that word which signifies
a harbor for the sailor, a goal for the traveller, a retreat to the
weary, a refuge for the erring, an ideal like Bethlehem, a real-
ization like Nazareth a hope whose infinite confines are heaven !

There is no evil without a primal cause, and no deserted
fireside that has not its reason. Where are these two factors to
be discovered? Certainly not in the attractions of the street,
for the latter is only an alternative when the greater attraction
fails. The ball-room, the club-house, and the home of equivocal
drama may be more gaudy, crowded, and exciting, but in none
of these is found a substitute for the home charm unalloyed.

The Philosopher speaks again :

Affection, unselfishness, and contentment have perished for
want of nourishment by these firesides, and the genii of indiffer-
ence, selfishness, and restlessness that grim trio have arisen
in their places to exult in this domestic destruction.

This simile repeats itself a thousand times, and again a hun-
dred thousand times throughout our land, and we learn its in-
fallible signs from the criminal court records, the murderer's
execution, the suicide's death, the embezzler's flight, the daily
divorce suit, the social scandal in high and middle class life.
The reports of the foundling's home, the work-house, and the
over-crowded insane and idiot asylum wards add their testimony
to the rest, and thinking minds exclaim, Where is the home and
its influence ?

" But we must sacrifice something for society," says the am-
bitious mother ; " our husband's position demands it ; our chil-
dren's interests are controlled by it ; and if we are to benefit
by society we must serve it."

Unknowingly this worldly mother has sounded the key-note
of that refrain which is the mighty commandment ruling popu-
lar social usages.

What blessing can rest over a home, or what amount of
love, Christian culture, and holy peace pass in through its
portals, where every breath, idea, and act, from those of the
money-making father to the school-girl daughter, is tinctured,
formed, and controlled by such a sentiment at all sacrifices?

To be sure a colossal fortune, a position, a social leader-
ship or brilliant alliance may be the outcome of such prin-
ciples; but the perfect joy of a hard-working provider, a

652 AT ALL SACRIFICES. [Aug.,

respected manhood, a tiny realm where the queenship is ab-
solute and unending, or a Christian love blessed by paren-
tal affection, are not companions to these. And yet there
are those who, standing and choosing, take the former, and
to these, and these alone, should a word of warning be given.

Home is every good man's haven and every true woman's
kingdom. To be the head of a house, the strong support of
those dependent upon him, the living example of all manly
qualities, the teacher of his sons, the ideal of his daughters, the
protector and lover of his wife, should be every honest man's
ambition ; and she who is mistress of one hearth, the beloved
of one heart, the proud mother of noble sons and daughters,
should make, as only woman can, a home from man's provid-
ings.

The husband toils from morn until eve with brain and nerve
and heart. In the home let the wife do her part. She may be
the mistress of one or a dozen servants, but in either case let
her know more than her menials, and her brain hold the skill
and experience for direction, while her handmaid possesses the
willingness to learn and perfect herself.

Do not let the baby lips lisp the night prayers to a hireling,
or the growing daughter save all her confidences and develop-
ing ideas for the school recess and inexperienced ears. Help
the sons, grown and growing, to think their own mother the
nicest, brightest, and best woman they know.

When the business day is over, and the strife and wear of
its uncertainties are reluctantly laid away for a twelve-hours' ob-
livion, and the tired husband and father crosses the sacred thres-
hold of home, bring peace, and love, and brightness to greet
him. He will be the braver and stronger for it on the morrow.

The society queen, the belle of a hundred balls, the subject
of newspaper encomiums, the talk of the club-room, will roll by
in her solitary state. Her dancing-card is full, but her heart may
be empty, while yours, O proud woman of the happy home !
is brimming over with holy love and contentment. As she
stands to-night, amid her group of admirers, and listens to their
well-seasoned compliments, there may be a hunger within her
heart and a longing through her life for just what you of the
fireside would not part with for all the glories of a queen of
Sheba.

The daughters of good mothers, the maidens of hallowed
homes, are the hope and life of the future social condition of
our land. To them a nation now and to come looks for the

1 893-] AT ALL SACRIFICES. 653

character of its future, and to them and their memories a future
generation will be entitled to point with respect or scorn, ac-
cording as they live or unlive the examples from the past les-
sons of a glorious motherhood.

To be noticed in society, or to be felt, are two very different
things. To be called the best-dressed woman in an assembly is
one way of being a success, but to be recognized as a womanly
woman is a far more glorious heritage. To be approached by
men with the air of a bon comrade may contain a trifle of flat-
tery for the moment, but to be sought with the respect and rev-
erence due a pure womanhood is elevating to both.

To do all things which society dictates has an element of
popularity and accommodation in it, but to possess the courage
to draw the line and say no before the limits of good taste and
Christian principles are reached, requires something more than a
passing phase of fervor and enthusiasm. To be witty yet kind,
sensible yet interesting, may require a little meditation, and a
few mental tonics not found in the novels of "The Duchess" or
the society columns of a sensational newspaper.

Small talk with wisdom is one thing, but small talk eternally
is another, and a mind only nurtured by chit-chat and gossip
will as surely run to seed as does the poppy after a hail-storm
has beaten its gaudy dress away.

Young women are not all blessed with the linguistic accom-
plishments of a Madame de Stael, but they can at least show
the prudence of the wise virgins and fill their lamps. If the mind
is properly fed the soul will surely bear its impress, and the
thoughts and conversation reflect their healthy condition in even
the commonplace of every-day life. Home influence and fire-
side exchange do this. There is moulded the character of the
true man and woman, and from no well-conducted home ever
went forth into the works and activities of life a single soul
who fell irretrievably. The death-bed of the impenitent sinner, the
expiring agnostic, the feeble scoffer at God's holiest institutions,
could not be the possible product of an early and elevated
home influence ; or, if such were the case, commandments, moral
precepts, and truths as old as a world would be confounded in
their veracity, and the time-honored laws of good living be
atrocious fallacies.

At this hour, and in the midst of this age of culture, pro-
gress, and enlightenment, religion, orthodox creeds, and laws of
control are not popular institutions. Church-going, outside of
certain circles, is purely optional, and when indulged in at all,

654 AT ALL SACRIFICES. [Aug.,

the material side, personal display, curiosity, and sensational ser-
monizing are the magnets which fill the pews.

Young men seize the Sunday morning hours for extra sleep
or a perusal of the voluminous morning papers, while their sis-
ters, indulging in cafe au " lit" read Daudet or manicure their
dainty digits.

Where is the small voice which should say to these laggards
in the Lord's vineyard, "The seventh day is the day of the
Lord keep it holy"? Too powerless to reach the deadened
conscience of a youth raised for society, fed with society, wedded
to society, and killed by society. May the day not come when a
modern Diogenes, lantern in hand, will walk through the day-
light streets of our great centres of social culture seeking for
the truly Christian home !

Our young Catholic womanhood have a noble and great task
before them by becoming in their lives and deeds the expound-
ers of a true living, centred in the Christian-cultured home, ema-
nating from the same, and controlled and controlling all asso-
ciating elements through its influence.

They must be of the world, have a hand in its good works,
its noble purposes, its progress and worth ; but into these walks
let them take the purity, faith, and strength of their best
ideals.

As the bards of old went from castle gate to castle gate,
knocking for admittance with the sounds of gentle poetry and
noble music, let our young Catholic women go from heart to
heart in the great world of life, and, touching only such chords
as will waken lofty strains and heavenly melodies, gladden the
stranger within the halls, silence the scoffer and moral satirist,
win the wanderer from the cheerless highway, and prove to
watching generations that a Christian home influence, a Christian
training, and real Christian culture are synonymous with a true
manhood and a true womanhood.

HELENA T. GOESSMANN.

Amherst, Mass.

1 893.] A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. 655

A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME.

II.

N the morning of Saturday, February 18, the Eng-
lish pilgrims awoke to find themselves in Rome.
It seemed like the work of a fairy godmother.
To be borne into the city in the middle of a
dark night and hurried through the gloom to
one's hotel, where in the shortest possible time the wearied tra-
veller forgot the fatigue of a whole day's railway journey in the
oblivion of a sound sleep, and then to open one's eyes to the
bright sunlight of a Roman morning, and wander out to gaze
upon streets and buildings and historic sites full of a multitude
of associations that carry one far and away from this modern
world it was like a childhood's dream when the delighted
dreamer finds himself amongst the scenes and personages of a
favorite fairy tale which has suddenly become real. Rome ap-
peals to all minds. Whether one be a lover of antiquarian re-
search, of historical study, of painting, sculpture, or architecture,
or of the picturesque effects to be seen in an old-world capi-
tal, he will find Rome fascinating. But for the Catholic who, in
addition to all these things, understands and loves religious
Rome, with its centuries of associations as the centre of the
Christian world, its connection with the persecutions and tri-
umphs of the church from the days of the catacombs to those
of Leo XIIL, with its very dust hallowed by the blood and
marked by the foot-prints of saints from the Apostles Peter and
Paul down to St. Leo, St. Gregory, and St. Augustine, St. Ig-
natius Loyola, St. Catherine of Siena, St. Philip Neri, and count-
less others, for the Catholic, Rome has the power to stir a
solemn emotion which none other can feel.

The first day in Rome was begun by Mass in the Borghese
chapel of the basilica of Santa Maria Maggiore, the largest
church in the world dedicated to the Blessed Mother. During
Mass the pilgrims sang with great devotional effect the Litany
of Loretto and a number of hymns in English. After Mass
Cardinal Vaughan gave the pilgrims an interesting address upon
the great church in which they were assembled and the relics
which it contains.

656 A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. [Aug.,

ROMAN ARCHITECTURE.

A stranger from the north, whose ideal of religious architec-
ture is the Gothic, finds much that at first seems odd and un-
usual about the churches of Rome. The exteriors, as a rule, are
very plain, while all the lavish beauty is within. There is scarce-
ly a trace of Gothic to be found and only a very little stained
glass. Even in St. Peter's the windows are simply for purposes
of light and are filled with plain glass. But one does not no-
tice or think of the windows, for the magnificent beauty and
richness of the mosaics, sculpture and paintings, the carving,
jewels, and costly shrines, chain the attention and more than
compensate for the absence of pictured glass. One fine cam-
panile of a Roman church has been copied exactly in New
York, and is acknowledged to be one of the greatest ornaments
of the city. Why should not the experiment be carried fur-
ther ? A most striking and beautiful result might be attained
if some large Catholic parish about to erect a new church
should eschew the debased carpenter's or master-mason's Gothic
so much in vogue, and build a great edifice in the Roman style.
If constructed of the Luff brick so much in favor at present, it
might have the exterior fagade decorated with mosaics, with the
result of producing the same brilliant and artistic color-effects
to be seen in Rome. The rest of Saturday, after securing tick-
ets for the great function of the next day, was spent in visit-
ing certain favorite shrines and churches, and in presenting some
letters of introduction with which most Catholics who visit Rome
are armed. We had the privilege of seeing the famous picture
of Our Lady of Perpetual Succor in the Redemptorist Church,
and of meeting in the college adjoining the venerable Father
Rector, F. Douglas, C.SS.R., who bears a most marvellous per-
sonal resemblance to St. Alphonsus.

THE JUBILEE MASS IN ST. PETER'S.

It seemed over-cautious advice to be told to be at St. Peter's
by five o'clock, if possible, for a service appointed to begin at
nine. But, as a matter of fact, crowds began to gather in the
piazza on Sunday morning as early as four o'clock. At six the
doors were opened, and from that time until half-past eight an
ever-increasing stream of humanity poured into the great edifice
until sixty thousand persons had found place within. Then the
doors were shut, a half-hour before the appointed time. A ru-
mor had spread that some atheistic students from one of the

1 893.] A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE 10 ROME. 657

state colleges had formed a plan to enter St. Peter's and endea-
vor to interrupt the ceremonies by raising a disturbance and
panic amidst the vast concourse of people. The appearance of
several forged tickets seemed to confirm the rumor, and as a
precaution the doors were shut. Unfortunately this resulted in
barring out some four or five thousand pilgrims, including a few
English who arrived a little late.

As is customary on great occasions, the interior of St. Peter's
was draped with
red. To some it
seems like gilding
the lily to cover
up beautiful mar-
ble with tempo-
rary red hangings.
But this at least
can be said : the
decorations were
not mean or flim-
sy. Rich crimson
brocade bordered
with real gold-
woven lace not
tinsel was used.
The high altar had
many tall wax
lights, and im-
mense bouquets of
natural flowers
were about it and

the Confession of St. Peter in front. A wide alley-way was kept
down the centre of the church by the Palatine Guard, through
which the procession of the Holy Father was to come. Five
ambulances, with Sisters of Charity attached to each, were es-
tablished in different parts of the church, in order that any per-
sons who became ill during the ceremony might promptly be
cared for. There were a few tiers of temporary wooden seats
by the high altar. These were occupied by the diplomatic
corps and persons of distinction. But all the rest of the great
congregation stood. If it was somewhat trying and wearisome
to be on one's feet for three or four hours in the midst of a
seething, restless crowd, all was forgotten when the ceremonies
at last began.

VOL. LVII. 45

CARDINAL VAUGHAN.

658, A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. [Aug.,

THE ENTRANCE OF THE POPE.

At a quarter to ten the notes from a bugle band stationed
in a window above the atrium announced the entrance of the
Holy Father. No sooner did the people catch sight of the Pope
than a most extraordinary scene ensued. There came at once
a spontaneous outburst of feeling which it would have been im-
possible to repress. A vociferous cheering, that was almost deaf-
ening as it rolled from one end of the building to the other,
burst forth from sixty thousand throats. Handkerchiefs were
waved, and the voices seemed never to tire until the procession
reached the high altar and Mass began. Then all was stillness
and attention. At any other time such a scene in a place of
religious worship might have seemed out of keeping with our
ideas of reverence. But it was the only way in which that vast
multitude could show outwardly its love and sympathy for the
Holy Father who is the Supreme Pastor of the faithful ; cold
silence would have been impossible. Even the less emotional
English were stirred with the enthusiasm of the occasion, and
were not behind their Italian brethren in the faith in swelling
the volume of sound. " Viva il Papa" " Long live the Pope ! "
went up in one prolonged roar. His Holiness, preceded by
Swiss guards, choristers, cardinals, and the Pontifical court, was
borne slowly up the church in the " Sedia Gestatoria" blessing
the people as he went. While the Pope said a low Mass the
choir sang several anthems composed for the occasion. In the
Domine salvum fac there was an answering chorus sung by one
hundred and fifty children from the Christian schools in Rome.
They were placed in the gallery of the great dome two hundred
feet above the pavement of the church, and their voices seemed
like the voices of angels floating down. At the elevation of the
Host a marvellous stillness reigned, while every head was bowed
(for the dense crowd made kneeling impossible) and the clear,
liquid notes of the silver trumpets, only heard on rare occasions
like this, came from the dome in a long, low melody of inex-
pressible sweetness. At the end of the Mass the Te Deum was
sung to a Gregorian tone by the choir and the vast congregation.
The latter took the alternate verses and kept time. It was one
of the most impressive features of the whole ceremony. Even
the Italian peasants from the country seemed all to know by
heart the Latin words of that great hymn. To conclude all, the
Holy Father, from a position near the statue of St. Peter, gave
the solemn Papal Benediction " Urbi et orbi" On emerging froi

1 893.] A RECENT CONVERT' s PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. 659

St. Peter's a wonderful sight met the view. The whole piazza
the 'largest of its kind in the world was one dense mass of
human beings. Apparently all Rome had crossed the Tiber
and gathered at St. Peter's. In the afternoon Cardinal Vaughan
gave Benediction in St. George's Church, the chapel of the con-
vent of the English nuns in the Via San Sebastiano, and afterward
held an informal reception in the parlors of the convent adjoin-
ing. At night the city was illuminated and the streets were
thronged. Some of the illuminations on private palaces and
other buildings, notably that on the Belgian College, were very
striking and beautiful. St. Peter's itself was illuminated for the
first time since 1870. According to an ancient custom, the pal-
aces of ambassadors accredited to the Holy See were illuminated
with immense wax candles, two in each window.

PROGRAMME OF A WEEK.

The Cardinal-Archbishop of Westminster, to whose kindness
and forethought the pilgrims owed it that they were able to
accomplish so much during their short stay in Rome, had ar-
ranged a programme for the following week by which each day
was begun with Mass at some famous church, after which atten-
tion was called to any interesting facts not likely to be gener-
ally known in the history of the church or the saint to whom
it was dedicated. Any relics which the church contained were
then exposed for veneration. These Masses were celebrated
especially for the conversion of England, as well as for the other
intentions of the pilgrims. On Monday, Cardinal Vaughan cele-
brated in St. Peter's at the altar of St. Gregory the Great, the
Apostle of England, and over the body of that saint. After
Mass a procession was formed, consisting of about two thousand
persons, which moved from altar to altar singing hymns and
litanies. At the " Confession " of St. Peter, where his relics are,
all joined devoutly in special prayers for England.

The next day, in the Gesu, the Holy Sacrifice was offered
at the altar of St. Francis Xavier, where a part of his body
brought from Goa now rests. A great number of pilgrims re-
ceived Holy Communion from the cardinal. On Wednesday, at
the Oratorian Church (called still in Rome the " Chiesa Nuova ")
and over the body of St. Philip Neri ; on Thursday, at the
Church of St. Ignatius, over the body of St. Aloysius ; on Fri-
day, at Santa Maria sopra Minerva, under the high altar of
which is the body of St. Catherine of Siena, Mass was celebrat-
ed for us. It was a great privilege, also, to be allowed to visit

66b

A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. [Aug.,

the different rooms and chambers once occupied respectively by
St. Philip, St. Aloysius, St. Catherine, and St. Ignatius, where
one can see some of the very furniture and articles of common
use familiar to the eyes of those saints in lifetime. The sight
of these simple material things which great saints handled and
had about them is an inspiration. After all, it is not of angels
but of weak human beings like ourselves that God has made
his highest saints. Who of us has not the privilege of aiming
at the same perfection, or a chance of reaching it ? We began
our day on Saturday at San Pietro in Vincoli, where the chain

of St. Peter is
preserved, and on
Sunday we attend-
ed Mass at San Sil-
vestro in Capite.
the church which
the Holy Father
has given for the
use of English-
speaking Catholics
in Rome. It is
a beautiful little
church, approach-
ed through a
court-yard bright-
ened by the green
of palm-trees and
the flash of a little
fountain. It is
served by English
priests, and the

frequent sermons in English draw hundreds, not only of Catho-
lics but of English and American Protestants residing in Rome.
Father Rivington, a convert and formerly a member of the Cow-
ley Brotherhood in the Anglican Church, preached a course of
sermons on Sunday afternoons during the winter. Many Pro-
testants, attracted by his great eloquence, went regularly to hear
him, and the church was always crowded.

" ROMAN SUPERSTITION."

A frequent remark made to one who has begun to see the
weakness and uncertainty of Protestantism and to be attracted
toward the Catholic Church is this: " If you could only go to

THE DUKE OF NORFOLK.

1893-] A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. 66 1

Rome and see the superstition to be found there, you would be
cured f^ Sometimes it is put in this form : " If you could only
see what / have seen in Rome, you would be satisfied where
you are!" There are two different impressions brought back
from Rome by those who visit it. Some who go to spy out the
land bring back an evil report to their friends and neighbors.
On the other hand, devout Catholics who are just as intelligent
and well-informed come back enthusiastic and thanking God for
the great privilege they have enjoyed. Which impression is the
correct one?

TWO ROMES.

In the first place, a very true thing was said by Father Fa-
ber in one of his letters while he was still a Protestant : " Now
that I have been to Rome I do not wonder at the contradic-
tory accounts given of the mighty capital of Christendom. There
are two separate Romes : the Rome of the English, exclusive,
frivolous, ignorant, surrounded with valets de place, who think to
please Protestants by inventing scandals of the pope or amours
of the cardinals or priests ; eating ices, subscribing to reading-
rooms, buying cameos, examining artists' studios, coursing over
picture-galleries, reading the last novel, going to Mass to hear
the music, * not discerning the Lord's body.' This is one
Rome. The other is made up of residents, native or foreign,
quiet cardinals, humble Jesuits, unobtrusive monks, pious scholars,
kind-hearted, simple-mannered, erudite full of interest of all
kinds the existence of which second Rome ninety-nine out of
a hundred of the English tourists no more suspect than that of
a secret club at Ispahan. Of sin there is perhaps neither more
nor less than in any other great capital, and a considerable in-
crease of it pious men of different persuasions agree in referring
to the increase of English, French, and American tourists. As
in the church itself, so in Rome, there is quite enough evil to
hide the good from the unsympathizing, uncandid, or unobser-
vant. I find much, very much both to love and revere." God
does not force the human will nor compel virtue. Even under
a true religion there must be individuals who exercise their free
will to choose moral evil. " It must needs be that offences
come." One of the greatest obstacles of missionary effort in
heathen lands is the presence there of men from Christian coun-
tries who are of evil and scandalous lives. With such apparent
examples before them of the result of the religion, intelligent
heathen often refuse to listen to Christian teaching. Nominal

662 A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. [Aug.,

Catholics who live lives contrary to Catholic teaching put
stumbling-blocks in the way of those seeking the truth, and have
much to answer for.

But there are many who are quite above mere scandal-hunt-
ing, who try to get some idea of religious Rome, and who re-
turn to their homes to talk of " Roman superstition." Do they
get a true view of things? Is there superstition in Rome sanc-
tioned by the church which must be regretted or apologized
for? This brings us to the fundamental question, WHAT IS
SUPERSTITION? An ultra Protestant, who neither understands
nor believes the Catholic faith, would see superstition any-
where in the Catholic Church. He only sees a little more
of the same thing in Rome. Not understanding fully the mean-
ing of the Incarnation, such a person rejects certain logica.1
corollaries of that great truth as the devotion to the Blessed
Virgin, the invocation of saints, and the veneration of relics.
He could find those things anywhere in the Catholic Church, of
course; but ordinarily he comes little in contact with Catholics.
In Rome all these distinctive beliefs and practices are forced
upon his attention at every step.

A Catholic who realizes what it means that Christ took hu-
man flesh, that he rose and ascended into heaven with a real hu-
man body and the same body which he had before his crucifixion ;
that these very bodies which we have now are to be raised and,
reunited to our souls, are to reign for ever in glory ; that
Christ's body is the medium through which flow to us graces
from the divine nature with which it is indissolubly connected ;
that our bodies are made members of Christ's body by baptism,
and are to be kept in purity and treated with reverence on that
account, and because worthy of being called " temples of the
Holy Ghost " a Catholic finds it perfectly easy and natural to
honor the saints who share the incarnate life of Christ and are
reigning with him ; to understand that their sacred bodies and
relics deserve veneration and may often be the medium of su-
pernatural gifts; to understand, indeed, the whole principle of
the hallowing of material things for spiritual ends i.e., that
matter is not inherently evil, as the Manicheans said, but (to
quote Cardinal Newman) " susceptible of grace, or capable of a
union with a Divine Presence and influence." A Catholic has
no feeling of repugnance or surprise at the evidence that God
has by his almighty power wrought miracles amongst his people
in our own days. But all these things are roughly classed to-
gether as " superstition " by the Protestant. It is a patent fact

1893-] A RECENT CONCERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. 663

that except in the Catholic Church the sense of the nearness of
the supernatural has departed out of modern life.

There is a pregnant sentence of Father Hewit's which is
worthy of much meditation : " Protestantism is but an arrested
Rationalism." Many earnest Protestants fail to see that they
are making common cause with the rationalist and the unbe-
liever. If it is necessarily superstitious to venerate relics and
to believe that miracles may be wrought through them, then
why is not the Bible story of the dead man restored to life
by touching the relics i.e., bones of the prophet Elisha super-
stitious also ? Some years ago a Congregational minister was
in Rome. He scoffed at the accounts of miracles that had
lately occurred at the tomb of a saint. He was challenged to
investigate the evidence. He did so, and he finally returned to
his Massachusetts home no longer a Protestant minister but a
Catholic priest. The arguments by which Protestants try to
disprove or discredit modern miracles in the Catholic Church
would, if successful, destroy the credibility of the Gospel mira-
cles as well. Many men of intellectual acumen, both believers
and unbelievers, have already pointed out this fact. The mira-
cles at Lourdes, e.g., are so simply incontestable that an athe-
istic physician from Paris and a Protestant divine from Ameri-
ca both acknowledge in published works that, to whatever
power these things may be due, at least they are veritable
facts. The Catholic attitude is not an absolutely credulous and
uncritical one. Good and conclusive evidence must be fur-
nished before reputed miracles are endorsed by authority as
genuine. But the Catholic attitude is that such things are pos-
sible at any time, and the Catholic is not at all surprised when
they occur.

Those who are willing to believe in the Gospel miracles be-
cause they are far removed by the vagueness and mist of a
distant age, but recoil from the near approach of the super-
natural in the life of to-day, may quite naturally find what
they call "superstition" in Rome. The question is, Had they
lived in the Gospel times on which side would they have been
with those who received with joy the signs and wonders wrought
by Christ and his Apostles, or with the unbelieving Jews ? It
is noticeable that, in spite of his desire to call himself Catholic,
the average High-Church Anglican betrays his essential oneness
with the bolder forms of Protestantism by his scoffing at mod-
ern miracles and the veneration of relics.

664 A RECENT CONTEXT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. [Aug.,

PROTESTANT MISTAKES.

Again, many mistaken accounts of Rome come from the in-
ability of Protestants to understand a great deal that they see.
To hear some tourists talk of what they saw in Rome reminds
one forcibly of the story of the woman who was being taken
about a European cathedral, and who finally interrupted the
attendant in the midst of an elaborate description by saying,
u But what are you ? " " I am a verger, madam." " Oh ! I
didn't know but you might be the tnforium or the nave or
some of those things ! "

Some suppose that the authenticity of all relics preserved at
Rome is a part of the Catholic faith. They do not understand
that the Catholic readily admits varying degrees of authenticity.-
Some relics are clearly and incontestably what they are claimed
to be. Some have less evidence. The history of others goes
back into the uncertainty of a vague tradition. The Catholic
in the case of relics long venerated and held in esteem gives
the benefit of the doubt to faith, and is inclined to admit the
traditional genuineness in the absence of any evidence to the
contrary. But at the same time when that evidence comes he
has no hesitation in accepting it frankly. For example, Cardi-
nal Vaughan in speaking to the pilgrims of a picture of the
Virgin in the Borghese Chapel of Santa Maria Maggiore, tradi-
tionally supposed for a long time to have been painted by St.
Luke, said that evidence had now brought to light the fact
that the painting was done in the fifth or sixth century, and
that consequently it was a mistake to attribute it to St. Luke.
Nevertheless, he added, that does not alter the fact that the
picture has long been venerated, that many prayers have been
granted to those who prayed before it, and that, therefore, it
should be held in veneration still. Visitors to Rome, then,
should remember that the authenticity of relics is not de fide.

Many misunderstand what they see of popular devotions. A
few years ago a canon of the Established Church in England,
who was one of the acknowledged leaders of the High-Church
party, was making a visit to Rome. On a certain feast of Our
Lady he went into a church and watched the people who were
in devout prayer before a much-thought-of statue of the Virgin
Mother, which was surrounded with flowers and lights. On
coming away he met an English Catholic priest whom he knew.
" I am sure," said the canon, " from what I have seen that
those people think there is some divinity in that statue itself."

1893-] A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. 665

" Let us test it," said the priest. " Stand at the door, and when
some of the more devout worshippers come away, ask them."'
The first who came was a working-man. He was highly indig-
nant at the question, and wanted to know how it was that they
understood so little of the Christian religion as not to know
the proper distinction. Several others were questioned with
similar results until the canon acknowledged himself mistaken.
But if he had not happened to meet that priest as he came
away, the worthy man would doubtless have gone back to Eng-
land and have told from that day to this of " the superstition
which I saw with my own eyes in Rome !"

Very great mistakes are made about the state of practical
religion. It is not unusual to see in print a letter from Rome,
in which the Protestant writer assures his readers that " reli-
gion is practically dead in Italy," and that ** the churches are
deserted." More inaccurate statements could scarcely be made.
An English gentleman who has resided much in Rome, and
has carefully investigated the matter, assured the present writer
that he could show him between thirty and forty thousand peo-
ple at the early Masses in the Roman churches on any ordinary
week-day morning. The Salesians, an order of mission priests,
found one of the newer parts of Rome insufficiently supplied
with parochial ministrations. They commenced work there, and
have built a magnificent great church dedicated to the Sacred
Heart. It is crowded to overflowing with devout worshippers,
and the whole tone of that neighborhood has been changed.
In Turin the writer and a Catholic friend made a tour of per-
sonal investigation one week-day morning. A start was made
at five o'clock, and the first visit was to the Oratorian Church.
There we saw several large congregations succeed each other
at different Masses, and great numbers of people receiving Holy
Communion. The next church we reached about half-past six.
It was full to the doors, and the whole congregation was sing-
ing the Miserere kneeling. Another church directly across the
street was full also. But by the time the ordinary English or
American tourist reaches these churches at nine or ten
o'clock most of the people have gone. Protestants often fail
to understand, also, that by the custom of the country the ma-
jority of the people on Sundays also are wont to go to the
early Masses. The tourist may see but a handful at High
Mass, and yet the church may have been filled several times
over in the first morning hours. Sodalities and different
associations for devout Catholics flourish. In Rome the Circolo

666 A RECENT CONCERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. [Aug.,

di San Pietro, a society for men much like the St. Vincent de
Paul societies, does a great work.

PROTESTANTS OF LONG RESIDENCE IN ROME BECOME CONVERTS.

One significant fact worthy of notice is this: that many
Protestants who reside long in Rome become converts. They
get over the hasty and superficial impressions of the Catholic
religion which the non-Catholic tourist is apt to carry away with
him, and begin to see beneath the surface. One prejudice after
another disappears, until at last the sincere seeker for truth applies
for admission to the Holy Catholic Church. The writer met an
American lady who was spending her second winter in Rome.
She scouted the idea of ever becoming a Catholic, but having
found so many of her first ideas about the Catholic religion to
be wrong ones, she began to read and investigate. She has
since been received into the church, and is very happy.

In answer, then, to the questions so often asked this may
be confidently affirmed : one who understands and believes the
Catholic faith will find no superstition sanctioned by authority
in Rome. He will find great faith and devotion, and many
holy shrines and spiritual privileges which more than repay a
pilgrimage. Of course there is a certain amount of unauthor-
ized superstition amongst the simple and uneducated, there as
everywhere else. It is said that in rural England there are
many old women who hold the belief that to be confirmed
every year is " good for the rheumatics." But no one holds
the Church of England responsible for the notion. There are
plenty of popular superstitions in Scotland and New England
which we do not lay at the door of Calvinism. So, also, what-
ever superstition may be found in Rome is simply of that uni-
versal and ineradicable kind inherent in human nature, which the
church is in no way responsible for. Surely if there is any
superstition to be found in Rome a Catholic pilgrim has a
better chance of seeing it all than any Protestant ever can.

Interesting visits were made to the basilica of St. Paul's With-
out-the- Walls, which has the most magnificent interior in the
world, richer than St. Peter's ; to the Tre Fontane, where St.
Paul was beheaded, and to San Lorenzo, a most interesting tyj
of an ancient basilica and containing in its crypt the body of
Pius IX. That celebrated pontiff is buried under a very simpl<
white marble sarcophagus, having left directions in his will that
not more than two hundred dollars should be spent upon hu
tomb. The different national colleges for the education of priests

1893.] A RECENT CONVERT'S PILGRIMAGE TO ROME. 667

attracted many visitors. We had the pleasure of meeting
Monsignor O'Connell, Rector of the American College, who is
very popular in Rome. Three different receptions were given
to the pilgrims : one by the Duke of Norfolk, another by Car-
dinal Vaughan, and the third by the Circolo di San Pietro. An
imposing function was the singing of a jubilee "Te Deum " by
the Papal choir in the presence of the College of Cardinals at
St. John Lateran. Another interesting ceremony was the taking
possession of his titular church of San Gregorio by his Emi-
nence Cardinal Vaughan. The cardinal preached in English up-
on the life of St. Gregory, who from that very spot sent St.
Augustine to England.

THE AUDIENCE WITH THE POPE.

The last and crowning event was our audience with the
Pope. The Holy Father makes a wonderful impression on all
who see him, Catholic and non-Catholic alike. His gentle man-
ner and saintly appearance, his evident pleasure at the enthu-
siastic attachment displayed by his spiritual children, the char-
acter displayed in his animated and expressive countenance, all
combine to give one the feeling of being in the presence of an
unusual personality. Nearly all the pilgrims had the privilege
of kissing the Holy Father's hand, and many he addressed indi-
vidually. To each pilgrim was given a medal commemorating
the Jubilee. The next morning we left Rome, and there were
few, if any, who did not feel like Solomon's royal visitor, that
the half had not been told them. We left with a deep convic-
tion of the truth of what Cardinal Vaughan had said to us on
our first morning: "If there be a place that can be called a
Holy City,' then Rome is that city."

JESSE ALBERT LOCKE.

New York.

MARGARET M. HALVEY.
MAY WRIGHT SEWALL. LILY ALICE TOOMY.

ALICE TIMMONS TOOMY. ELIZA ALLEN STARR.

SOME OF THE DELEGATES TO THE WOMEN'S CONGRESS.

1893-] THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS. 669

THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS.

A ROUND TABLE CONFERENCE.

ALICE TIMMONS TOOMY ELEANOR C. DONNELLY
KATHERINE E. CONWAY.

LL the portents of the time point to a future when
for many customs, laws, and practices prescriptive
now there will be no distinction between the sexes.
Pushing legislative obstacles aside, the mass of wo-
men in this country sweep on in social revolution,
somewhat like the tide in its movement, not altogether silently
yet without clamor ; gently,' yet with the conscious force of a
mighty impulsion. He who would reverse the part of Canute
and bid this advancing wave go no further than his will, would
show himself a poor student of history. There must have been
some solid basis of foundation for the ancient Greek myth of
the Amazons and their raison d'etre : a state of things may have
arisen in some archaic commonwealth or kingdom when the wo-
man proved herself " the better man," and took all the privi-
leges out of weak man's usurping hands ; and as in nature ex-
perience is constantly repeating itself, so in human history.
Though the foundations upon which the framework of our
political structure rests seem proof against reactionary assaults,
we must not be fatuous in our reliance upon their stability. It
is not impossible to conceive that the time may come when a
feminine hand may hold even the helm of state.

This proposition may be startling, yet it is one that ought to
be faced. Other states that felt as deep-seated as we have had to
bow even to this inevitable. But with these there was the differ-
ence that the advent of a woman to the kingly or imperial throne
was the result of a dynastic exigency ; in the case of a lady
president of the American Republic, it must be the outcome of
a constitutional revolution ; and we would be simpletons to shut
our eyes to the fact that the present tendency of things does
not preclude such a possibility. The social revolution which has
been going on during the past quarter of a century has been,
perhaps, making smooth the way for a greater one still. When
we find women pleading in the law courts, there cannot be much

6;o

THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS. [Aug.,

astonishment at finding them on the rostrum. And once on the
rostrum, what is to prevent them from invading the presidential
chair ? The terms of the Constitution, some will answer. But
this defence is swept away by the retort that the Constitution
was of man's making, and what man could make, man, with
woman to help, can unmake.

It is not likely that in our era, or perhaps in any other, such
a state of things may arise ; but it is not impossible, and the
fact ought to be seriously faced and soberly discussed. The
question, Are women as fitted for political power and for the

Miss MARY JOSEPHINE ONAHAN.

ruling of the state as men ? is not unworthy of attention. Un-
fortunately, it is not one easy of answer, for the history of the
world, since it came to be written, does not furnish us with any
analogues. The fact that we have had a Zenobia, an Empress
Irene, a Catherine, a Maria Theresa, does not give us any light
to a conclusion. They were exceptional women, and they had
men for counsellors. A lady president, with a feminine cabinet,
would raise up a new condition of things, whether for good or
evil, in our national and international polity. We have at pre-
sent women claimants for perfect political equality with men ;
and all who discuss the momentous question of the propriety or

1893-] THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS. 671

impropriety of conceding this claim ought to think it out alto-
gethef, so far as they are able, irrespective of the consideration
of sex. The world is made up of men and women ; and what-
ever is best for the common interest of both is the one great
perpetual principle of human polity. It is upon this basis, then,
from a high ethical point of view, the question should be con-
sidered.

But whilst this, the most interesting problem of the near fu-
ture, probably, is ripening to maturity, the world cannot stand
still. New social conditions are being constantly evolved from
its changing circumstances ; its moral needs are as constant and
as pressing as its physical necessities. Avenues of life are now
being opened up to women which a few years ago were never
dreamed of. The avocations which are available to them now
number thousands where a generation back they did not num-
ber ten. Thus multitudes of women are withdrawn from home
life.

Hitherto the machinery of eleemosynary and educational
work was largely aided by the womankind of the various house-
holds ; these for the most part are now drawn away by the
studio, the school, the warehouse, the office, and the factory.
The amelioration in the position of women is one of the most
signal and most gratifying marks of our age ; but its effect* has
been to throw a greater amount of responsibility upon what
may be called our reserves. Whilst the trained levies are out
on the battle-field, the reserves must take their places in
garrison duty. Within the Catholic Church there is a vast
body of these reserves. We have indeed an embarras dcs
richesses ; our difficulty is how and where to utilize them. We
have not only the regular army of professed religious, but a
vastly more numerous unenrolled army of lay women, all eager
to help in beneficent work, but all without orders and all igno-
rant of the plan of battle. The Congress of Catholic Women
shows this ; but it shows more. It shows that within the camp
itself two schools of strategists exist. The policy of the one is
what we may call the aggressive ; of the other what may be de-
scribed as masterly inactivity abroad, a strong stirring up of
the dormant energies at home. There is nothing wonderful in
the existence of such a dissonance. It is not man's privilege
alone to differ with his fellow ; but he may reasonably look to
the gentler sex for a rule in the composing of discords over a
question in which the general welfare is the common object in
view.

+*>

' " ( Cx i. //

l Cc<^w I A ^M^S .;

DELEGATES TO THE WOMEN'S CONGRESS.

1893-] THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS. 673

The present question is not what part has woman in what has
hitherto been regarded as man's sphere, but what part she ought to
take in what is pre-eminently her own. That that sphere is large
enough for all her present ambitions, her most thoughtful advocates
will allow. There are countless ways in which she can exercise an
influence towards the amelioration of evils common to all ; there
are infinitely more in which she can root up and destroy those
peculiar to her own garden the noxious weeds of pernicious
custom and inveterate prejudice. Here is a field where women
have room as wide as a prairie, and in some respects as savage-
wild.

The world rough-hews the work ; it is for the hands of wo-
man to shape much, very much of it. And therein nature
has shown her wisdom in the selection or rather God has so
ordained it in that to woman is given the quicker sympathy,
the more enduring patience, the readier mind to work out pro-
blems of ways and means, and adjust apparently irreconcilable
conditions in deft and subtle ways. To her has been given a
sort of sleight-of-hand in the smoothing of difficulties which has
been denied to man ; and she may console herself with this as-
surance, that, however the conflict for power fare between her-
self and him, man never will seek to invade that domain of
beneficence which has been marked out by divine decree as wo-
man's ground in the moral order. For our part we think there
need be no conflict whatever between women themselves over
this subject. The rules of discussion which prevail with men
will prevail, in the end, with women.

What need to split hairs over points of detail when there is
an entire concurrence as to the end ? In every city, every town,
every hamlet, every parish, there is abundance of work to do,
and why waste the precious time in warfare over the methods
of doing it ? Earnest minds are not wanting, and on the ear-
nest minds the task of outlining the plan of battle must, in the
course of things, devolve. A beginning must be made ; and to
this end we have taken some steps to smooth the way, by way
of preliminary. We have opened what we may call a Round
Table Conference of representative women from either camp,
and we hasten to present the views of a few, uncurtailed and un-
confined by anything save a consideration for the space at our dis-
posal. The ladies who have favored us are Mrs. Toomy, Miss
Katherine E. Conway, and Miss Eleanor C. Donnelly.

It is needless for us to say anything on their claims to speak
upon any subject touching the status and interests of woman-
VOL. LVII. 46

674 THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS. [Aug.,

kind, or society at large for that matter, for they have long
since established their own right to be heard.

We make no comment of our own upon these various pro-
nouncements. There may be other claimants for a hearing be-
fore anything practical is done ; and possibly there may be no
need for our opening our lips at all in the discussion. The words
of the Divine Master ought to be a sufficient guide for man
and woman ; his example is there to fortify us in cases of
doubt. His tenderness spurned all conventionality ; he hesitated
not to brush robes against the sinner when there was a good
work to be done ; he made the Sabbath-law elastic when chanty
called him to succor the afflicted. His love for the children
knew nor sex nor race ; all were his. We need do no more
than consider what he said and did, and act upon the same
principles in every difficulty which arises. For the larger ques-
tion which the more loud-voiced raise, the time has not yet come
to speak may not come for many moons of years mayhap, in
fuller knowledge of the truth of things, may pass away with-
out demanding any answer. When our eyes are wider opened
all may know that

" The woman's cause is man's ; they rise or sink
Together, dwarfed or godlike, bond or free.

And so these twain, upon the skirts of Time
Sit side by side, full-summed in all their powers,
Dispensing harvest, sowing the To-be,
Self-reverent each, and reverencing each,
Distinct in individualities,
But like each other even as those who love.
Then comes the statelier Eden back to men."

THERE IS A PUBLIC SPHERE FOR CATHOLIC WOMEN.
ALICE TIMMONS TOOMY.

THE Catholic Women's Congress held in Chicago, May 18,
gave an outline sketch of the work of Catholic women, b<
ginning with a paper on " The Elevation of Womanhoo<
through the Veneration of the Blessed Virgin," and closing
with the life-work of Margaret Haughery, of New Orleans, th<

1893-] THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS. 675

only woman in America to whom the public have raised a
statue.

The enthusiasm awakened by this congress drew a large body
of Catholic women together, who organized a National League
for work on the lines of education, philanthropy, and "the home
and its needs " education to promote the spread of Catholic
truth and reading circles, etc.; philanthropy to include temper-
ance, the formation of day nurseries and free kindergartens,
protective and employment agencies for women, and clubs and
homes for working-girls; the "home and its needs" to compre-
hend the solution of the domestic service question, as well as
plans to unite the interests and tastes of the different members
of the family. Each active member of the league registers un-
der some one branch of work according to her special attraction.
The underlying idea of the league is that Catholic women real-
ize that there is a duty devolving on them to help the needy
on lines which our religious cannot reach, even were they not
already so sadly overworked. Tens of thousands of our ablest
Catholic women are working with the W. C. T. U. and other
non-Catholic philanthropies, because they find no organization
in their own church as a field for their activities. Every Catho-
lic woman who has had much association outside the church is
frequently met with the question, Why don't you Catholics take
care of your own poor, and not leave so much work for other
churches to do for you ? The truth is that ours is the church
of the poor, and manifold as is the charity work of the religious
and the benevolent societies, a vast amount has to go undone
because there is no one to attend to it. It seems safe to com-
pute that fully one-half our church members are among the
needy, one-tenth of our members are wealthy, and the remaining
forty per cent, are well to do. The occupations of the very
wealthy seem so all-engrossing that the care of the needy seems
to fall naturally on the well-to-do, who are happily not so far
removed from the poor in condition as to be insensible to their
wants. Mankind has repeated the " Our Father " for well-nigh
two thousand years, and yet the great body of humanity seems
only now waking up to the fact that "our Father" implies a
common brotherhood ; that " no man liveth to himself alone " ;
that we are our brothers' keepers. Surely then, in the face of these
great facts, it can only be through misapprehension of terms
that the question is asked " Is there a public sphere for Catho-
lic women ? " As well ask " Is there a public sphere for the
religious ? " since who is so public as the man or woman who

676 THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS. [Aug.,

gives his whole life, with all its powers, for the good of humanity?
It cannot be that the estimate of the Catholic woman is so poor
that it is supposed that her love of home, her sense of duty
and womanly instincts will suffer by her taking counsel with a
body of women for a few hours every week as to the best
methods of improving the condition of her fellow-women ?
Catholic women enter into the gaieties, and even the follies, of
society. Many lose more money and time for dress and fash-
ion than would be consumed by works of philanthropy. Yet no
alarm seems to be taken as to the danger to womanliness in
this sphere !

Almost every subject of practical utility to humanity has
been set for discussion during the Chicago congresses. Already
many vital questions of morals and progress have been ably
considered by experts. Many of those experts have been
women, and even some of these women were Catholics. Can
any one doubt that the church and the world have gained by
their success ? Is not every good thought crystallized into a
plan of action a fresh guidance in well-doing ?

However wise or pious a woman may be, she meets with
daily problems for which no literature offers solution, but from
which the light of other women's experience may clear away
the difficulty. The great power of the age is organization, and
nowhere is it more needed than among Catholic women, whose
consciences and hearts are so keenly alive to evils that indi-
viduals find themselves powerless to overcome. The proof that
the Catholic Women's League is needed is shown by the daily
applications for affiliation, and 'for an organizer to go to other
cities and establish branches.

Miss Eliza Allen Starr, ever zealous in good works, writes
of the " Catholic Women's National League ": " This compas-
sionate work, to which woman seems called by her very nature,
if left to individuals is likely to be desultory ; its continuity
depending upon family and personal circumstances ; whereas an
organization takes the work along through summer and winter,
sickness and health, convenience and inconvenience, the one
who has dropped out of line under some pressure of necessity
takes up work again, with a feeling of gratitude that all has
been going on well in spite of her shortcomings. Our educa-
tional charities providing Catholic instruction for our veriest little
ones, by taking them from under the feet of laboring mothers
in their small rooms and giving them an intelligent use of
their hands, so as to prepare them for industrial occupations in

1 893.] THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS. 677

every grade for which they may prove to have a capacity
these free kindergartens become nurseries for good mechanics
and citizens, for skilled needle-women of all kinds, with whom
a taste for beautiful forms and harmonious colors may be a
fortune ; in every case raising the grade of labor by the supe-
rior intelligence with which it is pursued. The mercifulness of
these day nurseries is only appreciated by those who realize
what it is for a poor mother to leave her unweaned babe all
day in the care of her other mere infants, in order to eke out
the father's wages in behalf of their increasing family. The day
nursery takes care of her baby; the kindergarten gives occupa-
tion to her restless boys and girls ; and after a hard day's work
she returns with a heart and step lightened by finding
her children fresher and sweeter for the kindly influences
around them all day." Then, again, providing homes for
Catholic self-supporting girls has immense importance. In the
midst of a life necessarily cut loose from family and friends,
this home preserves a Catholic atmosphere Catholic habits and
traditions, establishing a standard of Catholic opinion on all
matters instead of a worldly one. One word for our name,
" National League." Thus named because we live under the
rule of a league "of grand States, and under such rule hand
should touch hand, shoulder touch shoulder, from Maine to
Louisiana, from the Atlantic to the Pacific ; thus adding to the
natural force of individual activity a momentum which will be
equal, we trust, to the ever-increasing demands upon our sym-
pathies ; while upon occasion we shall be found to possess a
standing army ready to throw itself into the work suggested by
any emergency. Volumes might be written to show the true
relation of Catholic women to humanity ; but surely enough has
been said to answer the question, " Is there a Public Sphere
for Catholic Women ? "

THE HOME IS WOMAN'S SPHERE.
ELEANOR C. DONNELLY.

WHEN, to the query "What is the greatest need of France?"
the first Napoleon answered, " MOTHERS ! " he voiced the most
imperative need of all ages, all nations ; and of none more than
our own.

It was an Indian tradition that the world rested on the back

678 THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS. [Aug.,

of a giant tortoise the creature that always carries its home
with it. By analogy, the world rests upon the Christian mother.
Society, the commonwealth, the church are based upon the tor-
toise-like keeper of her own home.

Woman's true sphere is the domestic one. God made her to
be the queen of home. When she is driven out of it by a re-
sultant of forces, she is in a state of violence, her life is out of
joint.

Man's days are spent in toil and struggle in the outer world.
He sees little of his children can give but a few hours of his
bread-winning time to their training and development.

The good mother is always with them. Her influence is all-
pervading. Be she as rich or as largely retinued as Sheba's
queen, she cannot, she dare not, shift her responsibilities to the
shoulders of others. Even when her little ones are in the daily
care of good religious, she is bound to look to their instruction,
to the formation of their characters.

The vexed question of Catholic education finds its best solu-
tion at the fireside. The intellect and heart of the Catholic
child must be opened, moulded, developed by God's first of
teachers, first of preachers, at the altar of the hearthstone.

What work accomplished by gifted women in art, literature,
science, or statecraft can compare with the moulding of a single
childish character, with the gospel of salvation engraven upon
a single childish soul?

Exceptional women have been born to exceptional vocations.
Females of masculine minds, of almost masculine physique, have
ruled nations and controlled epochs. Deborah, Judith, and Es-
ther, in the Old Law ; Catherine of Siena, Joan of Arc, and Isa-
bella of Spain, in the New, were called to extraordinary mis-
sions to be the saviours of their people, to be the guides and
counsellors of sages, saints, and kings. But the exceptions only
prove the rule.

Charlotte Corday cannot pose as Judith of Bethulia ; nor the
witch-wife of Salem as the martyred Maid of Orleans.

The average woman can have but one mission, one kingdom
that of home.

Rich or poor, married or single, gifted or giftless, she can
have but one model the VIRGIN OF VIRGINS, Mary the wife of
Joseph, Mary the Mother of Jesus.

From the immaculate source that produced the incarnate
God have flowed all graces, rights, and privileges to Christian
women ; and the stream cannot rise higher than its source.

1893.] THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS. 679

Mary was the most gifted, as well as the most blessed, of
women.

Her intellect was never wounded by original sin. She had
all the wisdom of sinless Eve, with the splendid superadded
lights of her own personality, her own peculiar office.

Her mind was the broadest, deepest, highest, the clearest,
keenest, and brightest of all created minds, save that of Christ
Jesus our Lord. It was the Mirror of Justice reflecting with
brilliant fidelity the peerless Mind of the Godhead.

Her Magnificat proves her the first of Christian poets, the
wisest of Christian seers. Yet she sang her prophetic song but
once, and then only in the privacy of Zachary's home then only
to glorify her God and abase his little handmaiden. The best
years of her life were passed in the simple, humble duties of her
Nazarene home. She swept the house, she spun and mended,
cooked, washed, and carried water from the well. And when
her tasks were done she listened silently to the voice of her
Beloved, and kept all his words, " pondering them in her
heart."

" But " (may be urged) " Mary was a Jewess ; the traditions
and usances of her people forbade her to take part in public
affairs." As the Mother of Jesus, Mary had the power (had she
had the will) to abrogate the customs and traditions of her peo-
ple. Her divine Son freed his disciples from the pharisaical
observance of certain mosaic practices; and Mary could have
freed her sex from all the fetters of the old dispensation. She
could have given them all the freedom, all the (so-called) " rights"
they now demand. It was part of her perfect consistency that
she did not.

Except on two occasions, the Woman of women did nothing
extraordinary.

If she obtained the change of water into wine at the mar-
riage-feast of Cana, if she sanctified the Baptist in his mother's
womb, it was just by these two miracles that she explained and
emphasized woman's vocation, woman's duty, to the Christian
home.

She obtained the miracle of the water changed to wine not
merely to satisfy the needs of an embarrassed wedding-party, but
to show that Christian marriage changes the natural water of a
carnal passion into the pure wine of " a chaste love and spiri-
tual delight."

The sound of her sweet voice filling the unborn Precursor
with the Holy Ghost prefigured the sacramental grace of Bap-

68o THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS. [Aug.,

tism, which frees the soul from original sin. The natural con-
tract of marriage ennobled and sanctified, its offspring made
holy and happy these are the meaning and results of Mary's
two miracles.

In all else we find only her submission to her spouse, her
devotion to her Son in their obscure home.

When Joseph arose from his midnight sleep and told her
they must take the child at once into Egypt, can we fancy her
convening a congress of the wives and mothers of Nazareth to
protest that woman should not be the annex of man ? Can we
fancy her reading a paper to prove that the angel should have
delivered his instructions to her rather than to St. Joseph ? or,
that none but a tyrant could have demanded so hasty a prepara-
tion for so long and hazardous a journey ?

Oh, no ! Mary was not a woman of affairs. She had but
one affair the doing of the divine will ; and our Lord took
pains to proclaim that she was more blessed in that doing than
in the divine maternity itself.

Her life was a hidden one, altogether free from self-asser-
tion.

She was invisible when Jerusalem gave its grand ovation to
Jesus on Palm Sunday ; and she sat in the last place in the
cenacle when the Paraclete descended upon the Apostles at
Pentecost.

She trained the first Christian women to imitate her humili-
ty, her self-effacement. Through St. Peter she taught them that
their adornment should not be that of coiffure, gold, or appa-
rel, "but the hidden man of the heart in the incorruptibility
of a quiet and meek spirit."

She warned them, through St. Paul, " To love their children,
to be discreet, chaste, sober, having a care of the house, gen-
tle, obedient to their husbands"; and "to keep silence in the
churches ; ... if they would learn anything, asking their
husbands at home."

In this word-picture of Mary and her maids of honor do we
recognize the features of our nineteenth-century woman ? of
the woman of congresses, of committees, reforms, revolutions,
contentions ?

Alas! the manna of quiet domestic duties has grown taste-
less to la dame des affaires. Her soul loathes that very light
food. She wants something more spicy something highly-sea-
soned with novelty and excitement.

Having a care for the house, looking to her husband's com-

1893-] THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS. 68 1

fort and to the souls of her children is tame and tedious
work.

To throw aside the tiresome details of home-keeping ; to
board, or live in a flat ; to slaughter the unborn innocents ;
have a free foot, unfettered by duty to house, husband, or chil-
dren, are not these the crying demands of fin de siecle women ?

They dress like men, they talk like men. They force them-
selves into the manliest avocations of men, and strive to fill
them, loud-voiced and aggressive, to the criminal neglect of their
own bounden duties.

Eve was content with one of Adam's ribs. Her daughters of
to-day want (what the Irishman called) " his entire system."

"I prefer woman's privileges " was Jean Ingelow's reply when
asked if she favored woman's rights.

Let women jostle men shoulder to shoulder on a common
platform; let them " stump" it through a political campaign,
hustle round the polls, or swell the ranks of a Salvation Army ;
and they must not complain if they miss their privileges in
their rights, if they lose for ever man's chivalric devotion, his
worshipful reverence, his protecting tenderness.

All that is gentle, attractive, womanly withers under the hot
sun of publicity and notoriety.

Solomon, in his love-song of the ages, tells us of his Beloved,
that her eyes are " dove's eyes." Ah, yes ! good friends, ten-
der, timid eyes, the eyes of the sober-tinted dove, that hides in
the clefts of the rocks, but that will ever be fairer in the lover's
sight, dearer to the Bridegroom's heart, than the stalwart eagle
that soars, unblinking, to the sun, or the fierce parrot that
flaunts its gaudy plumage and chatters eternally on its perch.

WOMAN HAS NO VOCATION TO PUBLIC LIFE.
KATHERINE E. CONWAY.

To the writer it seems settled beyond question that woman,
as woman, can have no vocation to public life. Vocation implies
a need to be filled, and full competence to fill it on the part of
the one called. Woman, being after man and from man, does
not represent humanity in the full and complete sense that man
does. It cannot be necessary, nor even useful, that she should
try to do what she cannot do.

This on the negative side of the argument, which is further

682 THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS. [Aug.,

strengthened by the fact that woman, as woman, has been cre-
ated for a peculiar and definite purpose ; and the equipment for
it, not to speak of the accomplishment of it, debars her, broadly
speaking, from public life.

" Woman is not undeveloped man, but diverse."

The vocation of the overwhelming majority of women is to
wifehood and motherhood ; and their bodily and mental sensi-
tiveness and timidity, and the fixed aversion, or at least indiffer-
ence, of most of them to public work, are safeguards raised by
God's own hand about the sanctuary of life.

We Catholics recognize for women another and higher voca-
tion, to which but a small number are called. But the instinct
against publicity, so strong in the woman of the home, is inten-
sified in the woman of the convent. Natural love moves the
normal woman to self-sacrifice, almost to self-effacement. She
is proud to surrender her name, to merge her identity in that
of her husband. Supernatural love acts on the lines of nature,
and the nun gladly sinks her individuality in her order, her mem-
bership in which is the sign of her special and exclusive union
with the Divine.

The territory between the home and the convent is small,
and the Catholic women within it are ordinarily there in the
fulfilment of some very evident filial or sisterly duty another
manifestation, indeed, of the sacrificial spirit of normal Christian
womanhood.

But, it is at once objected, women have filled and do fill cer-
tain public places with credit, and the Catholic Church herself
in the persons of such women to quote from best-known ex-
amples as Catherine of Siena, and Joan of Arc, and Isabella
of Castile, has furnished the strongest possible arguments to the
modern American pleaders for the free admission of women in-
to public life.

The writer realizes the force of these examples as fully as do
the most ardent advocates of "the emancipation of women";
but they bear for her in a different direction.

While believing that woman, as woman, has no public sphere,
she believes also that the woman as an intelligence, a rational
creature, responsible for her own deeds and free to choose her
own state of life, may be or do what she can ; and that some
women by virtue, not of their womanhood, but of their strong
individualities, marked ability, and the demands of unusual en-
vironment, may have a special call to some public duty.

1 893.] THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS. 683

But these things having been at all times granted by the
Catholic Church, one marvels to hear the " woman question "
raised among Catholic women. What doors, indeed, has she
closed on intelligence and ability as manifested by women but
the doors of the sanctuary and the pulpit ? and here the eccle-
siastical law but emphasizes the Divine law against women as
priests and preachers. Women may have free scope in philoso-
phy and theology, law, medicine, letters, the liberal arts, the
trades and industries, as students and teachers ; their own ability
and opportunity alone determining their limitations. When
Novella d'Andrea was teacher of canon law, and Maria Agnesi
professor of mathematics, and other women professors of anato-
my and Greek in the Papal University of Bologna to say
nothing of women students in the same institution there was
very slight esteem for women as souls or intelligences either in
old England or New England.

The state, not the church, has ruled on the question of
women in government and politics.

With this liberal attitude on the part of the church, the
Catholic woman in public life has still remained the exception.
Catholic women have still, as a rule, made early marriages and
been the joyful mothers of many children ; or have followed an
early vocation to the cloister. Their intellectual force has ordi-
narily been expended in the training of their own children ; or,
in the nun's case, in the training of the future congenial wives
of intelligent men.

Cardinal Manning stated no new discovery when he declared
that some women might have as marked vocations to certain
professions and this independent of possible concurrence of
said vocations with marriage or the cloister as any men might
have. Yet, reviewing the whole field, it must be said that there
is no very observable drift of Catholic women to celibate pro-
fessional careers ; and that our women who have attained fame
in literature, art, etc., ordinarily draw the line very sharply in
their own case between the author or artist and the woman.

Still more evident is it that there is no appreciable tenden-
cy among Catholics to organize aggressive or defensive leagues
of women as women ; no consciousness of distinctly feminine
as apart from human interests to be agitated for ; in short, no
morbid consciousness of womanhood. In good works outside
the home they have co-operated with men, and moved under
the guidance of the church. They have never needed to be
told that isolated and independent effort on the part of women

684

THE WOMAN QUESTION AMONG CATHOLICS. [Aug.,

is against the laws of nature ; the fruitless expenditure of energy
in planting devitalized saplings and following roads that lead
no whither.

The indifference of Catholic women of every grade of intelli-
gence and education to woman suffrage, and the disinclination
of the most of them to identify themselves with the public work
of organized women in its recent manifestations of " Woman's Con-
gresses," " Woman's Days," etc., furnish a strong argument
against women in public life. For the Catholic woman is the
normal woman.

But what of the effect of the higher education of woman ?
The notion that it will materially affect the situation seems to
be based on the false assumption that it is a movement apart.
Said the scholarly Bishop of Peoria, the Right Rev. John Lan-
caster Spalding : " The higher education of the priest is the
highest education of man." May we not further say : the
higher education of man involves also the higher education of
woman ?

This higher education we use the word education in its
fullest sense will produce not a more abundant yield of women-
publicists ; but of noble, intelligent, and virtuous women for
the home and social life.

In all this " woman question " the partisans of alleged pro-
gress seem to forget one foundation fact : that, as between men
and women, it is not so much a question of greater or less, or
better or worse, as a question of different.

Neither are they satisfied to let the exceptional remain "the
index of the possible." They want to make it the index of the
ordinary.

1 893.] THE A. P. A. CONSPIRATORS. 685

THE A. P. A. CONSPIRATORS.

HE intellect of Pope Leo, with the keenness char-
acteristic of the highest minds, pointed out the
sure lines of defence against politico-religious
secret societies when he gave the cue to Leo
Taxil and his brother-workers, authors of UEn-
nemi Social to tear the mask from the faces of the plotters,
penetrate and divulge the secret of the lodges, and batter
down their ramparts by publishing their official documents.

Now, we acknowledge that the danger from " American "
conspirators is not alarming, especially as the overwhelming ma-
jority of the editors of our great papers have declared against
them. Still, considering the persistency of their art of lying and
the foul nature of their dark complots, on the one hand ; and
on the other, the gullibility of hundreds of thousands of unin-
formed and unformed individuals in our mixed populations, it
becomes a moral necessity to lay bare the malicious designs of
these knaves. This we shall attempt to do principally by the
hands of non-Catholic sympathizers with the church, and, we
may add, fellow-sufferers.

PROBABLE ORIGIN OF THE NEW KNOW-NOTHINGS.

There is little doubt that the Hon. John Jay, of New York ;
Edwin Mead, of the New England Review; the notorious
Joseph Cooke, and the equally malodorous Justin Fulton,
together with the British American Citizen, started the ball
in Boston by instigating and setting on foot the trial in
which was attempted the practical closing of the parochial
schools. There were made grave charges against Catholic au-
thorities regarding the uses of the cathedral basement and vaults,
and bigotry had its vacuous fling at Catholic abuses the ty-
ranny of the clergy, abominations of church practices, and un-
Americanism of her system of schools. The world knows how
Catholics came out of the ordeal. The ringing success of the
celebration, in 1889, of our hierarchical centenary at Baltimore
made the papers of the country comment too favorably upon
it to suit the stomachs of the rabid bigots of certain cities, and
incited their zeal to form the A. P. A.

Where and how it was hatched it is impossible to determine.

686 THE A. P. A. CONSPIRATORS. [Aug.,

But it is clearly proven that at first the famous initials stood
for American Protestant Association, which were interpreted in
the past year or eighteen months to mean American Protective
Association; no doubt for the very obvious reason that self-re-
specting Protestant churches would not father the bantling,
whose spurs were found later on to be sharpening for a thrust
at every professor of Christ's doctrines. For, it may as well
right here be broached to the Christian reader, that these under-
ground sectaries are aiming a deadly blow, over the shoulders of
Catholicity, at all the Christian denominations, as will be seen
later on.

The Junior Order of Mechanics have identified themselves
with the plotters. It grieves one to be convinced that the title
of Orangemen, which many Catholics, not all Irishmen, with the
sanction of Bishop Spalding of Peoria, are attempting to fasten
on these Apaists, though not strictly demonstrated, is very near
the truth. The New York Sun correspondent writes :

" An Episcopal clergyman of Omaha describes the Nebraska
branch as being composed chiefly of Englishmen, Canadians,
Orangemen, Scandinavians, and Germans. Scandinavians and
Orangemen are said to form the bulk of the society in other
States."

How far the skirts of the Freemasons are clean, it remains
for them to prove.

Congressman Hon. J. C. Tarsney, in his speech at Saginaw,
Mich., March 23, judges that the first class of people respon-
sible for the movement are " men who, having no religion of
their own, scoff at the religion of everybody else, whether that
somebody else be Catholic or Protestant, and utilize the pre-
judice and the possible ignorance of many of our citizens for
the purpose of creating divisions, and at last to bring to them-
selves personal profit. These are of the class of men spoken
of who shout * America for Americans ' ; many of whom with
the cry upon their lips, shouting ' America for Americans,' still
hold allegiance to the government of Great Britain."

Putting this and that together, we may conclude that the
A. P. A.'s are a hybrid conglomeration of British and other for-
eign subjects, disgruntled party-whips, apostates from all de-
nominations : Ingersolites, Chiniquites, Fultonists, Cookeites,
anarchists among the orders of labor, officered by secret society
leaders under the probable headship of Albert J. Pike, late of
Kansas, and declared foe of mankind.

1893-] THE A. P. A. CONSPIRATORS. 687

SOME OF THE REPTILE ORGANS.

.--

That flaming headlight, America, of Chicago, has tried to set
the country ablaze all these seven or eight years principally on
the score of the public-school bugbear, and, it would seem, the
Catholic policemen of New York and Chicago ! The Patriotic
American, of Detroit, Mich., on April 8, 1893, forges the "Bull
of Pope Leo," among other brotherly doings, and continues
diatribes against the Jesuit son of William Tecumseh Sherman,
Rev. Thomas Sherman. The Cleveland Leader need only be
mentioned, and the Loud Cry, of which more anon, is rather a
campaign sheet, without publisher or editor, than a newspaper.
The St. Paul Pioneer Press admitted the forged bull among
its " ads," but got a deserved scoring from the North-western
Chronicle. Burton Ames Huntington, hailing from Minneapolis,
proves himself unworthy of the title of " Rev." by his three-
hundred-page book, Coming American Civil War. One of his
stories in the fore-part of the book about Bishop Spalding's
consignment of rifles he denies in toto on page 178 ; but still
sticks to the assertion that the Winchesters were received. A
number of apostate priests have hired themselves to vomit
blasphemy with a few Protestant ministers, whom they scandal-
ize by vilifying their former Catholic brethren and perhaps
too patient superiors.

A particular allusion is due to the British American Citizen,
alias the American Citizen, published at 7 Bromfield Street,
Boston. A batch of their business letters signed by R. J. Long,
manager, lie before the writer. Some of these are marked at
dates so close together as February 23 and 25, under the re-
spective aliases one would fairly assume to catch their custom-
ers from the British side, you know, and the American side.
They ride astraddle Niagara !

They publish their Toryism fit successors of the hirers of
the Hessians : they need not proclaim their hypocrisy in throw-
ing dust into the eyes of wide-awake Americans. Orangemen
will find no Boyne here, and they shall not invent one.

SPECIMENS OF THE A. P. A. SPIRIT.

That the sectaries do not confine themselves to mere words,
inflammatory and malicious as they may be, is proved from
their too probable connection with the Edwards school law in
Illinois, and the similar experiment in Wisconsin. Their first
attempt at expelling the " foreigners " was unfortunate. The

688 THE A. P. A. CONSPIRATORS. [Aug.,

natives and adopted citizens turned on the real foreigners and
made them swallow their compulsory and sumptuary law, in
about as quick time as the populists of Belgium forced the
chambers there to throw open the doors of suffrage to the na-
tion. At Toledo, Ohio, they played their best game, and elected
the city council and the school board. The city fathers started
their paternal administration by dismissing every Catholic offi-
cial ; but when it came the turn of the school board to com-
plete the same arrangement with the Catholic public-school
teachers, the conspirators quarrelled among themselves, and
finally had to oust a fellow-member, Dr. Scott by name, who
laid it down as on the programme that " them Catholic teach-
ers has to go." True to his no-religion animus, he would get
rid of a Hebrew teacher too, " as he hated a Jew as bad as he
did a Catholic." In the trial resulting in his dismissal, it was
proved that this Amalekite tried to induce examiners of Catho-
lic candidates to falsify their reports ; and persuaded principals
to give false information about Catholic teachers already em-
ployed, that they might be dismissed.

On the same principle the public-spirited and cultured gen-
tleman, Bishop McGolrick, was defeated in the election of the
committee of the Public Library. They do not dare to try such
election ruses at the Twin Cities, where Archbishop Ireland,
official chaplain of the troops of the State, not only rules over
his Catholic brethren, but holds the highest place in public es-
teem as an American of the Americans. The blundering
revolutionists having completely failed, thanks to the esteem
in which the bishops, clergy, and people are held in the
East, thought that they would turn their batteries on the wild
West. In January . by a flank, secret movement they carried
Cheyenne, Wyoming, by a majority of one hundred and seven-
ty-five. After but four months of their high-handed rule they
have been defeated by a majority of three hundred !

At Davenport and Keokuk, Iowa, the " Americans " have
been raging in vain ; for they found opponents in the Gate
City and Democrat of the respective localities, who took up the
cudgels in defence of Catholics, who were inclined to ignore the
whole disreputable business. We cannot forbear from quoting
one authority adduced in the former journal :

" Whoever shall examine with care the American constitu-
tions will find nothing more fully stated or more plainly ex-
pressed than the desire of the authors to preserve and perpetu-

1 893.] THE A. P. A. CONSPIRATORS. 689

ate religious liberty, and to guard against the slightest approach
towards the establishment of inequality in the civil or political
rights of citizens based upon differences of religious belief "
(Cooley's Constitutional Limitations, page 468).

An episode in the great demonstration at Saginaw, Michigan,
March 23, 1893, is worth recording, to prove who are the
lambs and who the wolves in this meeting by the muddy waters
of political strife. Congressman Tarsney, at the end of his scor-
ing of the A.-P.-A.'s, read this letter :

" SAGINAW, W. S. MICHIGAN, March 3, 1893.
" Coifs Patent Firearms Man. Co., Hartford, Conn.

" SIRS : I am chairman of a committee appointed to pur-
chase a large amount of rifles and revolvers, somewhere between
one hundred and five thousand. We do not wish to deal with a
middleman, but direct with the firm. It will be for your in-
terest to deal with us. Please send me a catalogue and your
lowest price for cash with order for from one hundred to five
hundred or more, and nearly as many revolvers as rifles. Can
you furnish them on short notice? Hoping to hear from you
by return mail, I remain,

" Yours respectfully,

"REV. IRA CASE.
" 2018 N. Fayette Street, Saginaw, W. S. Mich."

To prove the signature genuine beyond a doubt, it was com-
pared with the Rev. Case's signing of a petition for the clean-
ing of a Catholic neighbor's back-yard !

Here is the gist of an interview between one J. C. Curry, agent
of the Colt's Company, and the reverend agent of the A. P. A. :

" Mr. Curry asked the question, ' Are these goods to be
bought by the members of the order?'

" 'A. They were to be paid for by the committee on deliv-
ery, C.O.D.'

" * I suppose things must be getting pretty warm around here,
judging by appearances ?'

" ' Yes ; we have positive information that the Catholics have
between five and ten thousand arms stored in this city, and
liable to use them at any time.'

" Mr. Curry asked, ' Is the organization growing or receding ? '
"A. 'We are growing rapidly. We are holding meetings
every night of the week and initiating new members. The
committee meet next Monday night, and we will write to you
at the Russell House the result of their deliberation, and it may
be you'd better come back here to see the committee. Any
other communications had we will write to the firm, and they
may send them to you.' '
VOL. LVII. 47

690 THE A. P. A. CONSPIRATORS. [Aug.,

The search of the churches of Fathers Dalton and Reis, at
Saginaw, resulted in finding no basement in which to store
arms in one, and in discovering that the basement was the
church in the other ; and no fire-arms brought to light in either.

The similar events in Peoria, 111., and the series of sermons
by the Rev. Thomas Sherman, S.J., directed against the A.-P.-A.'s
in Detroit, St. Louis, and Omaha, are too well known to need
either repetition or comment. It may be remarked, though poli-
tics cannot here be discussed, that Catholics generally deprecate
the formation of an unnecessary and irritating Catholic party,
but they distinctly give fair warning that no political party or
its allies can afford to insult two millions of voters.

OATHS AND RITUAL OF THE A. P. A.

We have before us two accounts of the government, ritual,
and oaths of the secret organization which claims anywhere from
1,500,000 to 15,000,000 of members in the United States. One
is published by R. L. Quackenbush, ex-A.-P.-A.-ist, in a docu-
ment sworn and subscribed to before John Herz, N. P., Scott
Co., Iowa. It substantially agrees with the two-column article
printed April 18, 1893, in the Indianapolis News. Their "most
sacredly-guarded and secret name " is the AMOREANS, whose deri-
vation we have long sought in vain in Josephus, Alph. Eders-
heim, and Holy Writ. If it mean anything it must coincide
with the Ammorheans " rebels " the sworn enemies of the true
religion whose five kings were routed by Joshua.

The reader will scarcely have the patience to glance over
more than the first scroll and the last of the five oaths ; but in
passing his eyes over the entire document he will note that the
schemers durst not pollute the name of our Lord Jesus Christ
by even casual reference to One they fear.

"A. P. A. A. P. A.

" SCROLL.

" Declaration of Principles.

" I hereby declare that I am a firm believer in a Deity. I
am not a member of the Roman Catholic Church, nor have I
any sympathy with Roman Catholicism ; that in my opinion no
Roman Catholic should be allowed any part or parcel in the
control, or occupy any position in our public schools. On the
contrary, I realize that the institutions of our country are in
danger from the machinations of the Church of Rome. I be-
lieve that only by the removal of Roman Catholics from office
of trust can JUSTICE, RIGHT, and TRUE AMERICAN SENTIMENT
be fully subserved ; and that by the concerted and continued

1893-] THE A. P. A. CONSPIRATORS. 691

efforts of the lovers of American liberty only can such results
be consummated and continued.

" I pledge myself to defend the Government of the United
States, and the State in which I reside, against invasion, disor-
der, treason, or rebellion, either by ecclesiastical, local or foreign
foe, and against the usurpation of temporal or spiritual power
whereby men become slaves to party and the Roman Church.

" I am willing to bind myself by a vow sacred and inviolable.

" I am a Protestant and have been for years.

" I belong to the church and , a secret society.

"Age Residence

" Occupation

" Recommended by

"Date 1 8

" A. P. A. A. P. A."

The final oath, taken from a secular paper, is as follows :

" I, , hereby denounce Roman Catholicism. I hereby

denounce the Pope sitting at Rome or elsewhere. I denounce his
priests and emissaries, and the diabolical work of the Roman
Catholic Church, and I pledge myself in the cause of Protestant-
ism to the end that there may be no interference with the dis-
charge of the duties of citizenship, and I solemnly bind myself to
protect at all times and with all means within my power the good
name of the order and its members, so help me God. Amen."

The profession of Protestantism is but a poor mask, torn off
effectually by a number of prominent non-Catholic ministers, on
whom in great measure has devolved the defence of our common
Christianity in this contest.

These pages cannot be concluded without an allusion to the
alleged papal bull of excommunication and extermination. We
will permit the Courier-Journal, of Louisville, Ky., to comment
on it editorially, May 28, 1893, under the caption

"A PATENT FORGERY.

"The 'Pope's letter,' to which our correspondent calls special
attention, professes to be taken from the Patriotic American,
Detroit, Mich., of April 8, 1893. As this so-called ' Encyclical'
is being extensively circulated recently, and is causing much ex-
citement among persons who accept it as genuine, we deem it
worth while to give it some little attention. It purports to have
come from Leo XIII., and to have been 'given at St. Peter's,
Rome, on the twenty-fifth of December, 1891, the fifteenth year
of our Pontificate.' After reciting that the 'American Republic,
under Protestant rulers, is with the worst enemies of the Church/
and has ' seized upon the lands discovered by Christopher Co-
lumbus, a Catholic,' ignored the rules of the Church, etc., the

692 THE A. P. A. CONSPIRATORS. [Aug.,

document proclaims a general excommunication of all heretics,
and continues :

" ' Moreover, we proclaim the people of the United States of
America to have forfeited all right to rule said republic, and
also all dominion, dignity, and privileges appertaining to it.
We likewise declare that all subjects of every rank and condi-
tion in the United States, and every individual who has taken
any oath of loyalty to the United States in any way whatever,
may be absolved from said oath as from all other duty, fidelity,
or obedience on about the 5th of September, 1893, when the
Catholic Congress shall convene at Chicago, 111., as we shall ex-
onerate them from all engagements, and on or about the feast
of Ignatius Loyola, in the year of our Lord, 1893, it will be
the duty of the faithful to exterminate all heretics found within
the jurisdiction of the United States of America.'

" We understand this to be one of the papers circulated by
the A. P. A., an organization formed on the lines of Know-
nothingism. It is hardly necessary to say that the ' encyclical '
is a clumsy forgery. It has been repudiated over and over by
members of the Catholic hierarchy when brought to their notice,
but this does not prevent its being circulated. To take one in-
stance out of many of the want of skill shown by the forger,
we may note that the date, December 25, 1891, is said to be in
the fifteenth year of Leo XIII. As he was elected Pope jn
February, 1878, the date mentioned was in the fourteenth year
of his pontificate. The whole document is full of absurdities,
and bears on its face, from beginning to end, conclusive evidence
that it is not genuine."

The kind and acute writer, however, fails to note that the
Loud Cry, which publishes this clumsy calumny, has not the
grace to be indited by any sort of a Christian. His diatribe of
blasphemy vomits destruction on all the churches :

" All churches to-day are seeking the friendship of the world
and more or less mixed with errors, each one proclaiming they
are the ' entrance to life.' Each one, as bodies, have refused
to advance in the light as revealed in the Scriptures, and op-
posed truth, asserting that it was from the devil, thereby making
themselves a mouth for Satan one of his heads.

" God has had and has a people in all churches now upon
earth, and now calls upon them to come out. All who obey
and follow him will be saved, all who do not will receive ' of
her plagues.' '

"Thus we see the seven-headed monster complete, made up of
professed Christian churches, united and determined to change
the word which God says is everlasting.

*' If any man have an ear, let him hear : He that killeth
with the sword must be killed with the sword."

1 893.] THE A. P. A. CONSPIRATORS. 693

If, after these self-confessed bids to abandon Christianity and
murder all its professors, one want further proof of the com-
bined Sabbatarianism and Diabolism of this Loud Cry of the
imps, let him put these two extracts together :

" All churches will unite in the immediate future, compelling
all, under penalty of death, to observe Sunday as a day of rest.
Thus will she and all of her daughters be ' drunken upon the
blood of the saints.' "

" If the churches had followed the plain word of God, this
woman would have been swept out of existence years ago ; but
instead of doing this, they each one support her by advocating
some one of her false doctrines."

Notably, the Christian Union has joined with the Indepen-
dent in condemnation of this fratricidal fanaticism. Says the
latter :

"No word from us will do any good in warning a set of
bigots, chiefly in the West, against their circulation of forged
documents against the Roman Catholic Church."

And Governor Stone, of Missouri, will go down in history as
the second Governor Wise (of Virginia), who got the credit of
stamping out old Know-nothingism in the Old Dominion. The
Missourian's words deserve a tablet of brass :

" Your association is undemocratic and un-American, and I
am opposed to it. I have not a drop of Know-nothing blood
in my veins."

As for his excellency, the Apostolic Delegate, who is raised
so high on the shoulders of the yeomen of the New World
press that the rabble's insults cannot reach him, let the True
American voice their sentiments :

" The present visit of Monsignor Satolli is generally credited
to a desire on the part of Pope Leo XIII. to place himself and
his church more closely in touch and intelligent accord with
American institutions, and when he observes how great has been
the progress of the Catholic Church in America, he must be im-
pressed with the thought that that progress -has been in full line
with our institutions, and comes out of our peculiar condition
in which the government refuses to interfere with sects and for-
bids any interference with its functions."

THOMAS JEFFERSON JENKINS.

St. Lawrence, Ky.

694 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Aug.,

THE LAND OF THE SUN.

THE CITY OF THE CONQUERORS.

:T was certainly a life full of novelty and idyllic
charm which the party of Americans enjoyed for
a few days on this Mexican hacienda. Their
hosts also enjoyed the interest which they ex-
pressed in the picturesque phases of an existence
totally unlike their own, and spared no effort to amuse them
and gratify the curiosity they so frankly displayed. In the cool
freshness of the marvellous Mexican mornings the general would
ride out with his host over the vast fields with their varied
crops, and the wide plains where herds of cattle pastured ; and
later, smoking in the orange-shaded court or the arcaded corri-
dor with its extended and beautiful outlook, absorb information
which not even Russell could have afforded of the inner social
and political conditions of this little-understood country. As
for the others, their amusements and occupations were as varied
as the hours of the day. To them all was fresh, wonderful, and
delightful ; and there was but one sentiment of sincere regret
when the days of the visit came to an end.

It was decided that without returning to Guadalajara they
would go direct to the City of Mexico, and this being settled,
it farther appeared that Don Rodolfo intended to make one of
their party to the capital. " I may be able to render your stay
there a little pleasanter," he said modestly. " I am not such a
guide to things artistic and antique as your Mr. Russell but I
can show you something of the social side of our life."

" And I am sure that will be much more interesting," said
Miss Gresham with an upward glance of her violet eyes. It had
by this time become amusingly evident to the rest of the party
that those eyes bestowed all their eloquent glances on the young
diplomatist, to the total neglect of Philip, who could not, how-
ever, on his part be said to be observant of the fact so much
was his attention absorbed by the darker and brighter eyes of
Dofta Mercedes.

" It is a very interesting little comedy that you have arranged
for us, Dorothea," said her sister, smiling. " The shield and de-
fence for Philip's susceptible heart that, with much cost to our

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 695

own comfort, we have brought along, has at the time of danger
gone "over to the enemy and left him completely at the mercy
of the threatened danger."

" It is very unkind of you to twit me with my folly, Marga-
ret," replied Dorothea. " It is enough for Mr. Travers to do
that. How could I guess that another man a man with the
gloss of Paris upon him would appear to distract Violet's at-
tention ? Not that I think it is so much distracted in reality
as that she perceives she is very quick about such things that
her power of attracting Phil is over, and that in a contest against
the charms of Dofia Mercedes she would be worsted, which has
led her to transfer her smiles to the man who, happily for her,
appeared at the critical moment. Now she can flatter her vanity
that she at least appears to have thrown over Philip for Don
Rodolfo ; whereas, had there been no Don Rodolfo, she would
have had to face the fact that her spell has lost its power over
him."

"And a very fortunate thing, I am sure," said Mrs. Lang-
don. " It does not follow that anything serious will come of
his fancy for this pretty Mexican girl, but should it do so
although marriages between foreigners are seldom well advised
it will be a happier event than any result which an infatuation
for Violet Gresham could lead to."

" For my part," said Dorothea boldly, totally untroubled by
any consciousness of inconsistency, " I hope that something
serious may come of his fancy for Dofia Mercedes. I have
fallen in love with her myself. She is absolutely charming.
But I am afraid her parents have higher expectations for her
than poor Philip can fulfil."

" I fancy there is no doubt of that," said Mrs. Langdon,
heroically repressing a desire to laugh.

Dofia Mercedes appeared to reciprocate Dorothea's fancy.
"Despite the fact of their possessing a very imperfect mode of
communicating with each other for the English of one was on
a par with the Spanish of the other the youth and gaiety
which they possessed in common triumphed over all obstacles,
and made them develop such a liking for each other's society
as proved sometimes rather exasperating both to Philip and
Don Armando. On the whole, however, this quartet agreed
harmoniously, and generally were to be found together in some
corner of the wide corridors, or the shaded nooks of the en-
chanted garden, trying Spanish songs at the grand piano in the
sala, or riding over the wide, beautiful plains when long even-

696 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Aug.,

ing shadows were stealing over them, and fresh evening winds
blowing across them from the violet hills and the shining
lake.

One day-long excursion on the lake, in which the whole
party participated, when they went in primitive boats to an
island that was like an idyl of peace as it lay cradled on the
gentle waters, covered with luxuriant verdure, in the midst of
which was a palm-thatched Indian village and a tiny chapel
most ancient, picturesque, and pathetic in its semi-decay, they
were none of them likely to forget. In fact they were all ready
to agree with Dorothea when she declared that she had spent a
day in primitive Mexico, and now understood exactly what the
conquistadores had found as they marched through its virgin
scenes. In this secluded, wave-encircled spot, life had changed
no whit in the outward aspect of the dark, gentle people who
dwelt there since that distant day when the first brown-robed
son of St. Francis had stood among them and preached with
winning sweetness the faith they so readily embraced. It al-
most seemed as if that first padre might push off from the
shore and come toward them now, so unchanged was all the
setting of the scene, as the strangers rested under the deep
shade of spreading trees in the clean-swept space before the
doors of the lowly dwellings, where chairs were placed for them
with an exquisite courtesy, and water offered in the earthen
vessels of the country. At their feet the sparkling waves gently
washed the beach and plashed among the rocks ; the dazzling
surface of the lake spread, a shimmering, silver sea, into remote
distance ; the hills on the mainland swam in softest tints of
aerial azure, while the children of the pueblito, with their skins
of bronze and dark eyes shaded by long silken lashes, brought
for inspection and possible purchase some of the relics of the
earlier times with which the island was strewn, fragments of
pottery and arrow and spear heads of obsidian or natural glass.
It was truly a day of primitive Mexico, none the less so for
the cross that rose above the palms, crowning the quaint tower
of the tiny chapel, where the love and faith of these simple
people found touching expression in the fruits and flowers laid
upon the altar.

But all these idyllic days and scenes came to an end too
soon. It became necessary for the visitors to tear themselves
away from this life which was like a page out of another
world. So, attended by one of the sons of the house, and with
many expressions of regret at parting and urgent invitations to

1 893.] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 697

return, from their hospitable hosts, they turned their faces
southward toward the brilliant city that lies beside its lakes in
that high valley where the wandering Aztecs halted in their
triumphant march and founded their capital, long centuries ago.

It was a matter of discussion whether or not they should
pause at Queretaro, but it was finally decided that they would
pass by this spot so full of painful associations. The mournful
shade of the Emperor Maximilian dominates, and will ever
dominate this fair city, as it lies on its smiling plain. The
story of treachery and savage cruelty is written for ever in let-
ters of 'blood upon it, and no one who feels the piteousness of
that past story that futile effort of the best element of Mexico
to found in the country something better and more stable than
the military despotism which under the mocking title of a re-
public crushes all individual freedom now as then can wish to
linger here, where the lonely and desolate Cerro de las Cam-
panas lifts its barren slope toward heaven as a perpetual memo-
rial of the noble blood shed upon it.

" I am glad that we shall pass the place in the night," said
Dorothea with a slight shudder. " I don't wish to have my
sympathies so painfully wrought upon as they would be by the
sight of it."

" Is there much of interest there apart from the terrible
tragedy that seems to envelop it ? " Mrs. Langdon asked Rus-
sell.

" Not a great deal," he replied. " Not enough to repay you
for having your sympathies, as Miss Dorothea says, painfully
excited. It is a fine old city, with lovely plazas and picturesque-
churches ; but no one of any sensibility can escape the memory
of the brave and unfortunate archduke, who bore the fatal title
of Emperor of Mexico. In the beautiful central plaza one sees
him in imagination taking, as was his habit, his evening walk
during the siege, or sitting, with the dark shadow of coming
fate upon him, on the stone brink of the fountain. In the
theatre of the city sat the court-martial that executed Juarez'
orders by condemning him to death. In the Convent of the
Capuchinas now, of course, a barrack one may see the cell
where he was imprisoned, and from which he went forth to his
death on that sad Hill of the Bells."

" There were many people who thought of that hill at the
downfall of Napoleon Third, whose cowardly treachery sent him
to his death," observed Travers.

" He should have been wise enough to have left the coun-

698 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Aug.,

try when the French troops were withdrawn," remarked the
general.

" Had he been a coward he would have done so," said Don
Rodolfo. " But he felt that it would be an act of treachery on
his part, or at least of baseness, to abandon those who had
chosen him as their leader. It proved an unwise decision, for
the end could have been no worse for them had he gone ; but one
can only admire the heroism that made such a decision possible."

" Yes," said Russell ; " it makes one forget, or at least par-
don, the weakness of policy which alienated those who might
have been powerful friends, by a hopeless endeavor to conciliate
irreconcilable enemies."

" His policy in that respect was certainly weak," said the
young Mexican, " but his intentions were excellent ; and Mexi-
co's best hope for a good government perished with him. But
it is a painful subject, especially for us, who suffered much
from our adherence to the party that brought him to the coun-
try and followed him to his death, so I am not sorry that the
ladies are not tempted even by the desire for opals to pause
at Queretaro."

" I confess that I should like an opportunity to get some
fine opals," said Miss Gresham regretfully. " It was very sad,
of course, about Maximilian and poor Carlotta, but I do not
see that we can help them now by staying away -from Queretaro."

" It is not a question of helping any one, but of sparing
ourselves," observed Dorothea with some asperity. " I do not
suppose that Queretaro is the only place in Mexico where one
can buy opals."

" They are found there alone, but can be bought in abun-
dance in the City of Mexico," said Russell.

And so it came to pass that under the cover of night they
swept by that city, the news of the treacherous fall of which
once thrilled all the world. Yet it was a proof of the contra-
dictory element supposed to be inherent in the feminine nature
that Dorothea, who had been most eager for this night passage,
was the one who accompanied Don Rodolfo to the rear plat-
form of the car, from whence he pointed out in the moonlight
that long gray hill on which the final tragedy was enacted-
where he who had been born in a royal palace took

" his latest look
Of earth and sun and day "

before he fell under the bullets of a savage soldiery.

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 699

It is very early morning when the through train from the
north enters, by the great cut of the Nochistongo, the Valley
of Mexico that valley which Cortes declared to be " la cosa
mas hermosa en el mundo " when, having climbed the eastern
hills beyond Lake Texcoco, he looked for the first time upon
it. And the traveller who does not echo the words of the bold
Spaniard, as he, too, looks for the first time upon its surpass-
ing loveliness, must be insensible indeed to all natural beauty.
For the most beautiful thing in all the world it still remains,
with its spreading leagues of green fertility, its broad white
roads leading between rows of stately trees toward picturesque
towns and verdure-embowered villages, its shadowy woods, its
shining waters, and its vast chain of encircling mountains domi-
nated by the majestic forms of Popocatapetl and Ixtaccihuatl,
which lift their massive, snow-clad summits into the blue depths
of heaven, eternal guardians of the plain below.

More and more beautiful this plain seems to grow as the
train speeds across its wide expanse. The radiant splendor of
a Mexican morning is spread over it like a mantle of glory,
while enchanting pictures succeed each other on every side.
Beyond thick-set hedges of century plants stretch wide fields
and pastures, with water flashing in the acequias which cross
the land in all directions and produce its bounteous fertility ;
glistening domes, and towers richly carved and softly pink or
gray in tone, rise in the golden air from unseen towns ; the
roads are filled with picturesque groups of people, and burros
with great panniers bearing the produce of the land toward the
great city near at hand. With fascinated interest the party of
strangers watch these varying scenes, yet, in the case of some
of them at least, the eye was not satisfied with seeing alone.
Before the imagination unrolled a more vivid panorama yet :
the marvellous story, with all its brilliant and romantic phases,
of which this valley of paradise has been the theatre.

" It was not strange that the Aztecs halted in their progress
and founded the seat of their empire here," said Mrs. Langdon.
" They must have felt that they had reached the culminating
point, that not even this wonderful land could show them any-
thing more beautiful. There was no need, one would think, of
an eagle or a cactus branch to tell them where to build their
city."

" Without that sign they might not have thought of placing
it, like another Venice, on the waters," said Russell. " I have
often tried to fancy what a picture lake-girt Tenochtitlan must

700 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Aug.,

have presented to the gaze of the Spaniards who looked upon it
first."

" With its great temple and floating gardens, and the shining
surface of its lakes covered with canoes filled with feather-clad
warriors brilliant as tropical birds ! " said Travers. " It is the
fashion now to discredit those descriptions of Prescott which
were the delight of one's youth ; but he drew them directly
from the Spanish chronicles, written by those who saw what
they described. And who should be believed, I would like to
know, if eye-witnesses are not ? For my part I devoutly credit
every word that old Bernal Diaz wrote, and the more I see of
the country, the more my envy of the conquistadores grows in-
to a passion. Never before were mortal men so permitted to
realize their wildest dreams, or to find their wildest dreams sur-
passed by reality."

"We are not passing over the scenes of any of Cortes' early
operations just now, are we ? " asked the general.

"No," Russell answered. "All of these were conducted to
the eastward of the city. But every foot of this valley is his-
toric ground, and filled, to the imagination, with great historic
figures. I am sure " he looked at Dorothea with a smile "that
you can see at this moment a band of the bold adventurers
who have just conquered the imperial city riding along the
highway yonder, with their armor and lances glittering in the
sunlight, their plumes tossing, their banners gleaming against
the sky. And let us not forget what manner of device those
banners bore blazoned upon them. ' Friends,' said that of Cor-
ts, ' let us follow the Cross ; and if we have faith, by this sign
we shall conquer.'"*

" Ah, there were no qualms of doubt in their faith," said
Travers. " How splendidly robust it was, how absolutely a liv-
ing and controlling force ! And, therefore, what great things it
animated them to accomplish. Not to understand how far the
passionate ideal of a religious apostolate inspired the great Span-
ish conquests of the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, is not to
understand the era or the people at all."

"There is no doubt of one thing," said the general, "that,
whatever inspired him, Cortes was one of the greatest captains
of that or any other age. Never before or since did conqueror
attain such great results with such inadequate means, never did
soldier of fortune rise so suddenly to the full height of unparal-

* Amici, sequamur Crucem, et si nos fidem habemus vere in hoc signo vincemus.

1 893.] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 701

leled opportunities and display such splendid daring, genius, and
resource."

" There are some blots upon his character," said Russell.
" But when we consider the age and his exceptional position,
also the fact that he was in training a mere soldier of fortune,
we must acknowledge that they are very few, and may well
be forgotten in the lustre of his great qualities, his heroic cour-
age, his brilliant genius, his indomitable resolution, and his wis-
dom and moderation in victory."

"I think," said Dorothea, "that we should be grateful for the
fact that it was Spaniards who discovered this marvellous coun-
try, and who were therefore able to plant here a civilization so
picturesque, an architecture so delightful and harmonious, and a
charm of romance such as no other people possess or can be-
stow."

" There are deeper and greater reasons than those to be
grateful that we have here New Spain " Russell was beginning,
when Don Rodolfo, who was devoting himself to the instruction
of Miss Gresham, turned and pointed.

" Mexico ! " he said and there, shining before them in the
early sunlight, and undimmed by faintest stain or blur of smoke,
were the stately towers and gleaming domes of the City of the
Conquerors. A splendid mass of glowing and varied color, it
rose above its encircling walls, from which the waters of the
lakes that once encompassed it have now receded, leaving in
their stead emerald fields level as the waves that danced over
them at the time of the Conquest, and crossed by broad, straight
avenues, lined with noble trees, that follow exactly the course
of the ' ancient causeways as they lead to the different gates.
There are no squalid or grimy suburbs to disfigure the approach.
Straight from the expanse of the vast green valley, from the
wind blowing freshly over leagues of cornland and meadows
where the rich alfalfa stands knee deep, from the amethystine
mountains and the lines of graceful pepper-trees with their
drooping boughs, the train plunges into the city's heart, and
presently ends its long run from the northern border in the
station of Buena Vista.

No matter how often one has made this entrance, there is
always delight for the eye and spirit in the drive from the sta-
tion through the streets in the exquisite freshness of early morn-
ing. Clean-swept as those of Paris, asphalt-paved, and lined with
handsome buildings, the mere sight of these streets conveys to
the stranger a realization that he is in no obscure provincial

7O2 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Aug.,

city, but in one of the capitals of the world opulent, fascinat-
ing, brilliant, abounding in attractions for all kinds and condi-
tions of men. The drive has, moreover, the advantage of being
through a quarter abounding in noble residences and beautiful
gardens, and when, turning into the broad and stately Avenida,
the carriage rolls past the green glades and dreamlike vistas of
the Alameda on one side, while on the other rise splendid
houses with fronts of richly sculptured stone and balconies of
delicately wrought and gilded iron, the new-comer must be im-
passive indeed who would not echo Dorothea's cry of enthusias-
tic admiration.

A little farther, a turn to the right, and they stopped be-
fore the entrance to the most picturesque hostelry in Mexico
one is tempted to say in the world the Hotel del Jardin.
Russell had declared that a single glance would tell them why
he had chosen this hotel; and certainly no more than a single
glance was necessary after they had entered a vestibule, mount-
ed a short flight of marble steps, and passed through wide
gates of wrought iron, to make them pause to take in the pic-
ture before them.

They did not yet know the significance of this picture, but
there could be no question of its charm for the eye. A great
garden, a mass of flowers and shrubs, with here and there no-
ble trees which lifted their wide crowns of green foliage toward
heaven, while roses and azaleas, pomegranate and jasmine
bloomed in their shade, filled a quadrangle of several hundred
feet in extent, around two sides of which extended an immense
building, with apparently innumerable doors opening on a wide
gallery below and a narrower balcony above. The shining pave-
ment of this gallery stretched in glistening vista before the new-
comers, with tall iron railings on one side dividing it from the
beauty and fragrance of the garden, and on the other partially
open doors giving a glimpse of spacious rooms. It was evident
that there were no inner passages at all, that every apartment
opened on the vast, flower-filled court.

"By Jove!" said the general; "this is more like a palace
than a hotel. What is it?"

" It is all that is left of the greatest monastic foundation in
New Spain," Russell replied. " The story of its ruin is too long
to tell now. Let us settle ourselves and afterwards you shall
hear it."

Dorothea, however, remained motionless. " It is enchantingly
picturesque," she said, " but there must have been terrible in-

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 703

justice, not to speak of barbarism, to bring it to this. And I
don't v/ish to have any part in sacrilege not even the small
part of a lodge within stolen walls."

" I do not feel in that manner," said her sister. " The place
has already so laid its spell upon me that I think it will be a
privilege to rest within such ancient and venerable walls. In
the injustice, the barbarism, and the sacrilege which have wrought
this wrong we have no part not even the passive part of ap-
proving or condoning."

" Well said ! " remarked Mr. Travers in a tone of approba-
tion. " Mrs. Langdon has an incomparably good sense which al-
ways contrives to see things in the right light."

" I observe that it is generally the light in which one would
wish to see them," said Dorothea, " and this leads me to sus-
pect that Margaret is something of a diplomatist. But, as usual,
I find her point of view so agreeable and convenient that I am
ready to adopt it."

" Mrs. Langdon is right, seftorita," said Don Rodolfo. "It
is not worth while to punish yourself for the misdeeds of others.
Our country is indeed shamed by the acts of sacrilegious vandal-
ism of which this is the greatest, but if the spirits of any of
the despoiled monks could speak to you, I am sure they would
say that you are welcome to this, their ancient cloisters, because
you come with a gentle heart and a good intention."

" Our friend Don Rodolfo waxes complimentary," Travers mur-
mured aside to Dorothea. " He is quite right about the good
intention. I can see by the light in your eyes that if you had
the power, the desecration of these walls would not continue an
hour longer. , But when he speaks of a gentle heart " here the
speaker lightly lifted his shoulders in that Gallic gesture which
is more eloquent than many words.

Dorothea vouchsafed him no reply. She turned to the others.
"Come," she said. "Since papa and Mr. Russell have gone to
secure our rooms, let us see where we are to be lodged."

A few minutes later saw them settled in large, airy chambers
on the second floor, from the balcony in front of which they
looked down on the lovely garden and into the green branches
of its tall trees. Apart from all associations it was a fascinat-
ing spot, but with these associations it possessed a charm more
deep, penetrating, and pathetic than words can express. For,
as the gaze wandered beyond the enclosure filled with bloom
and fragrance, where something like a cloistral peace still reigns,
it passed over intervening streets and houses to be caught and

704 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Aug.,

held by the sight of a building so vast and imposing as to rivet
attention at once. Like the survival of another world, this great
edifice lifted above the roofs of the modern dwellings surround-
ing it grand, fortress-like walls of dark-gray stone and evident
antiquity, crowned by a dome of incomparable grace and majesty.

" What a superb old church ! " said the general. " Is it the
cathedral ? "

" No," Russell answered. " It is the ancient monastic church
of San Francisco, compared to which the history even of the
cathedral is tame. We are standing now in a portion of its
monastery, and those walls at which you are gazing embody
the whole story of Mexico from the time of the Conquest even
to its last and most shameful chapter."

" They look as if they might embody the history of the
primeval world, and might last to witness the end of ours," said
Dorothea. " Nothing could give a deeper impression of majes-
tic strength. Tell us its story, Mr. Russell."

"Where shall I begin?" asked Russell. "It is, as I have
said, the story of Mexico. It was Cortes himself who gave to
the first Franciscan missionaries the little band lovingly called
the Twelve Apostles of Mexico the land on which it stands,
and which had been occupied by the gardens and wild-beast
house of the kings of Tenochtitlan. We are told that the first
church was constructed of hewn stone from the steps of the
great Teocalli."

" That old church yonder looks as if it might be the same,"
said Travers, regarding the massive antiquity of its walls.

"No," said Russell, "it is of later construction. But this
monastery was the first, as it remained to its end the greatest
of the religious foundations of New Spain. Here was erected
the first parish church for the Indians in the New World.
From this spot went forth the missionaries who, undeterred by
dangers and hardships, penetrated the remotest parts of the
country, winning a nation to Christianity, laying broad and deep
the foundations of the moral and social order which we find to-
day, and gaining the hearts of the people by standing ever be-
tween them and the possible oppression of their conquerors. It
is not too much to say that every descendant of los naturales,
as the natives were called, owes such a debt of gratitude to the
monks who have been robbed and driven forth here as all the
mines of Mexico are too poor to pay."

" And it has been paid thus ! " said Mrs. Langdon, waving
her hand toward the scene around them.

1 893.] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 705

" Yes," said Russell. " Was ever destruction more complete ?
It seems difficult to believe that any people could have been
guilty of the incredible vandalism of destroying the very cradle
of their national life ; for apart from all the claims to venera-
tion as a sanctuary, the most historical spot in Mexico perished
when the barbarous hand of the destroyer fell upon the monas-
tery and churches of San Francisco."

" It must have been of immense extent, if this building in
which we are standing was the monastery of that church," said
the general.

" In its three centuries of existence it naturally acquired
great wealth and splendor," said Russell. "Around the majestic
central church that sad wreck yonder were gathered a group
of chapels famous throughout Mexico for their beauty, their an-
tiquity, and their associations of holiness. Known as the seven
churches of San Francisco, they formed a whole of unequalled
beauty and inestimable value to the scholar, the antiquarian, and
the artist. Of this noble group of sanctuaries only the great
church remains, a piteous spectacle of desecration. Its altars
are demolished, its splendid decorations gone, its interior, once
glowing with color and beauty, has been described as 'a horror
of whitewash and desolation,' where some band of Protestant sec-
taries hold their meetings in this spot where the greatest and
most historical functions of religion had from the foundation of
the country taken place. "*

"But why," asked the general, "should such a special rage
of destruction have spent itself on a spot with such peculiar
claims to veneration ? "

" Partly because of those claims, but more especially because
of the extent and value of the property included in the boun-
daries of the monastery. Cupidity as well as hatred of religion
found a pretext in the shallow story of a pretended plot against
the government to seize what had so long been coveted."

* The history of this foundation may almost be said to be the history of Mexico, for con-
tained in it, or linked with it, is almost every event of importance in the colonial or national
life. From this centre radiated the commanding influence of the Franciscan order the strong
power that kept what was won by military force, and that by its own peaceful methods greatly
extended the territorial limits of New Spain. Here Masses were heard by Cortes, and here
for a time his bones were laid. Here through three centuries the great festivals of the church
were taken part in by the Spanish viceroys. Here was sung the first Te Deum in celebration
of Mexican independence, the most conspicuous man in the rejoicing assemblage being Gen-
eral Augustin Yturbide by whom, virtually, Mexican independence was won ; and here, sev-
enteen years later, were held the magnificent funeral services when Yturbide his imperial
error forgiven and his claim to the title of Liberator alone remembered was buried.
Around no other building in Mexico cluster such associations as are gathered here. Thomas
A. Janvier.

VOL. LVII. 48

706 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Aug.,

" And this was the garden of the monastery ! " said Mrs.
Langdon, gazing at its green beauty. "These old trees have
looked down upon the monks pacing beneath them, and upon
how many other figures of the past the saintly men who evan-
gelized the country, the Spanish viceroys with their splendid
trains, the sons of Aztec kings and chiefs ! What scenes rise
before the imagination as one thinks of it all!"

"This hotel," said Travers, " is evidently formed of the
cloisters."

" And much beside," said Russell. " The infirmary, the rooms
of the commissioners-general, the sala de profundis, an exquisite
chapel of San Antonio, the lovely cupola of which, covered with
blue and yellow tiles, you can see yonder, were all here. That
picturesque old wall which bounds the garden on its farther
side was the wall of the refectory, ' in which was room for five
hundred brothers to sit at meat.' It is now a livery stable ! "

" Margaret," said Dorothea indignantly, "you may talk of
feeling it a privilege to be within such walls, but I most dis-
tinctly do not. I feel as if by merely being here I have part
in the desecration, the sacrilege, the unspeakable barbarism !"

" But you have not," said the general practically, " so don't
be fanciful, my dear. This is a lovely spot, and its ancient as-
sociations only make it more interesting in every respect. But
now I really think we had better be seeing about some break-
fast."

This moderate suggestion met with general approval, and in
a restaurant at the gate to which one corner of the beautiful
garden has been sacrificed they breakfasted in a sufficiently
satisfactory manner, the more so perhaps for the charming pic-
ture to be seen through the open window by which they sat,
where the gaze wandered over masses of shrubbery and banks
of flowers, and where by simply putting forth the hand it would
have been possible to pluck the purple, luscious fruit from the
boughs of a bending fig-tree. Breakfast over, they set forth to
make acquaintance with the city in which centre all the charm
and fascination of this fascinating country, all the thrilling story
of its romantic past, and all the wonderful blending of old
and new civilizations. Like Mexico itself, the capital is full of
an almost inexhaustible interest, and of a spell that grows deeper
as one knows it longer and becomes more steeped in its pic-
turesque traditions and phases of life.

Perhaps the first thing which struck the strangers as they
issued from the Hotel del Jardin into the broad and handsome

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 707

Calle Independencia was the excessively modern aspect of their
surroundings. It was Paris again, which was brought to their
minds by these stately houses built of light-colored stone richly
carved around the doors and windows, and brightened by bal-
conies of gilded iron, while passing into the street of San
Francisco, the brilliant shop-windows might have made them
fancy themselves in the Rue de la Paix. The throng of people
filling this always crowded street was also, as a whole, modern
and cosmopolitan in the extreme ; only accentuated here and
there by some marked example of the native type. Russell
smiled when the general observed that the city differed strik-
ingly in this particular from those they had already seen.

" This," he said, " is the thoroughfare where all the modern
life of the capital shows itself ; but if you turn aside and follow
one of these intersecting streets for a short distance, you will
find yourself in scenes and surroundings as purely Mexican as
if the viceroys still reigned in their palace, and no railroad had
yet penetrated the country. There are quarters of the city
where the sight of a foreign face and the sound of a foreign
tongue are as unknown as in the most remote village."

It was difficult for the travellers to credit this in the midst
of the signs of wealth and luxury surrounding them. Perfectly
appointed equipages swept by, ladies whose toilettes were of
the most distinguished elegance lay back on their cushions or
crossed the crowded pavements into shops where the choicest
confections of France were to be seen ; the brilliantly varied life
of an opulent society passed in ceaseless stream. Presently the
glittering thoroughfare came to an end on the great Plaza
Major the heart not only of the present Spanish city but of
primitive Tenochtitlan. This plaza, part of which was included
in the grounds belonging to the great Aztec temple, and a part
to the palace of Montezuma, has a history full of picturesque
vicissitudes and turbulent chapters. It is of immense extent,
and would be exceedingly imposing but for the garden (dating
from the French occupation) which occupies a portion of its
space, and unfortunately ruins a view of the cathedral. It is
impossible to condemn too strongly the artistic mistake of de-
stroying the effect of the superb fagade of this great edifice
the finest on the American continent by the ill-judged planting
of trees and shrubs in front of it. The gardens which encroach
on the space of the atrium should specially be swept away, so
that the noble proportions of the building would not be ob-
scured as at present.

708 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Aug.,

Built on the exact site of the Aztec temple (teocalli), which
the Spaniards destroyed, and the land of which was at once set
aside that upon it might be erected a Christian church, this great
sanctuary is a fit peer for those glorious cathedrals of Spain on
which it is modelled. Splendid, massive, and in its proportions
only equalled by the most famous churches of the Old World,
it is at once impressive in its architectural effect and deeply in-
teresting in its historical associations. Passing through the gar-
dens lovely in themselves as verdure can render them, but an
offence to the eye from their position the party paused in
mute admiration before the superb fagade which rises, with a
majesty that nothing can diminish, above its circumscribed
atrium. The basso-relievos, statues, friezes, bases, and capitals
with which the whole front is profusely decorated are all of
white marble, and make a harmonious effect with the light-gray
stone of which the church itself is constructed. Above this
noble fagade, with its three vast portals and its elegant Doric
details, rise the great towers to a height of more than two
hundred feet, finished with very beautiful architectural details,
and crowned by bell-shaped domes capped by spheres and
crosses of stone. The cornices of these towers, as of the build-
ing everywhere, are surmounted by balustrades of carved stone,
which serve as pedestals for colossal statues of the doctors of
the church and the patriarchs of the monastic orders ; while above
the central portal is a group of the theological virtues, with
their symbols. Crowning the whole is the great dome sur-
mounted by its slender, graceful lantern. Immediately adjoin-
ing the cathedral on the east, and forming one mass with it, is
the very beautiful church of the Sagrario the first parish church,
which is dedicated to Santiago (St. James), the patron of Spain,
This exquisite building is in the churrigueresque style, and
communicates with the cathedral by interior doors. " Its rich
fa$ade and harmonious mass," says a very competent art critic,
"contrast agreeably with the grander mass and severer style
of the cathedral. So admirable is the work in its elegance
and purity of complicated filigree carved in stone that it may
be accepted as a standard of excellence by which to judge
other productions in the same curious but (when judiciously
used) highly effective style."

The interior of the cathedral in that style known as the
Spanish Renaissance, which prevailed so extensively in Spain
during the sixteenth century, is majestic and impressive in the
extreme. No words can fitly describe the effect which its vast

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 709

space, its noble proportions, and its time-dimmed splendor pro-
duce upon one who enters it for the first time, or after long
absence. There are some unsatisfactory details, but these are
totally lost sight of in an overwhelming impression of stately
magnificence. One walks in a dream down the wide aisles, past
chapel after chapel, before the grated doors of which scattered
groups are kneeling, and within which lamps are burning before
such rich old altars as can be seen nowhere else out of Spain,
altars that from floor to lofty roof are one mass of elaborate
carving, covered with gold, that has taken with the lapse of time
an incomparable tint and in the midst of which priceless paint-
ings are set like gems. According to the Spanish fashion, the
choir is erected in the middle of the nave, a church within a
church. But although it lessens somewhat the interior effect of
imposing space, it amply compensates by a marvellous beauty
of detail. The stalls are of dark old wood, carved with basso-
relievos of the most exquisite finish ; two immense organs in
carved cases rise from the lateral tribunals to the height of the
arches of the aisles, while the great gates, which make the en-
trance as well as the railing of the tribunals, and the railing
which encloses on each side the passage-way between the choir
and the high altar, are composed of a metal known as tumbago
(a composite of gold, silver, and copper), of immense value. Of
this precious metal the base of the high altar is also formed.
This altar is modern, and strikes a jarring note of lack of har-
mony with the other details of the church. That of Los Reyes
(The Kings), immediately behind it in the apse, is superb. To
see anything like it one must go to the great cathedral of Se-
ville, where the same artist executed another altar equally rich
and splendid in effect.

But space fails to tell how the group who had already seen
so much of Mexico wandered entranced through the rich, dim
aisles of this splendid church which was laden with the palpable
incense and impalpable prayers of centuries, or stood enraptured
before paintings by Murillo, by Pietro de Cortona, and many
other famous artists in the spacious sacristies and chapter-
room.

" Go to the Museum ! " exclaimed Dorothea in reply to a
suggestion of this kind when they finally emerged from the beau-
tiful interior of the Sagrario. " No, let us not lessen the effect
of what we have just enjoyed by seeing anything else. Primi-
tive Mexico must wait. I cannot bring my mind to its consid-
eration after having been steeped in an atmosphere so differ-

;io THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Aug. r

ent. Give me until to-morrow to adjust my mental attitude to
the Aztecs."

"As a matter of fact and precedence, the Aztecs should
have come first," said Travers. " We should have examined the
remains of primitive Tenochtitlan before devoting ourselves to
the contemplation of this perfect example of the religious art
and life of Spain, transplanted to the New World."

" I am unable to realize that I am in the New World at all,"
said Dorothea, looking up at the majestic pile which towered
above them.

" You will realize it very soon," said Don Rodolfo, " if you
will go over to the National Palace and see the Aztec relics,
some of which were taken from the very spot on which we
now stand."

" Come, come," said the general, " I think there is a very spe-
cial fitness in going just now."

So Dorothea's objection was overruled, and they spent the
remainder of the morning in that great, cool hall, opening from
the flowery court, where the gods of old Mexico sit in silent
and solemn state, grouped around the sacrificial stone which
once flowed so redly with human blood. Russell pointed out
the effigy of the sun carved upon the upper surface of this stone,
indicating that the work as a whole was a votive offering to
that deity. " It is," he said, " little understood how far the an-
cient Aztec worship was a worship of the sun. This great stone,
for example, erroneously called the Calendar Stone " he walked
over to it as he spoke " has been conclusively proved by ar-
chaeological research to be the Stone of the Sun, which was ori-
ginally placed on one of the artificial mounds in the centre of
Tenochtitlan, where it served as the base of the smaller perfo-
rated stone to which the victim was tied, and upon the two
stones the gladiatorial sacrifice was performed."

" A sanguinary relic to have been placed in the foundations
of a Christian church," said the general, remembering the in-
scription on the southern wall of the cathedral saying that
from thence the so-called Calendar Stone had been removed.

" Its purpose was not understood when it was built into the
cathedral wall, nor for a long time after," said Russell. " But
as the Stone of the Sun, it is of all the relics of ancient Mexi-
co the most distinctive."

"And perhaps the most interesting is this statue," said Don
Rodolfo, leading in turn toward the famous recumbent figure
exhumed by Le Plongeon in Yucatan. " It was at first sup-

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 711

posed to be a personal monument, and was given the name of
Chac-Mool ; but that theory seems entirely upset by the fact
that no less than three similar figures have been discovered in
different parts of Mexico. It is evidently an idol or symbol of
the widest significance, and I agree with our own learned
archaeologist, Sefior Chavero, who believes it to be the God of
Fire, and that the disc held in his hands is the emblem of the
sun."

" Our humorous Mexican Guide remarks that ' very bitter con-
troversies have raged and are still raging over the upturned
stomach of this defenceless stone image,' " said Travers. " But I
am on the side of Sefior Chavero. The God of Fire is a much
more imposing personality than Chac-Mool, of no particular dis-
tinction at all."

"My favorite," said Dorothea, "is the curiously-misnamed In-
dio Tristo. So far from being sad, he is the merriest little Indian
ever put into stone, I am sure."

So talking, they wandered in fact and imagination through
this strange, silent prehistoric world, which suggests so much
and tells so little of the ancient life of the country, with its
shadowy traditions of -remote antiquity, its monuments whose
story no man can read, and its sanguinary worship which senti-
mental writers inveigh against the Spanish conquerors for sweep-
ing away. " Spain has the unenviable credit of having destroyed
two great civilizations," says one of these* writers, who has pre-
sumably stood before the Sacrificial Stone which still seems to
the fancy crimson with the blood of the thousands of human vic-
tims slain upon it, and from thence has stepped into the sun-
light to see the Cross gleaming on the great cathedral towers
above the spot where that accursed stone once stood, but who
to the Symbol of Redemption would prefer the God of Fire in
Mexico, as the Crescent in Granada.

CHRISTIAN REID.

THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW.

The Miners' Legal Eight-Hours Movement. Great advances
have been made in the movement for regulating by law the
number of hours to be worked by miners. A bill to secure
this object has been read a second time in the House of Com-
mons. Even Mr. Gladstone, who only so recently as last year
endeavored to pulverize the arguments of the supporters of the
bill, has yielded to the strong current which has set in in its
favor, so far at all events as to vote for the principle, reserving,
however, to himself the right to propose the mitigation of the
universally compulsory character of the provisions by the intro-
duction of local option. This further curtailment of the free-
dom of the adult laborer, although supported by a majority of
the miners, is by no means their unanimous wish, those em-
ployed in the Durham and Northumberland collieries being
strongly opposed to the proposal, as also are a certain number
of those in South Wales. At the International Miners' Con-
gress, however, recently held at Brussels, the representatives of
994,000 miners of Great Britain, France, Belgium, Germany, and
Austria voted for this legal limitation, the representatives of
only 100,000 voting against it. More than this : the congress,
on the motion of a Scotch delegate, has bound the miners of the
various countries to a universal strike in support of this de-
mand in the event of its being refused in any of the countries
represented at the congress. In some of these countries there
is undoubtedly a strong case for taking such a step. In Bel-
gium, for example, work is still carried on for twelve hours, the
miners having been unable by negotiation to bring their em-
ployers to a perception of the injustice of their demands. In
such cases laws ought to be made to serve as a protection for
the weak, and even the strongest opponents of state interference
must be willing to recognize that there is no other way out of
the difficulty. If any one is to be blamed, it is the employers
who, by a cruel use of their advantageous position, have forced
the weaker party to take refuge in legislation.

1893-] T ffE O LD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 713

Extension of State Control. That the state is ever more
and more extending the sphere of its control, every year shows.
The railway companies of Great Britain are now no longer free
to deal with their employees as they please. The hours during
which they may be kept at work have, by a bill which has
passed both houses of Parliament, been brought, not directly in-
deed, but still effectually, under the control of the Board of Trade.
As we have already sufficiently explained the procedure of this
bill, now a law, we need not enter into particulars. Another
instance of the state's interference with the adult is to be found
in the proposal of Sir John Lubbock to regulate the hours during
which shops may be kept open. For many years voluntary efforts
have been made by the better class of shop-keepers to bring
this time within reasonable limits, but these efforts have, in too
many instances, been frustrated by the more avaricious and
grasping. Often a single recalcitrant tradesman has forced
scores who were willing to close to keep open in self-defence.
The many are forced to suffer on account of the greed of a
few. A case is known in which one man kept two hundred
and fifty shops open. To remedy this evil the House of Com-
mons has unanimously accepted a resolution for giving to local
authorities such powers as may be necessary to carry out the
general wishes of the shop-keeping community with reference to
the hours of closing. It is not proposed to pass regulations by
act of Parliament for the whole kingdom, but to leave this to
be done by each town or city, for it is recognized that what
may be suitable for one place may be unsuitable for another.
Nor is it proposed that the general community of any place
should dictate to tradesmen, but it is left to the majority of
each particular trade to settle for itself the limit of hours, and
then to call upon the local authority to compel the minority to
acquiesce in the wishes of the majority. In this way it is
sought to bring greedy and grasping traders under the control
of their more worthy brethren, and to make life better worth
living for all alike.

The " Slavery " of Shop Assistants. It may be well to give
a few particulars in order to show how tyrannous is the greed
of gain, and what the abuses are which have rendered it neces-
sary to propose to take away the liberty which has been abused.
If we bear in mind tfre fact that the demand of working-men
for the limit of eight hours a day, or forty-eight hours a week,
^is now generally admitted to be moderate and reasonable,

714 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [Aug.,

and that ten hours a day, or sixty hours a week, form at pre-
sent the limit in a majority of occupations, we shall see how
hard is the lot of the shop assistant. For it was proved before
a committee of the House of Commons that the hours of labor
in stores in many districts ranged as high as eighty-five a week.
Thousands and thousands, it is reported, were being worked
fourteen hours a day and sixteen on Saturday. Doctors are of
the opinion that these hours are dangerous or even ruinous to
health, especially to the health of women ; that on this account
it was a matter of national concern, for women who had been
thus treated could never become the mothers of healthy child-
ren. The majority, therefore, of the doctors in London have
signed a petition calling for legislative interference. The moral
consequences are as serious as the physical. Thousands of shop
men and women scarcely see their families from Monday morn-
ing to Saturday night, and as a consequence they are too tired
on Sunday to go to any place of worship ; their only thought
is to rest for one day at least. As Sir John Lubbock said :
" It is understating the case to call it slavery, for no slaves
ever worked or could be worked so long." Cardinal Manning
was so impressed by these evils as to draw up a petition to the
House in favor of legislation, and to send it to the clergy of
his diocese in order that they might obtain signatures to it. It
is this abuse of liberty which renders it necessary to restrict it,
and to set at defiance the so-called principles of political econo-
my. For the natural love of right and of justice, strengthened
and enlightened by Christian charity is, we are happy to say,
becoming more and more the dominant force of the day.

Ethics and Economics. Testimony to the power of the new
movement in opposition to the long-prevailing maxims has
lately been given by one of the greatest living authorities. Mr.
Goschen in the annual address delivered by him in his capacity
of president of the British Economic Association recognized the
complete overthrow of 'the old economists, the total destruc-
tion of their authority. Fifty years ago to assail the doctrines
of Mill was the anathema maranatha\ht unpardonable heresy.
Any writer who made an attempt to criticise Mill's cardinal
position in those days was looked upon as^almost crazy. But
now Mill's authority has gone, and but few are left to do him
honor. In Mr. Goschen's opinion many valuable and inexorable
truths have been rejected along with what has been shown to
be erroneous. For after all, the truth of the matter with refer-

l8 93-] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 715-

ence to the current doctrines of the times, is that the larger
number of those who pose as their expounders are the
mere disciples of some one who is in vogue, and when the
master has been proved wrong in one point his whole school
dissolves. This is what is taking place in the so-called science
of Political Economy. Its teachers have been discredited, " au-
thority has been lost, and we now find ourselves in the midst
of economic anarchy, and engaged, not in a duel, nor triangular
duel, but in the midst of conflicts waged by upholders of many
sets of doctrine, none of which has succeeded in maintaining a
position of absolute recognized supremacy." Such is Mr. Gos-
chen's description of the present position, and we cannot affect
any feeling of sorrow at seeing the overthrow of principles which,
under the dignified name of science, have attempted to give to
the lower instincts and desires of man the right of supreme
control over his conduct.

The Economic and the Real Man. And when we consider
the reasons which have led to this overthrow our satisfaction is
all the greater. The economists who have been routed taught
or, at all events, expressed their meaning so obscurely that
their students believed that they taught that man is influenced
by self-interest alone, and that this self-interest is the safest
guide to the well-being of the community. Human motive was
analyzed from step to step, and was found by a chain of reason
ultimately to eventuate in every case in an effort at self-satis-
faction. According to Mr. Goschen, the economists did not
mean to represent man in his entirety as thus constituted, but
only the " economic " man, which was to serve for the pur-
poses of their science the same end as the skeleton serves for
the purpose of the physiologist. However this may be, the
practical result was that under their influence selfishness became
man's highest virtue, and political economy a method of organiz-
ing greed. The revolution which has taken place is due to the
perception by the mass of the people that there are in man
aspirations after objects higher than his own advantage ; that
duty, self-sacrifice, the service of others, form part of man's
mental nature as much as self-interest, and that they are more
entitled to control the individual and to promote the welfare of
the community. This is the main reason for the change, al-
though we cannot deny that another cause has contributed to
the same result the perception of the fact that to the precepts
of the older economy the present unfair distribution of the

f 16 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [Aug.,

products of industry is due. Mr. Goschen's attempt to recon-
cile ethics and economics the science of right with the science
of the pursuit of wealth is not so successful as his exposition
of the present state of things. It is not, perhaps, a wonder
that this should be the case, for a greater authority has said :
" You cannot serve God and mammon."

The " Labor Gazette. " A striking proof of the considera-
tion in which the working-man is now held, and a practical
exemplification of the revolution in opinion of which we have
been speaking, is found in the fact, to which we have in a for-
mer number referred, that a department of the British Board of
Trade has been formed to look after his interests, and that a
journal is issued every month by this department for his benefit.
As this is, we believe, at the present time the only journal un-
der state auspices devoted to the interests of labor, it may not
be out of place to give our readers an idea of its contents ; the
more so that by doing so students may be led to consult it for
themselves. For being a government publication, the greatest
pains are taken to secure the accurate and impartial information
which too often is not desired by partisan organs, whether of
the capitalist or of the workman. The supplying workmen
with information of practical importance for the obtaining of
employment is, of course, an important part of its plan ; but
over and above this its aim is to provide for students a sound
basis for the formation of opinions. The information on labor
questions collected by the various government departments and
by foreign governments is analyzed and sifted, and published
month by month. Labor correspondents have been appointed
in a large number of districts, and reports are given by them
on the state of trade. The June number, for example, contains
reports from twenty-seven districts from correspondents on the
spot. It gives a list of the changes in wages, whether by way
of increase or decrease, during the preceding month; of the
trade disputes of the month, their cause or object, the number
of persons engaged, the length of time during which they
lasted, and the result. It also gives an account of the impor-
tant legal cases affecting labor during the month, and to the
labor questions in France, Germany, Austria, Italy, Belgium,
Switzerland, the United States, and the colonies five or six
pages are devoted. There are articles also on the Co-operative
Congress, the recent strike at Hull, and the International Miners'
Congress, besides other matters of a more technical character.

1893-] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 717

In order to place the journal within the reach of those for
whose sake it is issued, the price is only one penny. If the
British workman goes wrong, it will not be due to want of

available knowledge.

The Unemployed in Switzerland and Belgium. However dif-
ficult and disheartening questions of wages and hours of work
may be, the question of the unemployed, of those who can get
no wages at all and whose hours of work have sunk to zero, is
far more distressing. Many expedients have been suggested, of
which the one most in favor among large masses of working-
men is that the state should be made responsible. The classes,
however, naturally condemn this plan as socialistic and throwing
upon them the burden of affording support to a large and ever-
increasing number of men. In Switzerland, owing to the par-
tial want of employment during the past winter, a number of
working-men have been led to study the question, and have pro-
posed a plan of insurance, preliminaries for carrying which into
effect have been taken in the cities of Berne, Bale, St. Gall, and
Zurich. The following principles have been laid down : That
the organized unions of the working-men and the municipal au-
thorities should jointly take in hand the organization and ad-
ministration ; that assistance should be given as much as possible
in kind ; that the persons insured should themselves pay a cer-
tain contribution in order to remove from them the stigma of
taking alms, and that such contributions should have been paid
for some time before assistance can be claimed. In Brussels, also,
the same matter is being dealt with ; the mayor proposes the
establishment of a fund for the unemployed, which will be di-
rected by a council of seven persons, of whom two will be em-
ployers, two will belong to the working-classes, and three will
be communal councillors. It will be supported by the subscrip-
tions of members and employers, by private contributions, and
by public subsidy. The workmen 'will contribute forty centimes
a month, which will enable them to receive at least one franc a
day when out of employment in the winter if unmarried, and
one and a half francs if married and having a family. Of course
only those who are on the spot and who are familiar with the
circumstances can form a judgment as to the practicability of
these schemes, but it would seem that ["they should meet with
the approbation of those who oppose the state's being made
liable for the supply of work to all its citizens.

7i 8 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [Aug.,

State Socialism in Australia. The financial crisis through
which Australia is passing does not, of course, directly concern
us. Indirectly, however, it is of interest, as showing that work-
ing-men have proved themselves unable, even where their power
is most unfettered either by tradition or by the superior influ-
ence of the capitalist, to shield themselves and the country from
disaster. In fact their opponents say that the present distress is
directly due to the attempt of the working-classes to manage state
affairs for their own benefit. Money has been borrowed, they
say, in order to construct railways and other works, the chief
reason for these railways and works being to provide employ-
ment at high wages for working-men. Now no more money can
be borrowed, and the crash has come. If 4 this is so Australia
forms a useful object-lesson for the rest of the world, and es-
pecially for those who wish to transfer the control of the state
more and more completely into the hands of the workmen. In
.another, although nearly allied, matter Australia forms an interest-
ing study. Few people are aware to what an extent in this
young country state socialism is being carried. Mr. C. H. Pear-
son in his recent work, which has excited so much attention, on
National Life and Character, points this out very emphatically.
" The Englishman," he says, " in Australia tends to adopt a
very extensive system of state socialism. He goes to the state
for railways and irrigation works ; the state in Victoria provides
him with costless schooling for his children ; the state in New
Zealand insures him ; the state everywhere provides work for
him if times are bad ; and it is more than probable that the
state will soon be called upon to run steamers, to work coal-
mines, and at least to explore for the miner in any kind of ore.
In Victoria, and more or less in all the colonies, though least
of all at present in New South Wales, the state tries to protect
its citizens from foreign competition. The so-called nationaliza-
tion of land is being approached. Victoria has reserved a large
part of its land from sale in order to try the experiment of
state landlordism ; New Zealand is considering the policy of buy-
ing back the land it has alienated ; and meanwhile is proposing
to tax large properties on a graduated scale that may incline
owners to break them up. South Australia is discussing the
same problem." This is all the more remarkable as the majori-
ty of the colonists were, on their arrival, strongly imbued with
the traditional theory that the less the state interfered the bet-
ter. It shows how powerless are the most deeply-rooted notions

1893-] THE OLD WORLD SEEN' FROM THE NEW. 719

when they conflict with what is, or with what appears to be,
the interests of the man or the community.

International Arbitration. Those who are always looking
back, and who think to measure the achievements of the future
by those of the past, will doubtless treat as a mere fad the pro-
posal to make treaties for the settlement of international disputes
by arbitration, with a view to the ultimate and complete aboli-
tion of war. The same class of minds would doubtless have look-
ed upon the abolition of slavery as utterly impossible, might even
have left private quarrels to individual arbitrament. There are
others, however, who take a more hopeful view, and one more
beneficial to the world, and among these are the members of the
British House of Commons, following in the wake of the United
States legislators. A resolution was passed unanimously a few
weeks ago, in response to the invitation of the President, to the
effect that the House had learned with satisfaction of the proposals
made by the President, and that it cordially sympathized with the
purpose in view, and expressed the hope that her Majesty's gov-
ernment would lend their ready co-operation to the government
of the United States. These proposals do not go the length of
authorizing a treaty by which both nations bind themselves to
the settlement of all disputes by arbitration, but call upon the
government in the event of disputes arising to refer them to arbi-
tration. After the expression of the judgment of the respective
legislative bodies of the two countries, it would seem that the
executives would feel bound in each case to be guided by these
resolutions. It was claimed during the debate that, although to
the United States was due the credit of the first official expres-
sion in favor of arbitration, Great Britain was entitled to boast
that in practice she had, between 1822 and 1885, recourse eigh-
teen times to this means of settling disputes, and this in spite
of the fact that in only four cases had she been successful.
While we may be unable to indulge great hopes of the complete
abolition of war in the future, all good men should work in that
direction by using their influence, whatever it may be worth, in
favor of referring each dispute as it arises to the peaceful way
of settlement which has so often been adopted.

720 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.,

TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS.

HAT a relief it is to get hold of a book that is
really refreshing to the mind, free from that eter-
nal " trail of the serpent " which crawls through
the vicious literature of the day, and at the same

J '

time full of delicate humor! It is as the oasis
in the desert to the disgusted life-wayfarer who, because he or
she must read for amusement, must needs take the prurient
draught if they would take anything at all, so subtly have the
keepers of the well mixed up its waters. We have a right to
be thankful to Kate Douglas Wiggins (a name at which she
herself seems to poke fun in a sly way in the course of her
work) for having given us the twin volume A Cathedral Court-
ship and Penelope's English Experiences.* They are really charm-
ing revelations of the American feminine mind, and not mere
emotional bits of ingenuousness like Marie BashkertsefF s. The
humor sparkles in every sentence ; the necessary sentiment,
where it is thrown in, is thrown in as a condiment, indispensa-
ble to the perfect making of the dish. Her narratives take the
shape of friendly correspondence and diaries, and have all the
vraisemblance of real confidences. Of course such outpourings
must have a human centre and culmination, and equally of
course, we may perhaps say, the centre and culmination must
be the " old, old story." The way in which the inevitable is
dealt with in these two delightful bits of writing show the au-
thor's deftness and discretion. She ventures upon dangerous
ground in one of her sentimental chapters. The fact that such
a past-master in the art as Sterne had shed inky tears over a
dead ass does not deter her from endeavoring to elicit our indig-
nation against the erratic independence of a live representative
of that long-suffering tribe. However, she does it well, and we
not only forgive but applaud her. We hope we shall hear from
Kate Douglas Wiggins, over the same or any other name,
again.

A poet asks "What constitutes a State?" and answers the query,
after a series of negatives, to his own satisfaction ; the journalist of
to-day is seeking information on the point " What makes a gen-

* A Cathedral Courtship and Penelopes English Experiences. By Kate Douglas Wiggins.
New York : Houghton, Mifflin & Co.

1893.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 721

tleman ? " and we can only marvel at the diversity of the an-
swers he has received. There can be no wonder that, with such
elements of uncertainty in the high political order and the mascu-
line estate, some anxiety should be displayed to make the femi-
nine position clear. Therefore we look with complacency on the
appearance of a new book of etiquette, especially as the claim-
ant has the advantage of being the work of a lady who has al-
ready written something worth preserving as a guide and cen-
sor we mean Miss Lelia Hardin Bugg. Under the title of A
Lady* the novice trembling on the verge of her debut can learn
all that she must do and all that she must avoid the correct thing,
in fact, up to date in " society." But we are glad to see that the
writer draws a distinction between "good" society and "high"
society, as often in the latter no very rigid rule is observed when-
ever wealth or title or social prestige seeks the hall-mark of fashion
for moral delinquencies. The observations of the writer on the
moral canons which ought to be followed in all good society are
good, and there may be those to whom they may be necessary
and useful. But we do not think they will be needed very much
by any of our Catholic maidens nurtured in schools and brought
up amid associations whose atmosphere is as the pure air and sun-
shine to the tender plant. But to those who have not had such
advantage this book of etiquette is likely to be of service.

Although Florence Marryat does not inherit much of her
father's humor, so far as we are enabled to judge, she possesses
a good deal of his literary skill in other respects ; hence, although
her writing is not very brilliant, it is clever and pleasing. She
is a woman of sympathy, and, like the unhappy Carthaginian
queen, knows from suffering how to feel for those who suffer.
Her latest work, Parson Jones,\ tells a story of the material and
mental struggles of a Church of England clergyman, who, try-
ing to rear a family oh a very jejune stipend, fights a battle at
the same time with internal enemies ; and doubtless there are
many such examples to be found at the present day in the
ranks of a church which has been a sort of refugium peccatorum
for impoverished families and persons of wavering faith. Her
dialogue is extremely natural, and there is a refreshing sound-
ness in some of the ethics which she introduces which contrasts
forcibly with the cynicism which pervades the writings of some
other women who have taken to literature as a vocation or a

* A Lady : Manners and Social Usages. By Lelia Hardin Bugg. New York: Benziger
Brothers.

t Parson Jones. By Florence Marryat. New York : Cassell Publishing Company.
VOL. LVII. 49

722 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.,

genteel relaxation. Hence those who do not require anything
of a very exciting order to interest them will find a quiet plea-
sure in her style.

Mr. Washington Gladden's " yEneid " begins with Tools and
the Man* for he is one of those who believe that a chisel is a
better weapon than a bayonet, and that he who makes two blades
of grass grow where only one grew before is a greater man
than a Sesostris or a Bonaparte. There is a vast deal to com-
mend in the way in which he puts forward his views and schemes
on Christian sociology, in the book of lectures to which he has
given the uneuphonious title. Its matter is sound and thought-
ful ; its spirit excellent. His common sense appeals as much to
the capitalist as to the workman. He scans the whole field of
battle as between capital and labor, and he puts it to the mar-
shalled forces whether they ought not to submit their disputes to
the arbitrament of justice and moral law rather than to the ruder
ones of the strike, or mayhap the sword and the bloody revolu-
tion. It is pleasant to note that the noble principles embodied
in the encyclical of our great Sovereign Pontiff are finding adop-
tion, acceptance, and imitation amongst the better class of
thinkers. They commend themselves to all men of good-will, no
matter to what particular creed they belong. The pleasure which
we derive from the perusal of such works as Mr. Gladden's
would be enhanced if they were more accessible to the general
mass of readers and workers than they can be either in the
shape of lectures delivered before select audiences or books
which must of necessity be available only to the very few.

A more than ordinarily valuable vade mecum is Elaine's Handy
Manual. It claims to embody a million facts, and, though we
have not had time to verify the assurance, it appears to be
well founded. It is gazetteer, law-adviser, mythological authority,
medical referee, ready reckoner, historical compendium in fact
it would be difficult to say what it is not a guide and authority
upon. The compilation of such a book must have been a labor
of Hercules. And the greatest marvel about it is its price
twenty-five cents. The publishers, George W. Ogilvie & Co.,
Franklin Street, Chicago, will mail it, free, to any address at
that figure.

The golden jubilee of Villanova College, which occurs this
year, is marked by the advent of a valuable historical sketch of
the institution, published thereat. The Augustinians of St.
Thomas of Villanova have an old record in Pennsylvania ; but

* Tools and the Man. By Washington Gladden. New York : Houghton, Mifflin & Co.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 723

the foundation of their institution in Delaware County, confirmed
by a brief of Pope Gregory XVI., dates from fifty years back.
It had its vicissitudes since then notably in the early years of
the Know-nothing movement, when the church and convent of St.
Augustine in Philadelphia were burned by the fanatical mob but
this institution has happily survived them all to fill a noble record.
From the work which it has accomplished we may cordially
say to it Esto perpetua. The volume in which the narrative is
inscribed does much credit to its printing-house, being turned
out in excellent typography, handsomely bound, and embellished
with many fine portraits and scenic illustrations. In the forefront
it bears a very choice ode written for the jubilee of the institu-
tion by Miss Eleanor C. Donnelly. The historian is the Rev.
Thomas C. Middleton, D.D., O.S.A.

A good deal of pleasant entertainment will be found in a
little study of German life by Marie Ebner Von Eschenbach,
entitled The Two Countesses* one of Cassell's " Unknown "
series. The translation is the work of Mrs. Waugh. It is in
shape of a diary, supposed to be written by a young lady who,
as member of an aristocratic family, is brought up in the stiff-
est brocade of German formality, and is about to have her mat-
rimonial arrangements disposed of by her parents entirely
irrespective of her own sentiments. These dispositions she ulti-
mately contrives to set aside, much to her own and the reader's
satisfaction. There is a good deal of esprit and vivacity in the
narrative, and nothing whatever to pain. It gives a good idea
of that cast-iron social system of Germany which forms an in-
superable obstacle to its national advancement by keeping its
respective classes widely apart and without any bonds of mutual
sympathy.

An appropriate book for Summer-School readers is Rev.
John Talbot Smith's recently issued novel, Saranac.-\ It is a
study of life amongst the heterogeneous residents by Lake Cham-
plain. Like life itself, it is varied by sunshine and shadow,
smile and tear. While its plot is somewhat intricate, it is
worked out in a very natural way. The author is a keen ob-
server, and he possesses a facile gift of portraiture. Whatever
tendency he has towards moralizing is curbed by a wise discre-
tion which preserves him from the danger of wearying the
reader by prolonged digression and aimless wandering. Thus

* The Two Countesses. By Marie Ebner Von Eschenbach. Translated by Mrs. Waugh.
New York : Cassell Publishing Company.

t Saranac : A Story of Lake Champlain. By John Talbot Smith. New York : Catholic
Publication Society Company.

724 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.,

the interest in the narrative is sustained from start to finish.
We have no hesitation in commending Saranac as a really en-
tertaining work of well-founded fiction.

Manuals or guides to certain arts or avocations are as a rule
dry and technical, but a striking exception is to be found in
Octave Thanet's brilliant work entitled An Adventure in Pho-
tography* It is a very captivating story of the calamities, the
efforts, the blunders, and the successes of amateurs with the
camera, typified by the writer and his wife, which is made in-
teresting in every page by the keen wit and happy pleasantry
of the author. Through all the stream of humor there runs a
current of keen observation and practical direction which makes
the work extremely valuable. Never was a dish of useful instruc-
tion garnished with a more sparkling dressing.

From a combination of fortuitous causes the name of Crom-
well is linked in the Irishman's mind with the most horrible
images. He is the rugged Pyrrhus of Irish history, dripping
from head to foot with blood of babes and women as well as
aged men, and even in the mental view of many Englishmen he
is not much less a horror. Still, in some sense this is an injus-
tice to Cromwell. Some of his predecessors were monsters of
cruelty slow and deliberate, revelling in torture and savagery,
while his methods of extirpation were short and sharp. Torture
entered not into his plan of pacification, while Elizabeth's minis-
ters positively gloated in it. While their massacres in Munster
were on a vastly more comprehensive scale, as we may gather
even from Spenser and his contemporaries, the atrocious cruelty
to individuals of note whom they got into their power showed
that their savagery was not the mere fury of the field of war,
but like that of those oriental despots we read of in whom
cruelty and delight in human suffering are hereditaments. How
it comes that the sovereign who in England was long affection-
ately spoken of as " good Queen Bess " was in Ireland generally
referred to as " the Hag," will be understood by those who
read of Mountjoy's wars and the attempted plantation of Mun-
ster, and Spenser's letters on the famine which ensued thereupon.
Some idea of the gentle methods by which she sought to com-
mend her father's religion to the hierarchy and people of Ire-
land may be gained by looking over the pages of Dean Kinane's
memoir of Dr. O'Hurley, Archbishop of Cashel,f in her reign.

* An Adventure in Photography. By Octave Thanet. New York : Charles Scribner's
Sons.

t The Life of Dr. O'Hurley, Archbishop of Cashel. By Very Rev. Dean Kinane, P.P.,
V.G., Cashel. New York : Benziger Brothers ; Dublin : Gill & Sons.

1893.] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 725

The tortures inflicted upon that saintly old man were exquisite
beyond description. They were prolonged, too, in order to pre-
serve his life with the view of making him abjure his faith and ac-
knowledge the queen's supremacy. No crime whatever was alleged
against Dr. O'Hurley when he was seized and outraged in this
way ; there was no attempt to put him on trial for anything ;
it was done simply by order of the lords-justices, two creatures
of Elizabeth's named Loftus (an apostate), Protestant Archbishop
of Dublin, and Sir Henry Wallop an ancestor, we believe, of
Lord Portsmouth's. The torture used was called "the boot" a
contrivance by means of which the sufferer's feet and legs were
slowly boiled in oil till the flesh dropped from the bones ! This
was the means by which it was sought to make this venerable
ecclesiastic renounce his faith and his spiritual allegiance. His
constancy under the dreadful ordeal was never shaken ; and at
length, enraged that they could not overcome it, his tormentors
ordered his execution. He was hanged on St. Stephen's Green,
in Dublin, on the 3<Dth of June, 1584, without the formality of
trial or sentence an outrage upon even what was known of
British law in the territory of the Pale in those days.

Two things Dean Kinane has established in this little me-
moir first, that those English historians who have denied that
the archbishop was tortured in the manner related have more
boldness than discretion ; second, that for no other reason than
that he would not renounce his spiritual allegiance to the Holy
See and become an apostate to the Catholic faith he was tor-
tured and executed. He has proved the torture from entries in
the state archives in Dublin Castle ; he has also proved that the
excuse that the archbishop was executed for high treason has
no foundation, inasmuch as there was no process of trial gone
into.

Although the actual details of Dr. O'Hurley's life and episco-
pate are very meagre, Dean Kinane fills up the narrative in a
painfully interesting way. The record of the tortures and exe-
cution of others of the Irish hierarchy and clergy in the same
awful period gives us a vivid picture of the effort made by the
English Reformers of that day to compete with the endeavors
of the pagan Roman emperors to stamp out the Christian reli-
gion. To the agony of physical tortures of every kind there
was added the revolting manner of putting the victims to death
a process so horrible as to make one think the law must have
been invented by fiends. The bare reading of it is sickening
and loathsome beyond description. It was through such an or-

726 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.,

deal as this all through the long period from Henry VIII. 's
reign down to the middle of the last century that the bishops,
priests, and Catholic population of Ireland had to pass. Though
we live in a brighter era and a freer clime, our path is not free
from calumny and threats of danger ; and it is therefore well to
be reminded occasionally of what our kinsmen in faith and race
have lived down in the brave days of old.

There is no book of chivalry, no chronicle of romance, that
can be compared for one instant, for its thrilling force of narra-
tive, with the record of the saints of the church. It is truly a
marvellous story, opening up to our view strange scenes of
forgotten but picturesque barbarism, of heroism and purity,
dazzling in its radiance, transcendental in its constancy. The
saints of God's Church, the men and women who sealed with
their blood their testimony to God's law, are, next to Divine re-
velation, the most incontestable proofs of its truth. It is im-
possible to exaggerate the effect which even a casual study
of the Rev. Alban Butler's famous Lives must have upon the
mind of the most indifferent. A fresh edition of this ever-famous
work was produced in New York, by the Messrs. Virtue, in
1886, and the value of the work was enhanced by an introduction
written by the Rev. Henry Sebastian Bowden, of the Oratory.
This introduction is now reproduced as a separate work by
Benziger Brothers, under the title of The Witness of the Saints*
It cannot but be immensely helpful to the reader of the larger
work, in emphasizing and elaborating many points, and dispel-
ling many illusions under which easy-going Christians often la-
bor. The side issues treated in the introduction are many, their
bearing upon the major question often very important, the me-
thod of treatment forcible and likely to be remembered. As a
handy book for the busy Catholic it is most heartily to be com-
mended.

The Messrs. Benziger have just produced in book shape the
series of " Reminiscences "f of Bishop Wadhams which appeared
some little time ago in the columns of this magazine over the
signature of the Rev. Clarence A. Walworth. The work is
ushered in by a preface from the pen of the Right Rev. H.
Gabriels, D.D., Bishop of Ogdensburg. The subject of the me-
moir and the biographer may be said to have been the Damon
and Pythias of the Tractarian movement in the United States,

* The Witness of the Saints. By Henry Sebastian Bowden. New York : Benziger Bro-
thers ; London : Burns & Gates, limited.

t Reminisc&nces of Edgar P. Wadhams, First Bishop of Ogdensburg. By Rev. C. A.
Walworth. New York : Benziger Bros.

1 893,] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 727

and our readers need no commendation of the work which is
now presented to them in a separate shape, as it has already
been perused with profit as well as with considerable pleasure.
They will find the volume embellished with many fine plates
relevant to the memoir and the scenes with which Bishop
Wadhams was associated.

Those who like crime-conundrums, with the solutions with-
held until the last chapter is reached, will find such a one in
J. G. Bethune's tale, The Third Man.* The very trite device
of getting a photograph of the eye of a dead person as a clue
to the perpetrator of the crime is resuscitated to play a part in
this " shilling shocker." People who like to read what clever
detectives fiction-writers make in following up crimes of their
own invention may find some amusement in this ingenious nar-
rative ; the incurious in this field will look for some sounder
mental pastime.

Through the courtesy of Mr. James Charles, publisher of the
Irish Ecclesiastical Gazette (Dublin), we are enabled to get a
glimpse of the latest stage in the debate over the orthodoxy of
Ireland's great apostle, St. Patrick. Certain worthy persons in
Ireland have long been hugging the delusion that their Protes-
tantism has the sanction of antiquity, in so far at least as their
independence of the chair of Peter is concerned ; and as re-
gards dogma, they rely on the " Confessions of St. Patrick " to
show that they are identical with the ancient Irish Church in
belief. Perhaps it is useless to commend to this particular sec-
tion of Christians a perusal of the pamphlet entitled St. Patrick's
Liturgy. The author (Rev. Canon Courtenay Moore, M.A., Rec-
tor of Mitchelstown, Ireland) concedes altogether too much for
their taste. He has taken the trouble to read ecclesiastical his-
tory, from the days of the Council of Nicaea down to the Re-
formation, and out of the knowledge thus acquired he is able
to say that the attitude of those who are disposed to "wipe
the slate " of the history of the church embraced in that vast
period is not " either sound, safe, or satisfactory." He quotes a
very striking case in point, which had best be given in his own
words. " When I was a very young clergyman in my first cura-
cy," he says, " I had as a parishioner a gentleman of mature
age, a lawyer by profession, a university graduate, and an excel-
lent, pious, earnest-minded man. He was all this, and yet after
our acquaintance began I discovered that church history was
almost a complete blank to him. In consequence I offered him

* The Third Man. By J. G. Bethune. New York : Cassell Publishing Company.

728 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.,

the loan of a volume of Robertson, which he accepted, but re-
turned in the course of a week with a letter to the effect that
if he continued to study it he must become either an infidel or
a Roman Catholic." The mass of people who are addicted to
the habit of self-delusion are not easily cured of it ; this is an
old experience. Hence we do not believe any great rush on
Robertson's history will ensue upon the publication of this
piece of testimony, since the alternatives held out are at present
equally repugnant to the wilfully blind. But we are bound in
fairness to add that a perusal of this able and erudite pamphlet
of Rev. Mr. Moore's leads us to wonder that he still clings to
the remnant of a spar of the wreck which he and thinkers
like him have brought about, when they can find safety on the
secure and proximate shore. His Liturgy of St. Patrick proves
if proof were wanted that the great apostle of Ireland be-
lieved what all Catholics of to-day believe, and what all earn-
est Protestants reject. The only reason why he does not cast
aside the yoke of Protestantism is found in the weak alle-
gation we shall designate it by no stronger term that the
Roman Catholic Church of to-day teaches certain dogmas as
necessary to salvation which in St. Patrick's day were not
taught. We presume he refers to the dogmas of the Im-
maculate Conception and the Infallibility of the Vicar of Christ.
He must be well aware, assuming our surmise to be true, that
this is only a technical difference, for a man of his erudition
must know that what has in modern days assumed the form of
a definition had in the early days all the acceptance of dogma
throughout the whole church. St. Patrick's belief in the former
is sufficiently attested in his references to the Blessed Virgin.
In the Book of Armagh enough is found to show that his faith
in the See of Rome was as strong as that of St. Augustine.
" As ye are children of Christ," he says to his followers, " so
be ye also children of Rome." But, in good sooth, everything
is illogical in the position of halting believers like the rector of
Mitchelstown. He believes that St. Patrick was no " Protes-
tant " in his doctrines ; he proves that he was a Catholic ; and
he believes that the Catholic Church preserved the true light of
Christian faith all through the pre-Reformation ages of the
church. He certainly cannot believe that she has lost it since ;
hence, where is his logical position? There are many men such
as he in the Protestant Church, both in England and Ireland,
we have not the smallest doubt, who lack the courage of their
convictions, and their position is pitiable.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 729

Carmen Leoninum is the title of a series of poems in Latin
addressed by Rev. J. A. Alizeri, C.M., to the Sovereign Pontiff.
They are works of high merit forceful, elegant, and of choice
Latin ity. The work, which has been printed at the Union and
Times office, Buffalo, is embellished with several high-class en-
gravings.

The author of the Verbum Dei* or the Yale Lectures on
Preaching, is a Congregationalist minister of considerable re-
nown in London. It is not easy to classify Mr. Horton as a
theologian in any of the known categories ; he is one of the
modern advanced divines who is largely a law and standard un-
to himself. That he should utterly reject and look with high
disdain upon sacerdotal and sacramental ideas, upon church au-
thority and polity, might be expected ; but that he should han-
dle the Bible with so much apparent, so little real, respect ought
to create no small surprise among his coreligionists, who are
known in many places in this country as orthodox. Doctrinal-
ly, then, he is very advanced indeed, quite out of sight. But
for all that these lectures prove him brilliant and able. His thesis
is that the raison d'etre of a preacher his absolutely necessary
equipment is the reception of a message, a communication
direct from God, merited by prayer, study, a holy life ; and
his life-work is its reception and its deliverance. Now, this
thesis, at once so high and, rightly understood, so true, is argued
out in a way at once brilliant and scholarly in these nine lec-
tures.

While, then, we disclaim concurrence in much that he has
written on the point of revelation, its nature, process, and ex-
tent, this does not forbid approval of much also that is high
and valuable, reverent and practical in his suggestive teaching.

A third edition, revised and enlarged, of Birkhauser's His-
tory of the Church has been published. It is pleasing to
know that there has been such a demand for this reliable his-
tory as to necessitate the publication of another edition. Its
use is not confined to the seminary, where it is a valuable text-
book, but it is a reliable reference book in the hands of the
intelligent laity.

The English student will soon be able to form an extensive
library of books pertaining to church history in his own language.
Darras, Dollinger, Hergenrother, Alzog, Birkhauser constitute no
mean list of authors whose works are in English ; nor do they

* Verbum Dei: The Yale Lectures on Preaching, 1893. Robert F. Horton, M.A. New
York and London : Macmillan & Co.

730 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.,

complete the list. We do not deem it necessary to add here a
word to the favorable notice already given Professor Birkhauser's
most excellent work* in the pages of this magazine.

A book of meditations, Saturday Dedicated to Mary,\ is the
eighty-third volume of the Quarterly Series, edited and for the
most part written by the fathers of the Society of Jesus. In
this series of books is Father Coleridge's valuable and remark-
able studies on the Life of Our Lord, the whole amounting,
we believe, to some twenty volumes, the most exhaustive and
valuable work of the kind that we know of in the English lan-
guage. Father Cabrini's volume of meditations is a worthy ad-
dition to the Quarterly Series.

Father Clarke's introduction is an essay on why Saturday is
dedicated to Mary, and is not without instructive information.

I. AN IMPORTANT WORK.^

A new edition of the Catholic Dictionary^ has just come from
the press of Messrs. Benziger. The first edition of this work
received warm praise from many as an invaluable thesaurus for
the Catholic, lay or cleric, in search of ready information ; the
new one claims an enhanced value because its contents are more
comprehensive than those of its predecessor, and because it has
been carefully revised. The word " dictionary " gives but a
very meagre idea of the wonderful store-house embraced in this
volume. It contains everything that a Catholic needs a mean-
ing for, from a mere title to a dogmatic definition. The accuracy
of the letter-press and the solid character of the binding are
features in the publication which cannot escape attention.

2. CARDINAL NEWMAN'S DEVOTIONAL LIFE.

Every line written by Cardinal Newman will be welcomed
and treasured up by thousands. While the general public will
doubtless not be so much interested in the present volume as
would be the case if it dealt with other topics, there are many

* History of the Church from its Establishment to our own Times. By Rev. J. A. Birk-
hauser. Third edition, revised and enlarged. New York and Cincinnati : Fr. Pustet.

t Saturday Dedicated to Mary. From the Italian of Father Cabrini, S . J. With Preface
and Introduction by Father R. F. Clarke, S.J. London : Burns & Gates, limited.

\ A Catholic Dictionary. By William E. Addis and Thomas Arnold, M.A. New edition,
revised and enlarged with the assistance of the Rev. T. B. Scannell, B.D.

Meditations and Devotions of the late Cardinal Newman. New York and London :
Longmans, Green & Co.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 731

who will on this very account look upon it as of special value ;
for by its means an insight is given into the inmost mind of
the cardinal, into his life of devotion and communion with God,
and into his spiritual practices ; and it thus reveals how tender,
simple, and deep was the piety of one of the keenest intelligen-
ces and most perfect writers of the century. Moreover, it may
serve a still more practical purpose. We have many prayer-
books ; in too many of them the sentiments are exaggerated,
and the language is of such a character that it is hard to de-
scribe it. "There are no Catholic prayer-books in English,"
the cardinal said to the present writer twenty-five years ago.
Something, perhaps, has been done since then to improve the
style of our ordinary books of devotion ; however this may be,
those who value reality, simplicity, and purity of style even in
their devotions, and who are often tempted to cast envious eyes
at the treasures which the Episcopalians possess in their Book
of Common Prayer, will rejoice that the cardinal has left behind
this volume of meditations and prayers, as a type and model of
what is fitting and proper both in religious sentiment and in
its expression.

Father Neville in the preface to this volume speaks of the
cardinal's purpose to write a " Year-Book of Devotion." The
papers here published were likely to have formed part of this
work a work of which we are unfortunately deprived through
the pressure of other occupations. They represent the frag-
ments which have been gathered up with loving care. In Part
I. there are twenty-nine meditations on the Litany of Loretto
for the month of May, a Novena of St. Philip, and two Litanies
of St. Philip, besides a short note in answer to objections to
the doctrine of the Immaculate Conception. Part II. embraces
meditations on the Stations of the Cross, twelve meditations
and intercessions for Good Friday, and various litanies and
prayers. In Part III. there are nearly fifty meditations on vari-
ous points of Christian Doctrine, such as Hope in God, God
and the Soul, Sin, the Resurrection, the Forty Days' Teaching,
the Ascension, the Paraclete, the Holy Sacrifice. What the car-
dinal wrote in the prospect of death on two occasions, March
13, 1864, and July 23, 1876, forms the conclusion of this little
work. How great the cardinal's affection was for the Father
Ambrose St. John with whom the readers of the Apologia are
familiar, is shown by the directions given under the last date :
" I wish, with all my heart, to be buried in Father Ambrose
St. John's grave, and I give this as my last, my imperative

732 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Aug.,

will"; and on February 13, 1881, he added: "This I confirm,
and insist on, and command."

Of Dr. Newman we believe that it may without exaggera-
tion be said that he saw and gave expression to the complete
truth as to every subject which he undertook to treat. In his
recently published volume Mr. Wilfrid Ward has brought out
very clearly how right the cardinal was in the unhappy contro-
versies attendant upon the Vatican Council. This volume of
meditations and devotions places in an equally true light many
subjects of even greater importance, and will, we are sure, form
a guide ex ttmbris et imaginibus in veritatem.

3. THE LABORS OF THE APOSTLES.*

Nothing could be more timely than the appearance just now
of Bishop De Goesbriand's book, The Labors of the Apostles.
This is the period of missionary crusade, and the impetus which
it has already received must gain very largely from this power-
ful accession. To all intents and purposes this work is a mis-
sionary work. It is a clear, unadorned, but irresistibly logical
statement of the truth of the Catholic faith. In it the divine
origin of the church is most lucidly set forth, and the narrative
of the labors of the disciples to whom was given the commission
to go out into the world and teach it and preach to it, is given
with such explanation of the circumstances of each country in
which they fulfilled their commission as renders everything re-
lated in the Acts of the Apostles clear to the poorest under-
standing. The book is one especially suited to the minds of
non-Catholics ; while to thousands of Catholics themselves it
must also be welcome, as furnishing a whole armory of argu-
ments in case they find themselves in a position when a de-
fence of the faith that is in them is called for.

4. HUNOLT'S SERMONS.f

Vols. ix. and x. of Hunolfs Sermons have been forwarded us
by the publishers, Messrs. Benziger. The whole series consists

* The Labors of the Apostles : Their Teaching of the Nations. By Right Rev. Louis De
Goesbriand, D.D., Bishop of Burlington.

t The Christian's Last End; or, Sermons on the Four Last Things : Death, Judgment,
Hell, and Heaven. In Seventy-six Sermons. Adapted to all the Sundays and most of the
Holydays of the Year. With a full Index of all the Sermons, an Alphabetical Index of the
principal Subjects treated, and copious marginal notes. By the Rev. Father Francis Hunolt,
priest of the Society of Jesus, and preacher in the Cathedral of Treves. Translated from the
original German edition of Cologne, 1740, by the Rev. J. Allen, D.D., missionary priest,
Queenstown, South Africa.

1893-] NEW BOOKS. 733

of seventy-six discourses from the pulpit by the reverend author,
who was a priest of the Jesuit order attached to the Cathedral
of Treves. They were originally published at Cologne in 1740;
and the present translation has been made by the Rev. J. Allen,
D.D., of the Queenstown (South Africa) mission. The title un-
der which this series was published is The Christian's Last End.
The literary style of these sermons is simple and strong, full of
forcible argument and apt illustration. Each sermon is pre-
ceded by an introduction outlining the argument and the lines
upon which the preacher ought to proceed in treating of it in
the pulpit. There is no kid-gloved dealing with sin in these
homely but eloquent discourses ; no paltering with scientific
theories ; no compromise with half-heartedness and indifferentism.
Though their style comes from a past age, they may be stu-
died with great profit by all those who are preparing for the
sacred ministry, or are in actual work, as well as by the devout
and earnest lay reader.

NEW BOOKS.

CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, New York :

Stories of the South. No Haid Pawn. By Thomas Nelson Page. How
the Derby was Won. By Harrison Robertson. Aunt Fountain's Prison-
er. By Joel Chandler Harris. Thrar y Soult. By Rebecca Harding
Davis.

MACMILLAN & Co., New York :

Pietro Ghisleri. By F. Marion Crawford.

HUNTER, ROSE & Co., TORONTO :

History of the Early Missions in Western Canada. By Very Rev. W. R.
Harris, Dean of St. Catherine's.

ROBERT CLARKE & Co., Cincinnati :

Sunday Meditations and Selected Prose Sketches. By Donn Piatt, author
of Memories of Men who Saved the Union. Don Piatt: His Work and
His Ways. By Charles Grant Miller. Poems and Plays. By Donn Piatt.
Meditations and Conferences for a Retreat of Ten Days, according to
the Spirit of St. Francis de Sales and St. Jane de Chantal. From the
French of Abb6 Duquesne.

HARPER & BRO., New York:

Woman and the Higher Education. Edited by Anna C. Bracket. (Dis-
taff series.)

GEORGE BARRIE, Philadelphia :

The Hierarchy of the Roman Catholic Church in the United States.
Edited by Maurice Francis Egan. Parts 16 to 24.

734 EDITORIAL NOTES. [Aug.,

EDITORIAL NOTES.

THE Catholic Church gives no countenance to such displays
of violence as were manifested as sort of side shows to
the great Christian Endeavor Convention in Montreal, but on
the contrary deprecates them in the strongest possible way.
Those who take part in them are usually persons outside the
sphere of any authority ; but, lawless as they are, they have
their feelings, and would it not be more consistent with " Chris-
tian Endeavor " to respect them ? It is best to let sleeping dogs
lie. The conscientious convictions even of a mob ought not
to be outraged in the name of religion. It is but right to
say, however, that the offensive speech which caused the disturb-
ance was repudiated by the Christian Endeavor assembly.

The early prophets were all wrong about the ultimate results
of the German elections. On the numerous second ballots which
were held after our last note upon the subject was written the
government gained some advantages, so that, by judicious finess-
ing with the many small political parties, the imperial chancellor
may be able to carry his modified scheme of an army bill. It
is eminently gratifying to note that the famous Centre Party,
the bulwark of Catholicity in Germany, has held its own fairly
all through. It emerges from the contest the strongest and most
compact party of all the German groups.

The fact that this great party should have so well held its
own whilst a wave of Social Democracy is sweeping over the
whole Fatherland may seem to some a startling paradox, but to
many thinking minds it must appear to be the natural outcome
of the wonderful appeal to the common conscience of mankind
on behalf of the rights of labor addressed by the great-hearted
Leo XIII. in his late encyclical. Social Democracy would seem
now to have reached its high-water mark, but it is hard to say
where its rising flood would have stopped were it not for this
wise and humane appeal of the Pope to the better instincts
and judgment of human nature.

The new Reichstag assembled immediately after its election,
and its deliberations were opened by an address from the em-

1893.] EDITORIAL NOTES. 735

peror. The tone of this speech was almost one of entreaty to
pass his pet measure, the army bill. This, perhaps, is not to
be wondered at; but the chief reason put forward by the fid-
getty potentate would seem to show that he possesses a sort of
wit like that attributed to the blundering Sir Boyle Roche. " I
want to give Europe," his Majesty said, "in the strength of the
German army a guarantee for peace." There would be some-
thing to laugh at in this barefaced pretence were it not for the
grim red vista which it opens up as the inevitable termination
to all this policy of blood-tax. Bismarck himself now appears
to be terrified at the monster he has helped to create, for he
has aroused world-wide attention by the tenor of a speech which
he delivered a few days after the elections were over to a dele-
gation of admirers. To beware of the growing power of Prussia
and to organize against it was the warning which, in effect, he
gives to the minor German States ; and he pointed out how,
under the Federal Constitution, this can be done effectively.
This from the man who made the German Empire, and made
the King of Prussia its head, is a striking instance of what is
called the irony of fate. We are reminded of Samson pulling
down the temple by this spectacle of Bismarck turning against
the structure which he built and cemented with blood.

The first reading of the army bill was carried by a very nar-
row majority 198 to 187, and its subsequent passage threatened
to be stormy enough. Over the debate upon it, on July 14, a
very tempestuous discussion arose, the stormy petrel of the inci-
dent being Count Herbert Bismarck. He opposed the two years'
limit for military service in the bill most vehemently, on the
singular, ground that the army was likely to be tainted largely
with Socialism. As a cure for this Count Bismarck fought hard
for a three years' period, and was so obstreperous that he was
several times called to order. As it was only by accepting the
principle of a two years' period that the emperor got the Reich-
stag to accept his bill at all, Count Bismarck's proposition, if
adopted by the government, would have been fatal to its chan-
ces of passing in any shape. What difference a two years' limit
or a three years' limit could possibly make, as a killer of the
Socialist bacillus, it would not be easy to explain.

So successful were the tactics of the Unionists in the House
of Commons in delaying the progress of the Home-Rule Bill
that the government has been compelled to take resolute action.

736 EDITORIAL NOTES. [Aug.,

In the course taken formerly by the Tories to rush objectiona-
ble legislation through Parliament, Mr. Gladstone found a pre-
cedent ready to hand. It was their hands which fashioned the
closure, and on their heads, like the guillotine on the neck of
its inventor, the machine is now falling. At the end of July
the prime minister gave notice that the government would take
the necessary steps to have the bill reported to the House with-
in a month, by getting through it in four stages with the help
of the closure. Since then it has made astonishingly good head-
way. The only serious trouble over it arose at the clause deal-
ing with the retention of the Irish members in the Imperial
Parliament. Mr. Gladstone had fixed the number at eighty, in-
stead of the full representation, and to this the Parnellites carried
their opposition so far as to vote against the government on an
amendment. This move was more for show than anything else

just like the sortie of a garrison about to capitulate a mere
taste of fight to save their military honor ; for Mr. Gladstone
had previously announced that he left the question an open
one, and would not accept an adverse vote as a defeat of the
bill. The Parnellites, or Redmondites, were bound to do some-
thing for appearances' sake ; and this is the whole performance

a very poor display of Parliamentary fire-works.

Manhattan College had its gala-day on June 23, when the
annual ceremony of bestowing the honors won by its more
ardent or gifted students was gone through in presence of ad-
miring relatives and friends and the general public. The event
was quite a musical and floral demonstration, and is likely to
form one of those pleasurable reminiscences which lighten our
way through life. Archbishop Corrigan presided at the function,
and the eloquence of the Honorable W. Burke Cochrane was in-
voked to drive home the lessons of noble emulation in piety
and good-citizenship imparted in the course of the collegiate
training. It is superfluous to say that this was done in
felicitous fashion by that versatile orator, whose gift it is to em-
bellish everything he touches. Mr. Cochrane pointed out that
Catholicism and patriotism must go hand-in-hand, so that to be
a good Catholic was synonymous with being a good citizen. What
part was borne by the great Catholics of a past generation in
rearing our edifice of national liberty and framing our imperish-
able Declaration of Independence was dwelt upon by the orator
in magnificent periods, whose force and brilliancy electrified all
in the vast spell-bound assembly. In his closing address, subse-

1 893.] EDITORIAL NOTES. 737

quently, Archbishop Corrigan strongly endorsed the precept of
linked piety and patriotism, and counselled the young alumni
to bear in mind always the double duty they owed to their holy
religion and their great Motherland. Such in effect was the
monition given by his Grace, in an address brief but full of
the quiet force and refinement of manner which are his natural
characteristics. " It was appropriate," he said, " that the
speakers should refer to our beloved country, its past, its pre-
sent, and its future. Love for our country is in the heart of
each one of us, and we who were born here have certainly
great reason to grow up in the most tender feeling towards
this land."

The Catholic Summer-School of America is now in session
at Plattsburgh. The Syllabus of Lectures shows that a most
varied and attractive intellectual feast will be served to its
scholars. We could hardly desire for the average fair-minded
non-Catholic American any more convincing evidence of the
falsity of the old and ever-new charge made by the Protestant
press and pulpit of the intellectual inferiority of Catholics than
a perusal of the little pamphlet sent us by D. C. Heath & Co.,
publishers, containing the Syllabus of Lectures.

He would not need to be told that scholars of such unques-
tionably high eminence in the fields of science, religion, and
polite literature, whose lectures are here announced, are not
manufactured to order. They are the evident outgrowth of an
exalted intellectual life matured under the inspiration and fos-
tering care of the Catholic Church.

Such an observer would not fail, we think, to draw one
other important conclusion which would at once sweep away
from his mind the accumulated dust of Protestant anti-Catholic
prejudice. That lectures of such a high order of learning and
profound erudition are not only given, but that they can com-
mand, as they certainly are doing, an audience of notable num
bers, is equal evidence that we are able to furnish at short no-
tice a body of intelligent listeners to them.

Nothing will aid more powerfully towards controverting the
cowardly and malicious hue and cry of " popular ignorance "
and " intellectual slavery," which our enemies have been indus-
triously keeping up against us, than this most worthy exhibit
of popular Catholic intellectual vigor offered to the thoughtful
American public at the Summer-School. The result of their
VOL. LVII. 50

738 EDITORIAL NOTES. [Aug.,

efforts, as indicated by this syllabus of the work at the school,
is one of which the Board of Studies may well be proud.

The plea made by Father Yorke in the March CATHOLIC
WORLD for the self-sacrificing and noble-hearted sisters who are
devoting their lives to missionary work among the savage tribes
of Alaska is still bearing fruit in numerous donations. THE
CATHOLIC WORLD has already sent $135 received from gen-
erous friends, and still the offerings continue to pour in.
Before long the last vessel carrying supplies and help for the
coming winter will leave San Francisco. After it leaves, the
sisters are shut out from civilization till next spring, and a
long, bitter cold winter is before them. Any donation sent
through us we shall be pleased to forward.

The attitude of the English Catholic Unionists towards the
Irish Home-Rule Bill is simply incomprehensible. They continue
to issue manifesto after manifesto against that measure of ele-
mentary justice, professedly out of concern for the interests of
the Catholic religion, with a wearying iteration that reminds one
of Castlereagh's " weak, washy, everlasting flood." The latest
document over their signature contains hardly any variation in
its terms from its predecessors. The signatories have only again
to say that they are afraid the interests of religion will suffer if
the claims of Ireland be satisfied, because, forsooth, some of the
present Irish representatives have developed in their political
career revolutionary tendencies ! Do the signatories ever ask
themselves why these " revolutionary tendencies " were de-
veloped ? Was it not simply because the voice of the country
was perpetually stifled, and the system of alien misgovernment
was swiftly dragging it down to certain destruction ? Do they
not know that the Holy Father himself has expressed his warm
desire that the legitimate aspirations of the Irish people should
find their fulfilment ? Ireland has always hugged the jewel
of her religion to her breast often her famishing breast even
when the clouds of despair and death lay black and lightning-
riven upon her anguished head. The countrymen of those Eng-
lish " Catholic Unionists " came to her with their faggots and
their steel in the one hand, their gold in the other, to shake
her constancy; and the base bribe was spurned as scornfully
as the cowardly menace.

1893-] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 739

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

ALL COMMUNICATIONS RELATING TO READING CIRCLES, LISTS OF BOOKS,
ETC., SHOULD BE ADDRESSED TO THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION, NO.
415 WEST FIFTY-NINTH STREET, NEW YORK CITY.

^pHE Fenelon Reading Circle made a brilliant record for good work accom-
plished during the year ending June, 1893. Among the distinguished speak-
ers who attended the meetings were Rev. John M. Kiely, Rev. P. A. Halpin, S.J.,
Rev. John L. Belford, Brother Azarias, and Mrs. A. T. Toomy. At the closing
meeting in the Pouch Mansion a reception was tendered to the chief patron of
the Circle, Right Rev. Charles E. McDonnell, D.D., Bishop of Brooklyn. In a
brief address he reminded the members of his former visit, and said that in the
administration of a diocese a bishop had to have assistants ; the vicars-general
and the chancellor, for instance, for the care of the spiritual discipline and the
temporalities. So in the social organizations he had to select directors. From
his observation of the work done by the Fenelon he was convinced that he had
made a wise selection in the director he had named to represent him in the Fe"ne-
lon Reading Circle. He thought he was animated by some of the spirit, the gen-
tleness, and the tact of the great Fenelon. He thanked Father Flannery for
taking such good care of the members of the Circle of which he considered him-
self the head. He made some suggestions as to the future course of study, and
concluded that the next year would show even more satisfactory results.

* * *

Rev. M. G. Flannery, the director of the Fenelon Reading Circle, in his 'ad-
dress dwelt on the marvellous personality of Fenelon, whose book on the educa-
tion of young women is recognized as a standard work on educational literature.
Bernardin Henri de Saint-Pierre, in his tudes de la Nature, tells us how that
wonderful literary genius, that strange mixture of angel and demon, Jean-Jacques
Rousseau, sauntered with him one day into a monastery as the monks were chant-
ing a singularly beautiful litany. Rousseau was overcome with emotion and re-
marked : " Now I experience what is said in the Gospel ' Where two or three
are gathered together in My name, there am I in the midst of them.' There is
here an atmosphere of peace and happiness that penetrates my very soul." " Ah !"
replied Bernardin, " if Fenelon had lived you would have been a Catholic."
Rousseau turned to him with tears in his eyes and said : " Oh, if Fenelon were
alive I would struggle to get into his service, even as a lackey !" If these char-
acters, such antipodes of one another as the infidel Rousseau and the Quaker
Whittier, the Calvinist Guizot and the Unitarian Channing, could have been so
bewitched by the surpassing sweetness of the soul of Fenelon, who will wonder
that the Catholic women of this Circle took him for their patron and made his
name a household world in this fair city ? So much for our name. Now then
for our aims. That the low ideas of the Greek and Roman world concerning the
position of woman, or the still lower and more humiliating notions prevalent in
oriental lands, do not obtain among us to-day, is due to the spirit and power of
the Catholic Church alone. She has not forgotten who were the stanchest and
most faithful friends of her divine Founder during his earthly sojourn ; who fol-
lowed him about with uncomplaining self-sacrifice, and, as the Gospel tells us,

740 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Aug.,

ministered to his wants with such affectionate assiduity. The church gratefully
remembers that

" Not she with traitor's kiss the Saviour stung,

Not she denied him with unholy tongue ;

She, when apostles shrank, did danger brave,

Last at his cross, earliest at his grave."

Thus the church was the friend and protector of woman, and continued so up to
the days of the Council of Ephesus, when the true doctrine of the incarnation was
defined and the unspeakable dignity of our Blessed Lady placed beyond question,
and down to the earlier middle ages, when the stupendous task devolved on her
of civilizing, softening, and refining the barbarous hordes that swept over Eu-
rope. Then she instituted chivalry, one of the aims and purposes of which was
the honor and defence of womanhood. And we may safely say to this institution,
and to Catholic Christianity that inspired and fostered it, the dignity and the
honor and the liberty enjoyed by woman to-day are solely and undoubtedly due.
Not only is it the aim of the Fenelon society to disprove the verse of the poet
Wordsworth, that " high thinking and plain living are no more," but also to re-
fute the time-worn slander still heard from the lips of the malicious or the ill-
informed, that the policy of Catholicism has been to keep women in subjection
and ignorance. The human mind, says Emerson, insists on intellect and sanctity.
It will not tolerate the one without the other ; and it is only the fusion of these
two that makes a character deserve and command respect. Now, this is precise-
ly the aim of Catholicism among men and women alike the cultivation of en-
lightened holiness and it is also and pre-eminently the aim of this society. Fur-
thermore, the Fenelon Circle would have it understood that it is not in sympathy
with any of the societies of the so-called woman's emancipation movement that is
sweeping over the country, and that lends itself so easily to masculine ridicule.
This society is essentially conservative. The members are first, last, and all the
time loyal and devoted daughters of Mother Church, ever anxious to please her,
ever anxious to be in touch with her spirit, to remain within traditional lines, and
vehemently disclaiming all Utopian aspirations to rule or contend with or teach
men. For they ever bear in mind what Fenelon once wrote to Mme. de Mainte-
non : " There are ways in which a woman is permitted to teach i.e., by giving
counsel on matters within her own experience, and with all due submission to au-
thority. Women may not teach or decide with authority, but they may edify,
counsel, and instruct on matters already authorized." I am happy to say that
these thoughts of the Archbishop of Cambrai which are none other than the
teaching of the apostles and Catholic tradition are both believed and practised
by members of this society. They are quite content to remain busy Marthas in
their homes and silent Marys in the church. Not theirs the ambition to disturb
the old order and to bring confusion into the harmonious relationship that Catho-
lic Christianity has ever sought to establish between men and women. There is
rather the ambition to aid the church in her work of enlightening and cultivating
the individual and the community men as well as women so that eventually the
relationship of woman to man may become what it ought to be, in the words of

Tennyson, " Like sweetest music set to perfect words."

* * *

The president of the Fenelon Reading Circle, Miss A. M. Mitchell, presented
a report which is deserving of careful consideration by all members of Reading
Circles. She relates the history of the Reading Circle movement fostered by the
Paulist Fathers. About three years ago a few Brooklyn women, catching the

1 893-] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 741

spirit of the agitation, determined that the City of Churches should not be behind
in this intellectual revival, and, stimulated by the kindly encouragement and per-
sonal assistance of Father Barry, they formed what is now regarded as the pio-
neer Reading Circle of Brooklyn. The late Father Fransioli placed at their dis-
posal a room in the old hospital building on Congress Street. This room was
fitted up by the members and 1 used by them until a little over a year ago, when
the inconvenience of its location made it seem desirable that they should, move to
a more central part of the city, and this led to our taking up our quarters in this
building.

The first two years of the society's existence formed a fruitful experience to
those concerned. This kind of work was new to Catholic women, their know-
ledge of organization had been confined to the sodality, or some similar form of
church society, whose object was to stimulate piety or a spirit of charity among
the faithful. The Reading-Circle movement called for an organization in which
intellectual improvement should be the guiding motive. This was a new field of
action, and our women, going into unexplored regions, had many difficulties to en-
counter. It is not surprising, therefore, that they seemed many times on the verge
of shipwreck and felt strongly tempted to give up the ship. A few brave spirits
struggled on, however, and about a year and a half ago they saw new life infused
into the society by the adoption of a constitution and the election of a regularly
constituted board of officers. A small number of people may be able to get to-
gether and discuss what they have read in a very informal manner without feeling
the need of guiding strings ; but as soon as their number increases to any extent
it is a self-evident fact that there must be some properly organized form of gov-
ernment. I emphasize the matter because I am well aware that the use of a con-
stitution in Reading Circles has met with some opposition. The argument ad-
vanced against its use is that it intimidates those who are not well versed in par-
liamentary tactics, and so acts as a barrier to freedom of expression. I do not
think that the members of our society have suffered any serious inconvenience
from this source, nor that any valuable ideas have been refused the light of day
for want of familiarity with Cushing's Manual. On the contrary this method of
clearly defining the rights and duties of members developed greater self-reliance.
The feeling that what was everybody's business was nobody's business entirely
disappeared, and the adoption of a constitution marked the turning of the tide
that launched " The Fenelon " into safer and surer waters.

The growth of the society can be gauged by the fact that the active member-
ship has doubled during the past year, the limit, which is fifty, being now
reached.

The active members meet on the last Tuesday of every month to report on their
reading. The course outlined for this year was " The Ladies of the French Sa-
lon." As the salon had its rise in the seventeenth century, the study of this sub-
ject gave us considerable valuable information in regard to events that were con-
temporaneous with Fenelon.

The active members were divided into groups, which were designated respec-
tively as the history, biography, and literature groups. At this monthly meeting
reports were submitted of the reading done by the members during the month,
and a paper prepared by some member of each group was then read. This was
supplemented by some instructive talks by our spiritual director on topics
having a religious bearing, notable among these being his talks on Jansenism and
Quietism.

In framing our constitution we recognized the fact that there were a number

74 2 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Aug.,

of women so much occupied with the duties of their daily avocations that they
could not find time to follow the reading of the active members. To enable these
to keep in touch with the movement we formed an associate membership. The
associate members attend on the first Tuesday of every month what is known as
our monthly tea. A lecture is always provided for this day, and we have enjoyed
several fine literary treats during the year. Among the subjects presented by the
lecturers were "Tennyson," "The Latin Translation of the Vulgate," "The Illi-
teracy of Pronunciation," " A Talk on Ethics," and " How to study Dante." As
an evidence of the popularity of these gatherings, I need only say that the asso-
ciate membership numbers at present about one hundred.

Last, but by no means least, is our honorary membership. We take great
pleasure in assigning a place on this list to all those who have shown an interest
in the work of the society by lecturing for us or lending us the encouragement of
their presence at our monthly teas. Our Right Rev. Bishop heads this list. By
his gracious consent a year ago to take the society under his patronage he has
given marked evidence of his interest in the work we are trying to accomplish ;
and as we present for your inspection to-day what we have done during the past
year we trust you may feel that your confidence in us has not been misplaced.

Under the guidance of our efficient spiritual director such a strong impetus
has been given to reading that we have already matured plans by which we hope
before long to be able to boast of a well-stocked library. We have on our shelves
at present some of the works of many of our leading Catholic authors. We hope
in this way to pay the debt of appreciation we owe to those who have burned the
midnight oil in giving expression to what is best and noblest in human nature,
and who proved that being a loyal child of Mother Church has not impaired but
rather stimulated their genius.

I have tried to briefly outline for you what the Fenelon Reading Circle is
aiming at, and what it has succeeded in accomplishing during the past year. We
feel that we have only laid a few stones in the foundation, but we have tried to lay
them wisely and well.

We all recognize that this is the age of intellectual activity and pre-eminently
that of intellectual advancement among women. A few days ago the greatest
gathering of representative women that the world has ever seen met at Chicago to
discuss topics of vital interest to the women of two hemispheres. It is gratifying
to find that Catholic women were not entirely devoid of representation. Miss Eliza
Allen Starr, the veteran leader of Catholic women, deplored the fact that this re-
presentation was so small, and the press seemed to evince surprise that we were
represented at all. This proves to us that we need lay organization among our
women. We are too prone to rest satisfied with what is being accomplished by
religious orders. They do much, it is true, but the very condition of their lives
limits their sphere of action. We have an illustrious example of what a Catholic
lay-woman can accomplish in Queen Isabella of Spain. In this centennial year
it would be well for us to remember that, four hundred years before the boasted
advancement of the nineteenth century was dreamed of, she gave an intellectual
stimulus to Spain that commands the admiration of the world to-day. A model
wife and mother, she gave personal supervision to the instruction of her children,
nor did she stop here. Her large, womanly heart took in those beyond her own
household, and with the utmost solicitude she provided for the proper training of
the young nobility. At her request Peter Martyr founded a school for their in-
struction, and writing of the enthusiasm that prevailed he said : " My house all
day swarms with, noble youths reclaimed from ignoble pursuits to those of letters.''

1893-] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 743

Prescott says that it was due to her personal attendance at the academic exami-
nations that the women of Spain, as in no other country of which he was aware,
took part in the public exercises of the institutions of learning and delivered lec-
tures from the chairs of the universities. The chair of Latin classics at the great
University of Salamanca was filled by a woman, Donna Lucia de Mendiano, and
that of rhetoric at Alcala was filled by Donna Francisca de Lebrija, daughter of
the historian of that name. All this was done by that remarkable queen besides
attending to the numerous cares of state, which the prolonged war with the Moors
at that time made particularly arduous.

We cannot all wield the sceptre of an Isabella, but we can at least try to im-
itate her example by doing that which is clearly within our grasp. If we cannot
found schools to draw people from ignoble pursuits, we can interest women in
Reading Circles. Let not the silly fear of being considered " strong-minded "
keep our young women from being identified with such organizations. Isabella
lost not one jot of her womanliness by having an intellectual bent. It was the
firm soil that strengthened and offset the spiritual side of her character. Let not
the plea of social demands lead women to withhold their interest with the cry
of "want of time." The busiest people are always the people who have the
most time.

Mile, de Scuderi was a prominent social leader in the salon of the seventeenth
century. She found time to entertain her friends, and at the same time accom-
plish a great deal of literary work. Here is what she indicates as the limit to
which a woman might go according to the Rambouillet code :

" One can know some foreign language and confess to reading Homer, He-
siod, and the works of the illustrious Aristotle without being too learned. One can
express an opinion so modestly that, without offending the propriety of her sex,
she may permit it to be seen that she has wit, knowledge, and judgment. That
which I wish especially to teach women is not to speak too much of that they
know well; never to speak of that "which they do not know at all ; and always to
speak reasonably."

Surely those who are most chary of the limitations of a woman's sphere
could not find any fault with such precepts as these.

Finally let it be our proud boast that the women of the Fenelon Reading
Circle are fully abreast of the spirit of the age. Our religion forms a safe anchor
that will at all times keep us within reasonable bounds and at the same time stim-
ulate us to lend a hand in every movement that is onward and upward.
* * *

The constitution framed under the guidance of Miss Mitchell is here given :

" ARTICLE I. The sodety shall be known as the Fenelon Reading Circle of
Brooklyn.

" ARTICLE II. Its object shall be to disseminate a taste for literature in
general, and Catholic literature in particular.

" ARTICLE III. Its officers shall be a president, a vice-president, a record-
ing and a corresponding secretary, a treasurer and librarian. There shall be in ad-
dition to these a committee of three members, known as the Advisory Committee.
This committee shall be appointed by the president. The business of the society
shall be transacted in executive meeting held once a month.

" ARTICLE IV. The society shall hold its meetings on the first and third
Tuesday of every month. The third Tuesday from October to June inclusive shall
be a business meeting of members, and all important business shall be finally voted
upon at these business meetings. None but members shall be present at these
business meetings. Ten members shall constitute a quorum. Special meetings

744 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Aug., 1893.

may be called by the president upon a written application of three members, and
all regular members are to be specially notified of the proposed meeting.

" ARTICLE V. The financial year shall begin on the third Tuesday of January,
and the fee then payable shall be $5, which may be paid in two installments of
$2.50 each. If the fee is not paid before the expiration of one month from the
time of election, or the beginning of the financial year, the person from whom it
is due, having been notified, shall cease to be a member.

"ARTICLE VI. Any Catholic woman may be eligible to membership. The
name of a new member must be presented by a regular member of six months'
standing. When a name is presented for membership it shall be referred to a
committee on membership, who shall notify her if she be elected, and on payment
of an initiation fee of $2 she will be duly admitted to the society. The regular
membership shall be limited to fifty."

BY-LAWS.

" Section i. The President shall preside at all meetings. She shall appoint
the Advisory Committee and such other committees as the business of the society
may require. In case of her absence or disability these duties shall be performed
by the vice-president, or the chairman of the Advisory Committee. The vice-
president shall hold herself ready to assist the president in any way.

" 2. The recording secretary shall keep a correct record of all meetings.
The corresponding secretary shall receive, read to the society, and answer all
letters pertaining to the society's affairs, and shall preserve all papers. She shall
notify all members of their election and of the limit of time when the fees are due.
She shall keep a correct list of members with their addresses, and shall attend
to all other business of the society relating to its membership and documents.
She shall make a written report of the year's transactions to be presented to the
society at the annual meeting. The records and correspondence shall be open
at all times to the members.

" 3. The treasurer shall receive, collect, hold, and pay all the moneys of the
society subject to its order. She shall keep an account in detail of all moneys
received and expended by her, and shall render her report in writing at the an-
nual meeting.

"4. The librarian shall keep a correct inventory of the books in the library.
She shall see that all books loaned are charged to members until returned to
her.

"5. The Advisory Committee shall make all arrangements for the literary
and social entertainment to be given the first Tuesday of every month, and shall
also act as a committee on membership.

"6. At the business meeting in November the president shall appoint a com-
mittee of three to nominate a list of officers for the ensuing year. This nominat-
ing committee shall notify their nominees, and in case of any refusal shall sup-
ply the place. This list shall be presented to the members at the last business
meeting of the year, which takes place the third Tuesday in December. The
election shall take place at this meeting, and if any person nominated be not
elected the members shall ballot till every position is filled.

" 7. No person shall hold more than one official position at any time, nor
shall serve for more than two successive years in the office to which she may be
elected ; but any officer shall be eligible for re-election after the intervention of
one year from the time she last held the position. The term of office shall expire
with the annual meeting.

" 8. There shall be an unlimited associate membership to which men and wo-
men are eligible by the same method of election as regular members. The fee of
associate members shall be one dollar a year. Associate members shall be invit-
ed to the literary and social meetings which take place the first Tuesday of every
month ; but can have no voice in the management of the society, nor access to
the courses of reading. Any member wishing to withdraw from the society shall
send a written notice of her intention to the secretary. The regular members are
supposed to follow the courses of reading prescribed by the spiritual director."

Columbian * 36yp08iti0n,

Section 1R, JBlocfe I,
Chicago.

would respectfully call your attention to the ex-
hibition of ECCLESIASTICAL METAL WORK which
is now being shown in the Manufactures and Liberal
Arts Building of the World's Fair in connection with
our other departments.

(Borbam fllVro Co.,
Silversmiths,

Broadway and igt/i AY., New York City.

THE

CATHOLIC WORLD.

VOL. LVII.

SEPTEMBER, 1893.

No. 342.

THE SPIRIT OF ST. FRANCIS DE SALES IN THE
NORTHWEST.

THE VISITATION CONVENT OF SAINT PAUL.

FIE Visitation Order may be said to
mark the place of intersection be-
tween ancient and modern notions
of conventual life for women. It
may be noted, however, that the
history of the order is in singular
consonance with its providential
position. It is the direct offspring
of one of those great and pure
friendships between man and woman
which unfallen Eden knew, which
Plato vainly dreamed of, but which
the House of Nazareth first truly realized,
since it alone has had the virtue to propa-
gate and maintain their likeness. Always fruitful
along the direct line of its development, the Visita-
tion stem has in our own day put forth two new and vigor-
ous shoots springing from a more than ever intimate connec-
tion with its double root, as if to emphasize the nature of
its marvellous fecundity. Here we refer to the Oblate priests
and Oblate sisters of St. Francis de Sales, congregations ap-
proved by Pius IX. almost at the close of his pontificate,
which claim the late Mother Chappuis of the Visitation of
Troyes as their founder, and which have already done excellent

746

THE SPIRIT OF ST. FRANCIS DE SALES.

[Sept.,

work in extending the Christian faith by foreign missions and
the apostolate of the press.

Another peculiarity in the history of the Visitation is found
in the fact that its actual form and prevailing purpose, as well

"'TWAS A TWO-STORY HOUSE WITH A WINDOW OR TWO."

as the lines on which it has developed, bear the unmistakable
impress of an overruling Providence, working indeed through
human means marvellously prepared and adapted to its pur-
poses, yet so careful to divest them of merely human will and
intention that the result actually attained is not unseldom held to
have been purely accidental. It is well known that neither the
original intention of St. Francis de Sales nor the characteristic
traits of St. Jane Frances de Chantal's early devotion succeeded
in giving their joint work the shape at first contemplated by them,
and toward which it tended for several years after its inception.
And it is not uncommon to find good people lamenting that
deflection from the great bishop's purpose by which his daughters
successively dropped external works of charity and assumed
strict enclosure, the contemplative life, and the instruction of
young girls. He did not himself lament it long. We find him,
indeed, protesting first against the cloister, and afterwards against
the schools which he was at once desired to open in his con-

1 893.]

THE SPIRIT OF ST. FRANCIS DE SALES.

747

vents after enclosure had been established. He even went so
far as to hazard interpretations of the Divine will which were
speedily contradicted by the order of events. " God," he wrote
to a superioress when the school question was first mooted, "has
not chosen your Institute for the teaching of little girls, but for
the perfection of women and maidens." But if this was his first
persuasion, how easily was he not led to recognize in the impass-
able obstacles which lay in the path of his intended progress,
and the equally invincible leadings and attractions of the substi-
tuted cause, an indication that, in the thought of Divine Provi-
dence for modern times, the " perfection of women and maidens"
is hardly to be dissevered from "the teaching of little girls."
" The spirit of your Institute," he writes again, " requires you to
understand that if you can be useful for the glory of God,

" THE PRESENT SITE WAS SECURED THROUGH THE EXERTIONS OF COLONEL>|PKINCE."

laboring at any work whatever, . . . you would not on this
account be less agreeable to his Divine Majesty." It is so easy
to acquiesce with the Divine will and purpose when it seems to
coalesce with our own, so difficult when they set aside all our

748

THE SPIRIT OF ST. FRANCIS. DE SALES.

[Sept.,

cherished preconceptions, that it is pleasant to find St. Francis
de Sales called upon to give the most striking of object-lessons
in the practice of that virtue which most of all he loved to
preach : that of simple adhesion of man's will to that of God
as actually displayed in the order of Providence.

Moreover, although it is easy to show that the Visitation

ARCHBISHOP IRELAND.

school had no place in the original plans, and even contradicted
the private inclinations of its founders, it is still more obvious
that it was from the very start one of the works most clearly
purposed by that overruling will which prepared the singular ways
along which those founders had been led to their sacred and most
fruitful union. Even into the first convent, the " Holy Source "

1 893-]

THE SPIRIT OF ST. FRANCIS DE SALES.

749

of Annecy, St. Jane Frances de Chantal had brought her little
daughter Frances, hoping, doubtless, that the child might develop
a religious vocation, but constrained in any case by maternal duty
to superintend her early education. Her eldest daughter was
married ; her son was under the care of his grandfather; another
little girl, who might otherwise have been her sister's companion
at Annecy, was carried off by death. Frances had, however,
a few companions of her own age, some of whom very soon
received the ''little habit," a sort of uniform usually worn by the
early pupils, who frequently exchanged it for that of the novi-
tiate. But Frances de Chantal, as
if to give another humanly inde-
liberate note of the Providential
intention wrought out in the new
order, not only never wore a semi-
conventual dress but never mani-
fested even a passing inclination for
the religious life.

But if he did not stamp this
cherished offspring with his intellec-
tual prepossessions, St. Francis de
Sales moulded it all the more
thoroughly, for that very reason,
in the image of his spirit. Sweet-
ness, humility, flexibility, true
marks of the " handmaidens of the
Lord," were and have remained
the heritage of his daughters, and
the world into which they came has never failed to recog-
nize in them the qualities which go to make " nursing mothers
in Israel." Their schools have been famous in France since they
were first opened, and the American convents derived from
them have been not less so.

The Visitation of St. Paul, with which we are immediately
concerned, is a filiation from that of St. Louis, Mo. In 1872
Monsignor Caillet, the justly beloved pastor of St. Mary's, first
went to St. Louis on behalf of Archbishop (then Bishop) Grace
to ask for a foundation. His request was taken into serious
consideration when he returned to renew it in the following
year, and in May, 1873, Mother M. Vincentia Marotte and Sis-
ter Xavier Wickham, accompanied by Rev. William Walsh, con-
fessor of the convent, visited St. Paul, remaining some days as the
guests of Colonel J. S. Prince. They were most kindly received

ARCHBISHOP GRACE.

750

THE SPIRIT OF ST. FRANCIS DE SALES.

[Sept.,

by all, and among those who contributed largely and in many
ways to make the new foundation possible, special gratitude has

" THEIR THEORY OF EDUCATION is NOBLE."

always been felt toward Archbishop Grace, Monsignor Caillet,
Colonel J. S. Prince, P. J. McQuillan, B. Beaupr, and P. H. Kelly.

THE SPIRIT OF ST. FRANCIS DE SALES.

All preliminaries having been completed, the usual Visitation
swarm six religious took flight from the hive. They were sin-
gularly happy in their superior, Mother Mary Agatha Russell, a

(i) STUDIO; (2) SCHOLAR'S PRIVATE ROOM;

(3) Music ROOMS; (4) STUDY HALL.

The end sought is the development of the highest type of womanhood."

752 THE SPIRIT OF ST. FRANCIS DE SALES. [Sept.,

woman of superior mind and great piety, and well fitted for her
position by long experience in the religious life and school
work of the house of her profession, in which she had held im-
portant offices during many years. Mother Agatha's experience,
although it had included more than one voyage across the At-
lantic, had been so exclusively interior for many years that this
long and tedious voyage (it lasted twelve days) up the Missis-
sippi was almost novel to her ; altogether new was the sight of a
train of cars, and her naively expressed surprise drew around
the nuns an amused but wholly respectful crowd of fellow-voy-
agers, all of whom, and especially one old Methodist minister,
were foremost in pressing upon them every attention and assist-
ance in their power.

The new community travelled under the care of Monsignor
Caillet and the Rev. E. Fenlon, chaplain of the convent, and
arrived in St. Paul August 12, 1873. Their first home was in
Somerset Street, a particularly pleasant spot in the then fashion-
able " lower town." The house was but a small one, and the
St. Louis nuns who had been making merry in recreation times
over the somewhat unwonted dignity of a " foundation," and
exercising their fancy concerning the aspect and proportions of
the quarters that awaited their departing sisters, commemorated
their journey and its end in some of those " verses " which have
always been a feature of Visitandine common life. One of the
couplets describes their emotions

" When ' the gray abbey walls ' broke on their view,
'Twas a two-story house with a window or two."

It was ready to receive them, however, and they were glad to
take immediate possession. The first Mass was celebrated on the
Feast of the Assumption, when enclosure was regularly estab-
lished. The new institution was incorporated under the laws of
the State of Minnesota, and in September a band of twenty-
seven pupils was enrolled, the first Visitandine children of the
Northwest.

The most sanguine expectations were realized for the new
establishment, and after eight years it was found necessary to
find more commodious quarters. The present site, on the cor-
ner of Robert Street and University Avenue, was secured
through the exertions of Colonel Prince and Mr. P. R. L. Har-
denbergh, and the community transferred themselves thither in
June, 1 88 1, followed, two weeks later, by the school- rooms and
dormitories of Somerset Street, which travelled up the hill on

1 893-1

THE SPIRIT OF ST. FRANCIS DE SALES.

753

wheels and by slow stages, the community going out every
morning to sight their " portable property " through a spy-glass
as it lumbered through St. Paul.

(i) STUDIO FACING NORTH ; (2) BOARDERS' SITTING-ROOM ;

(3) ROOM OF DIRECTRESS; (4) DORMITORY.

"The Visitandine stamp on their work is unique."

754 THE SPIRIT OF ST. FRANCIS DE SALES. [Sept.,

Both the community and the school increasing, it soon be-
came apparent that a new house was a necessity, and after
much thought plans were drawn, and in 1888 it was considered
possible to erect half of the proposed building. On the feast
of St. Francis de Sales, January 29, 1889, it was formally opened
with imposing ceremonies by Archbishop Ireland.

During their twenty years in St. Paul, the Visitandines have
trained a large proportion of those women, both Catholic and
Protestant, whose influence has been most powerful for good in
the social life of the city. Their pupils come, however, from
all quarters, and still number almost as many Protestants as
Catholics, the Visitandine stamp upon their work being unique,
easily recognizable, and profoundly appreciated. The aim of
that work is to perfect the soul through the body, the nuns
feeling that the harmonious development of the entire nature
alone fits a girl to do a true woman's work here, and to gain
thereby the reward of the " good and faithful servant " hereafter.
Character is developed by strengthening the will so as to obtain
self-control. There is no lesson, no regulation of discipline
which is not directed to this end. This is the nourishment of
a higher life, and if properly used the result will be a strong
character, able to cope with the demands life makes upon it.
It is for this misty future the present of education must pre-
pare. For it the girl must be armed. The lessons conned from
day to day may pass from memory, but the mental gymnastics
required in their preparation develop the mind and fit it to re-
ceive higher thoughts ; the moral lessons inculcated guide the
feelings ; the degree of self-control gained by daily exercise of
the will determines the way the balance turns when temptation
is weighed against duty. The special branch of study, the regu-
lation presently enforced are but secondary in this view of
education. The end sought is the development of the highest
type of womanhood, and not mere scholarly attainments or a
charming manner, so that when the girl,

" Standing with reluctant feet
Where the brook and river meet,"

receives as a reward her golden crescent, emblem of the begin-
ning she has made, she comprehends that life, if carried out on
the lines on which it has been formed, will round out into a per-
fect whole, shedding a soft radiance on all who come within its
influence. The part of the girl's true friend is to aid her to
recognize the spirit of God in her life, and teach her to make her

I893-]

THE SPIRIT OF ST. FRANCIS DE SALES.

755

aspirations correspond with the designs of her Maker by living
the fullest possible life not one of negative good, content to

(i) LABORATORY ; (2)_MoxHER AGATHA RUSSELL ;

(3) STAGE; (4) CHILDREN'S PLAY-GROUND.

" The pupils have come from all quarters."

avoid positive evil, but a life using memory to recall the past
as an incentive to the future, using self-control so as to be able

756 THE SPIRIT OF ST. FRANCIS DE SALES. [Sept.,

to act with the superior part of the soul when the inferior part
is swept with storms of feeling, using prayer so as to bridge
death and bring eternity near, lessening its dread mystery, mak-
ing it a factor in daily life, and basing piety not on emotion
but on principles.

It will be seen that the aim of the St. Paul Visitandines is
high, their theory of education noble. It remains only to be
said that their practice is in full accord with it. The curriculum
provides for a preparatory course of study, followed by an aca-
demical course of four years which prepares its graduates to

AFTER THE WIND-STORM (WHITSUNTIDE, 1893).

enter any of the colleges which receive women. Elective studies,
suited to particular cases, may, however, be selected from these
courses, since different degrees of mental activity must be recog-
nized. Some grasp ideas and see relations with ease, while
others of equal capacity develop more slowly and require more
pains and instruction than can be given in class. From the be-
ginning of the preparatory classes to the end of the course the
girl is required to use her pen to express her thoughts, and ef-
forts are made to stimulate her inventive powers. The courses
in literature and the history of art are particularly good, em-
bracing in the former both the biographies of authors and criti-
cal study of their best-known works. E. G. MARTIN.

1893-] MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN THE UNITED STATES. 757

THE MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN THE UNITED

STATES.*

E stands erect and has a far outlook whose feet
rest upon the mountain of the Lord. The ages
move in review, the nations march past : his out-
look is universal.

THE STATE OF THE CASE.

The outlook in the United States is many millions of inde-
pendent men and women whose characteristics are liberty and
intelligence. Their eternal destiny and the means of arriving
at it are eagerly discussed, but amid a bewildering con-
flict of opinions. This most modern of nations yet holds to
a vague idea of Christ as the world's redeemer, of the Bible as
God's book : for the rest, the only common creed is progress,
human dignity, and the destiny of the great Republic. Any
claimant for a hearing in religious matters must before all else
be able to square his fundamental principles with these beliefs.

Catholics are mingled among this people in the proportion
of about one to six, and are the only perfectly organized body
of Christians. These are also distinguished by liberty and intel-
ligence, though fully half are new-comers or their children.
They are endowed with an absolutely certain knowledge of
man's eternal destiny as well as of all the means of arriving at
it, and are masters of the most renowned of intellectual forces
the faith of the Catholic, Apostolic, Roman Church. The pro-
blem is how to place this virtue of Catholic faith in a mission-
ary attitude and secure it a hearing ; how to turn all the or-
ganic and personal force of Catholic faith into apostolic zeal
for the eternal salvation of the entire nation.

As a matter of fact we are only beginning to act as if we
felt that our fellow-citizens were our brethren in sore need of
the truth of God. We have as yet failed, as a body, to take
the entire American nation into account in a religious point of
view, have not felt it a duty to proclaim to them that the cer-
tainty of Christ's truth is with us, that the pardon of sins is in
the contrition, confession, and satisfaction of the sacrament of

* A paper read at the Columbian Catholic Congress.

758 MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN THE UNITED STATES. [Sept.,

penance, that the union of their souls with God is in the com-
munion of His Son's body and blood in the Eucharist and the
other necessary means of enlightenment and sanctification.

The problem is, how to induce Catholics to attempt the con-
version of non-Catholics, and to realize that until they offer them
the true religion there is a cloud upon their own title to it.

WHAT IS GOD'S WILL ?

God would have us missionaries to the American people.
Does any Catholic dare to contradict that ? If so, let us hear
from him.

Suppose that my neighbor's house and mine were separated
by a dense woods, and that some morning I should wake to
find a noble avenue cut through between us ; what would such
a miracle mean ? That God willed me to make my neighbor my
friend, to visit him familiarly, and to love him. God has done
more than this with Catholics and non-Catholics in America,
and by community of all that is good in civil and industrial
life, by close social ties and personal friendships, has opened
our hearts mutually to each other. Let us be friends in the
truest sense of the term, the religious.

The dense and tangled forest of prejudice has already been
pierced. That vice of honest minds is now chiefly to be
found among the more ignorant. Few converts but will tell
you that their first step was surprise that Catholics had been
falsely accused. There are men and women all around us who
have but to learn just what we are as a religious body, to be
led on to conversion ; they already know that we have been
basely calumniated. In the better class of minds we shall have
to contend mainly with such difficulties as lie in the way of all
supernatural religion timidity, dread of the mysterious or a
false view of reason's prerogatives, unwillingness to submit to
the unchangeable truth. And in a multitude of other cases men
and women fail to become Catholics only for the same reason
that many of our own people refuse to be good Catholics
worldliness, sensuality, fastidious objection to our vulgar crowds,
family pride, human respect. St. Paul's example shows how to
deal with these : " And as he reasoned of temperance, and
righteousness, and judgment to come, Felix trembled." If even
that wretched bribe-taker trembled, our honest fellow-citizens
will do more. Let us but manage to bring to bear a patient
and intelligent exposition of what our religion actually does for

1893-] MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN THE UNITED STATES. 759

us in our inner and outer life, and then a realization of the
need of salvation, the shortness of life, and the rigors of the
judgment will do the rest.

There can be but one excuse for a Catholic, especially one
of intelligence, and above all a priest, not addressing our erring
brethren : that they cannot be induced to listen to him. And
who has ever fairly sought a hearing and been denied it? How
many instances are there not where men of no peculiar gifts
have filled their churches, and even public halls, with audiences
full of Protestants, giving respectful attention to Catholic truth.
The trouble is not want of audiences, but want of men and
methods persistently to follow up the work.

OUR OPPORTUNITIES.

The collapse of dogmatic Protestantism is our opportunity.
Denominations, and "creeds," and " schools," and "confessions"
are going to pieces before our eyes. Great men built them, and
little men can demolish them. This new nation cannot but re-
gard with disdain institutions hardly double its own short life,
and yet utterly decrepit ; cannot but regard with awe an insti-
tution in whose life the Great Republic could have gone through
its career nearly a score of times. I tell you that the vigor of
national youth must be amazed at the freshness of perennial re-
ligion, and must soon salute it as divine. The dogmas of older
Protestantism are fading out of our people's minds, or are
being thrust out. It is not against the religion of men's ances-
tors, but against each one's religion of yesterday, as unsteady
in grasp as it is recent in acquisition, that we have to contend
we who speak for Him who is of yesterday, and to-day, and
the same for ever.

Consider, then, how it is with our noble-hearted friends : fn
their case it is religion wandering here and there in search of a
church. How many earnest souls are about us, weary of doubt-
ful teachings, glad to harken to, ay and to believe, any one
who promises them relief.

See, too, and admire, how their religious instincts strive after
organic life. As Calvinism dies, Christian Endeavor is born and
counts a million members in a day good works making little
of faith, as at first faith made little of good works. See that
while Methodism leaves the slums and is petrifying in lordly
temples and in universities, the Salvation Army scours the
gutters it has turned from with loathing.

I tell you that the people around us are religious, that they

760 MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN THE UNITED STATES. [Sept.,

long for God and are ready for those divine rules of the higher
life called Catholicity.

No form of belief faces civilized irreligion with half the
courage of Catholicity. A vigorous man exults in the trial of
his strength. It is incredible that an intelligent Catholic shall
not command the attention of thoughtful minds on questions of
such absorbing interest as What becomes of our dead ? Can
we communicate with them ? Can we get along without the
Bible? What think you of Christ, whose Son is he? We have
the truth on all such vital questions ; Catholic truth is simple,
credits itself, and is in the highest degree commendatory of the
church as compared with the Protestant denominations.

Only make a parallel of Catholic principles and American
fundamental ideas on human dignity, and you will perceive that
we are up to the times and kindred to the nation. There can
be little doubt that this Republic shall be made Catholic if we
love its people as God would have us.

We are right, and we can prove it. How very much that
means. It is God's will with men that those who are right shall
know how to prove it, and those who are wrong shall be brought
to listen to them. If all that we had to give were a right
scheme of social amelioration, we should win the people, because
we should be right ; or if it were a true discovery of how to
fully develop electrical forces, we should win the world of
science and industry. But oh ! it is the true religion of God
about which we are right every man's sorest need, every
man's sweetest joy. That is in our case the tremendous meaning
of the claim We are right, and we can prove it. The cruel
fact is, that dreamers of social reform work harder and succeed
better than we who are the children of light, and they whose
only end is money are the best models in our day of devoted
and well-directed endeavor.

Why, when it was to fly in the face of high Rome, to be
burned to death, to be devoured by wild beasts, countless thou-
sands yearly rushed into the church. And now it is to float into
the haven of peace and joy, it is to taste the sweetness of the
Lord Jesus Christ without any persecution, it is to embrace a
religion whose dogma of human dignity and equality listen to
Leo XIII. as he expounds it! adds to American greatness the
placet of higher Rome.

I do not want to believe those prophets of ill-omen who tell
us that we are shortly to find ourselves in the midst of a nation
which has lost the knowledge of Jesus Christ as its redeemer,

1893-] MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN THE UNITED STATES. 761

which knows no heaven or hell but the sorrows and joys of
this fleeting life ; but there is much to confirm that gloomy
view. And what voice shall call them back from so dark a
doom but the trumpet note of Catholic truth? Who should be
foremost in print and on platform and in the intercourse of
private life, pleading for Christ and offering his promises of
eternal joy, if not Catholic bishops, priests, and laity?

PERSONAL TRAITS OF A MISSIONARY.

The first element of hope in any enterprise is that the right
sort of men and women are undertaking it. The sanctified soul
makes the best missionary. Good men and women are the
power of God unto salvation. The Bible is the Word of God
and it enlightens me ; but a zealous Christian is another Christ
to me. The union of men with truth is not union with books
or even ideas, but with God and with each other, and that
immediately.

The diffusion of Catholics among non-Catholics makes a per-
sonal and independent tone of Catholicity necessary in any case,
but it also distributes missionaries everywhere, independent
religious characters who can maintain the truth with the least
possible external help. It is God's way. One by one men are
born, become conscious of responsibility, die, are judged. One
by one, and by personal influence, non-Catholics are made aware
that they are wrong ; and then one, and again another of their
Catholic friends personally influence them to understand that
Catholicity is right.

Combined action can do much, but the supreme combination
is that of virtue and sympathetic interest in a single person.
Family, social, business relations are made by Providence for
this end : that they may become channels of heavenly influence.

Councils have done much for religion, but men and women
have done more, for they made the councils. There were great
councils during the two hundred years before Trent, and with
them and between them matters grew worse. Why did Trent
succeed ? held amid wars, interrupted, almost disjointed. Be-
cause the right sort of men at last had come : popes, bishops,
theologians. It was not new enactments that saved us, but new
men Ignatius and Philip Neri, Teresa and Francis de Sales
and Vincent de Paul, and their like.

The real force of life is personal, is soul upon soul, and
must be our real missionary force.
VOL. LVII. 52

762 MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN THE UNITED STATES. [Sept.,

HOW TO GAIN A HEARING.

Catholics are, therefore, to be made missionary by personal
qualities which shall attract their non-Catholic acquaintances
the American virtues of self-control, independence of character,
love of liberty and of intelligence, these must shine out with a
Catholic lustre. To them must be added other natural virtues
dear to our countrymen, such as truthfulness, candor, temper-
ance, industry, fair dealing ; these must find heroes and exem-
plars plentifully among us. All this is necessary to introduce
the supernatural life, divine faith, and hope and love ; Catholic
unity ; confession and communion. " First the natural man and
then the spiritual man," says the apostle. Give us fervent Cath-
olics who are typical Americans, and brotherly love will do the
rest. If non-Catholics are felt to be brethren by nationality,
soon St. John's test will claim its application : " We know that
we have passed from death to life because we love the breth-
ren."

Interest in the advancement of God's kingdom must become
a note of personal Catholicity. We must open our hearts to
non-Catholics as to brothers and sisters ; each of them who reaches
the circle of our influence must feel our kindly interest in his
religious state, if it be no more than sympathy with his sincere
belief in what is common to all.

The men and women who are right will persuade those who
are wrong, if they want to. Truth is mighty ; but that means
truth thrilling upon the lips of men and women, gleaming in
their eyes, beautiful in their lives. We need not pray for ora-
tors ; he that speaks from the heart is eloquent enough. If a
man loves American souls because Christ died for them, he will
win his way to save them.

The personal use we make of the truth of God is a good
test of our valuation of it. It is this way in the gift of the
truth : if it is not worth sharing it is not worth keeping. A
people not eager to share Catholicity with kindly neighbors and
fellow-citizens are riot likely to live up to it themselves ; cer-
tainly they are not worthy to enjoy it, much less to transmit it
to their children.

The biographer of St. Philip Neri, speaking of the singular
power and warmth of the saint's heart-beat, says that " when he
knew any one to be tempted, especially with sensual temptations,
he would draw him tenderly to his breast, and so dispel the
temptation at once, and fill his soul with a sweet serenity and

1893-] MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN THE UNITED STATES. 763

heavenly peace." Take your doubting non-Catholic friend to
your heart, at least figuratively, and your words by their very
tones of sympathy will dispel his errors.

The following lines from Cardinal Newman, entitled "The
Religion of Cain," and headed by the text " Am I my brother's
keeper?" are instructive:

The time has been, it seemed a precept plain
Of the true faith, Christ's tokens to display ;

And in life's commerce still the thought retain,
That men have souls and wait a judgment day;

Kings used their gifts as ministers of heaven,

Nor stripped their zeal .for God of means which God
had given.

'Tis altered now ; for Adam's eldest born
Has trained our practice in a selfish rule

Each stands alone, Christ's bonds asunder torn ;
Each has his private thought, selects his school,

Conceals his creed and lives in closest tie

Of fellowship with those who count it blasphemy.

Brothers ! spare reasoning ; men have settled long
That ye are out of date and they are wise ;

Use their own weapons ; let your words be strong,
Your cry be loud, till each scared boaster flies ;

Thus the Apostles tamed the pagan breast,

They argued not but preached ; and conscience did the rest.

THE EVIL OF RELIGIOUS SELFISHNESS.

Religion cannot exist in the soul without a principle of fecun-
dity by which it demands to be communicated. Selfishness, be-
sides being a vice, is a malady. It was the primary evil of Pro-
testantism, and it has proved its ruin. The Bible is the common
heritage of God's children ; the Reformers made it each man's
private property ; hence disunion and then doubt. And any
Catholic who fancies that he can use his faith as if it were his
own exclusive property is in error, and is in danger of being
decatholicized.

The missionary spirit is needed for our own inner life, in or-
der that racial, local, family influences may be restricted to their
subordinate spheres. These tend to supplant the universal.
Nothing tends to make a man universal, catholic, better than
the noble virtue of zeal for souls. "Blessed is the man who
hath found a true friend " is perfectly true in its converse :
blessed is the man who is true friend to another.

764 MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN THE UNITED STATES. [Sept.,

It is easy to see, therefore, that a spirit of defence is not the
missionary spirit, but one of aggressive charity. The dread of
defection, and the tendency to mournful exercises of reparation,
indicate a tone of mind quite unmissionary. Catholic faith is
too often and too closely identified with religious traditions and
practices brought from the Old World, producing a narrow and
suspicious disposition. The sensation of exile is injurious to the
missionary vocation. " To the Greek and to the barbarian, to
the wise and to the unwise, I am a debtor."

To my mind our very dissensions, whether on matters of
principle or of policy, are reason for encouragement, for they
have shown an independence of conviction which yields to no
human tribunal, and in bowing to a divine tribunal does so
frankly and without cringing. Turn this independence of thought
into missionary channels, and the results will be equal to our
deep personal sincerity multiplied by the incalculable power of
our divine organization.

How to go to work is an easy problem, since we have a per-
fect organization which can utilize the resources of modern civil-
ization. Let us but have the determined purpose* the men of
action bent upon success and the ways and means are the
divine methods of the church and the modern opportunities
of the press, the platform, and the incessant intercommunication
of all classes in America.

American bishops, priests, and laity working together in an
apostolic spirit will missionize the entire land in half a decade
of years. The immediate effect will be to throw every form of
error upon the defensive, to set every religiously disposed person
to sorting out and dividing calumny from fact, to start a small
and perceptible stream of conversions in every locality. It seems
like a dream, but it is really a vision of the future, and the
not distant future either. Having done nothing, we have many
thousands of converts : what may we not hope from an universal
apostolate?

THE BISHOP IS THE CHURCH'S MISSIONARY AS WELL AS HER

RULER.

If what I have been saying is true, the practical suggestion
which follows is that every diocese should have at least one or
two priests who shall be exclusively missionary I mean, of
course, secular priests, and missionaries to non-Catholics.

As the Bishop has one of his more experienced clergy to
do Bishop's work as vicar-general, one of the younger priests to

1 893.] MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN THE UNITED STATES. 765

do Bishop's work as secretary, an expert to do Bishop's legal
work as chancellor, so should there be one or two priests to
do Bishop's work as missionary to his "other sheep not of this
fold," wholly devoted to arousing the consciences of non-Catho-
lics. If there is an administrative need of help, and an epis-
tolary and a legal need of help, so is there a missionary one.

And this is the answer to the difficulty, " The Bishop hasn't
got priests enough to take care of the parishes." If this were
absolutely true he would dismiss his secretary to a parish, re-
call the professors in the seminary to parishes ; if he cannot
take care of the necessary routine and educational work of the
diocese without sharing it with priests, neither can he the apos-
tolic work without a missionary. Or is it not to be deemed a
necessary work? Did the Holy Ghost say only that Bishops
were to rule the Church of God committed to them ? Who
was it that said, " Go forth into all the world and preach the
Gospel to every creature " ? Have this and kindred texts no
meaning for the Church in America?

The diocesan missionary should be the Bishop's right arm,
as the Roman Propaganda is the Pope's.

THE PRIEST IS A MISSIONARY IN HIS PARISH.

What can a priest do in his parish ? He can give courses
of doctrinal sermons, inviting the presence of all thinking men
and women through the press or he can get his neighbors to
do this in his church for him. He can act and look and speak
as belonging to this people and nation, deeply interested in the
common welfare. He is the appointed champion of religion and
morality in his parish, and he should act accordingly. He should
be the public foe of all vice. In him gambling, and saloon-
keeping and saloon-going, bribe-taking and oath-breaking, should
find their bitterest antagonist. He should be the known advo-
cate of every good cause of whatever kind well known as the
friend of all good men. " I became all things to all men that
I might gain some " a saying often quoted, little understood,
and less practised.

All this is parochial duty anyway ; but it is pertinent to our
subject that such conduct builds the Catholic priest a pulpit in
every household in his town, and enables him to introduce the
Catholic religion to men's notice under the most favorable cir-
cumstances.

The parish priest should watch the local papers, and defend
and advocate the truths of religion, natural and revealed. He

766 MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN THE UNITED STATES. [Sept.,

should carefully provide that Catholic journals come to each
family, and see to the distribution of the printed truth gener-
ally.

THE APOSTOLATE OF THE PRESS.

And this opens to view one of the mightiest of apostolates
the Apostolate of the Press.

In most places the secular press carefully excludes every-
thing hostile to Catholicity, and opens its columns to commu-
nications from respectable Catholics, especially the clergy.
Oh ! why is not this golden and universal opportunity better
utilized ? There are multitudes of converts who were first drawn
to us by a paragraph in the daily paper.

A small band of laymen in the city of St. Paul put their
heads together and then their limited means, and the Catholic
Truth Society of America is the result, beginning a glorious
propaganda of the printed truth. One man in New Orleans,
Judge Frank McGloin, has devoted the recent years of his life
to the same work, and with marvellous success. Faithful souls
are to be found in every parish who ask, What can we do to
save our neighbors and friends? The answer is the Apostolate
of the Press. The Catholic weekly and monthly press has a
limitless missionary field, and is daily seeing its way better to
cultivate it.

PRAYER FOR CONVERSIONS.

What gives much promise is that the Apostolate of Prayer
is spreading everywhere. Many if not all the contemplative
communities are engaged in it, and most heartily so. Men and
women everywhere are being stirred by a secret thought Let
us pray for 'conversions. Those actively engaged say Will they
accept a book, a leaflet, a Catholic magazine? If so, I leave to
God the rest. Give me a non-Catholic audience, says the apos-
tolical priest, and I leave to God the rest : it is God's will that
I should seek a hearing from them. Prayer will do the rest.
As a result of this apostolate of prayer, men and women will
everywhere arise among us gifted from on high with a life mis-
sion to impart the truth to their fellow-countrymen.

You see, then, how to go about it. Not alone by spasmodic
efforts of zeal (though even these are useful), not only by start-
ing societies (though there is a wide field for all such, new and
old). But each Catholic must have a missionary element in his
personal belief and practice of religion. And the church is her-

1893-] MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN THE UNITED STATES. 767

self essentially a missionary society, not excepting her ordinary
form of diocese and parish. Utilize this divine missionary so-
ciety to its full capacity, but above all encourage personal zeal.

Let every parish have its stated courses of lectures and ser-
mons for non-Catholics, and public prayers for their conversion,
just as regular as the yearly Forty Hours' Devotions and the Len-
ten and Advent courses. Let there be a class of converts in all
the larger parishes.

Let every Catholic periodical have its convert's department.

Let every diocese have at least one diocesan missionary.

Let every family have its little library of doctrinal and con-
troversial books and pamphlets, its Catholic paper and magazine ;
every man and woman their little list of non-Catholic friends
for whom they are ever praying and ever asking prayers, to
whom they are ever talking and ever lending books.

Let the entire American Church face outward and move on,
working and praying, towards the greatest victory of the Holy
Spirit this thousand years the conversion of the Great Re-
public.

OBJECTIONS.

Of course objections are heard. For example : Keep to
your place. I dread lest you will precipitate a public contro-
versy in my parish. You are taking on yourself the work of
the bishops. Why don't the bishops do it ? Why don't the
priests take up the work ? Why don't the laity do their part ?
It's dangerous to make experiments. Where's your eloquence ?
Where's your learning? Have you ever made a course of phil-
osophy? Don't be a crank, don't attempt the impossible. Don't
be deluded by your study of early days the church is not
what it once was. (That is to confess that it is now racial and
not universal, no longer youthful, but old and stiff-jointed. Our
Holy Mother the Church has passed the age of child-bearing.)
Be safe. There's a lion in the way. Where's the money to
come from ? Are you the dynamite that's going to blow up
the Presbyterian religion, the Episcopal, the Baptist, the Metho-
dist or the big religion which says Mind your own business ?
John Hughes failed, John England and Martin Spalding failed
are you impertinent enough to think you can succeed?

Or other objections : They don't want you they have no
use for Catholicity. Establish my little sodality that's the best
thing to do. They are a rotten race and totally depraved ;
let's huddle ourselves and our little ones away from them, or

768 MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN THE UNITED STATES. [Sept.,

they will contaminate us. They are as bad as outright apos-
tates, nearly all in bad faith. A race that once has renounced
the truth has never been known to return to it, etc.

Yes. Appeals to cowardice. Appeals to race hatred, to
sloth, to despair. Such croakings once had weight, but that day
is passed.

ENCOURAGING SIGNS.

We everywhere behold signs of the opposite spirit. The
diocese of Covington is given a farm, and the bishop sets it
apart to support missionaries to non-Catholics.

Another bishop has engaged a missionary to assemble and
address non-Catholic audiences in public halls in the smaller
towns of his diocese ; and several other bishops would be glad
to make the same arrangement.

A zealous parish priest is inspired to pray for conversions,
and from looking about him for company he prints a little
prayer, and in less than a year more than a hundred thousand
copies of it are asked for and distributed.

For the colored non-Catholics there is a young society, the
Josephites, small in number but full of courage and hope, and
equipped with a college and seminary for the training of mis-
sionaries. Associated with them is a body of apostolic women,
the Mission Helpers. " The Spirit of the Lord hath filled the
whole earth," and his gifts and calling are without repentance.

CONCLUSION.

Multitudes among the surging crowds about us are now
subject to a mysterious yearning towards the ancient religion of
God, the ever-youthful Bride of the Lamb. One word from
your heart, one glimpse of your shining altar, and the riddle of
life is solved. All about us are minds darkened by passion, en-
slaved by lust, blinded by pride of wealth, in despair from
poverty, sickness, disgrace ; you have the cure upon your
tongue if you have the love in your heart. They need the
grace of God a thousand times more than you do. Will you
not strive to give it to them ?

, They suffer from the' deep wounds of adversity, and have
no such balm of consolation as your good confession and happy
Communion. The toys of prosperity mislead them, for they
have no such appreciation of the transitoriness of this life as
the Catholic religion imparts. They are just beginning life, and
you offer them not the chart and compass of heavenly truth

1893-] MISSIONARY OUTLOOK IN THE UNITED STATES. 769

you who read the heavens and who know the paths of the
great deep. They are dying on the burning desert, and you
will not cry out to them, Ho ye that thirst ! come to the
waters.

How many of them look into human life and behold only vice
and its writhing victims, and beyond this life only the blank of
agnosticism ; and you can people the air about them with many
thousands of the angels and the spirits of the just made per-
fect.

Young men are there, buffeting the flames of sensuality, and
the sacrament of penance with its unearthing of the secret de-
mon and its finding of the true friend which of you will not
tell them of it? It saved you in youth, will not you offer it
to them ? How can we enjoy the grace of God, and be conscious
that we have done positively nothing for those who are perish-
ing for lack of it ?

Come, then, Bishops of the Church of God ! open wide
your eyes, and from your mountain-tops see the States of
America white for the harvest. " And Jesus when he came out
saw much people, and was moved with compassion toward them,
because they were as sheep not having a shepherd, and he began
to teach them many things" (Matt. vi. j^).

Come, ye priests of God, and join your voice with him who
said : " And other sheep I have which are not of this fold ;
them also must I bring, and there shall be one fold and one
shepherd."

Come, ye men and women of the faithful laity, and join the
glorious work of converting America ; for the spirit of God is
waiting to choose you all to be his messengers.

"Sing unto the Lord a new song: sing unto the Lord all
the earth. Sing unto the Lord, bless his name, declare well
his salvation from day to day, declare his glory among the na-
tions, among all people his wonderful things " (Ps. 96).

WALTER ELLIOTT.

Paulist Convent, New York City.

7/0 FATHER WALWORTH* s POETRY. [Sept.,

FATHER WALWORTH'S POETRY.*

!
OETRY is an indefinable thing; it charms and fills

man's breast with emotion, but there is difficulty
in defining wherein the charm finds its life. It
may be, as some would say, in the flow of words,
and in their rhythmic ordering, and to some ex-
tent this is true, for poetry should be a harmony ; or others will
say it may be in the thought behind the words ; but it will be
found more certainly in the combination of these. It is the
poet's duty, as it is his exalted privilege, to lift men's thoughts
from the affairs and the deeds of commonplaces and mediocrity
into the realm where the purest outcome of human nature shall
find abode, and this great end can be accomplished only when
the divine touch shall have been placed on the poetic intellect.
Poetry is not mere rhyming, and indeed this art of the pen
is only the merest accessory, for it is not the outer ear which
must be aroused, but far greater and nobler and higher is the
poet's work. The poet must address the inner sense. He can
approach into the holy of holies hidden in man's innermost be-
ing; and thither he must come, or else the summons is not the
birth of soul, or the summoner worthy to be called a poet. As
the result of this view, the virtue of poetry must exist in the
idea which is behind the word expressed ; it must lie in the con-
ception created in the mind. The form of utterance will be
then but a little thing, only as dress is to humanity. In fact, if
the thoughts be couched in what the ordinary reader will call
" nothing but prose "; but if the heart is stirred, if the tear comes
to the curtain of the eye to pay its tribute before the world
of men ; if the emotion of pleasure, of pain, of indignation or
approval shall beat against their imprisonment within the heart,
then the reader is in the immediate presence of a divine thing,
which poses under the designation of poetry.

It follows from these suggestions that poets are difficult of
disclosure in this world of ours. Of verse-making there is no
end, and the air is burdened with unwelcome voices, but poetry
is a scant and scarce commodity. In this country few there are

* Andiatoroctt ; or, The Eve of Lady-Day on Lake George, and other Poems, Hymns, and
Meditations in Verse. By the Rev. Clarence A. Walworth, Rector of St. Mary's Church, Al-
bany, N. Y. New York and London : G. P. Putnam's Sons.

1893.] FATHER WALWORTH' s POETRY. 771

who have found the inspiration in the breath breathed from the
life of religion, or who can find their repose singing of Him
whose loving heart was attuned to the harmonies of that heaven
whence he came to dwell among the sons of men.

The Reverend Clarence A. Walworth is a parish priest in
charge of St. Mary's, of Albany, New York. The son of that
eminent jurist who occupied so long, and with so great distinc-
tion, the office of Chancellor of the State of New York, he was
intended for the bar, to which he received a call, and he passed
his youth amid the stirring affairs of the world of lawyers; but
the inclination of his temperament was toward meditation, and
irt early manhood he entered upon the study of theology. At
this time he followed in the footsteps of his ancestors, and rested
within the communion of the Protestant Episcopal Church, con-
tinued and completed his studies under its auspices, until the
time arrived for his being ordained, when the power of another
light led him within the fold of Rome, where for nearly half a
century he has been a shepherd of the people. It is only from
out the toils and the sacrifices of that sphere that the voice of
his Muse has been uttered.

Of Father Walworth it may be said, as Coleridge said of
George Herbert, he " is a true poet, but a poet sui generis, the
merits of whose poems will never be felt without a sympathy
with the mind and character of the man. To appreciate, it is
not enough that the reader possesses a cultivated judgment,
classical taste, or even poetic sensibility, unless he be likewise a
Christian, and both a devout and a devotional Christian ; for re-
ligion is the element in which he lives, and the region in which
he moves." Yet he does not confine his fancy. Albeit the hue
of religious contemplation glows upon all his words, or is dis-
tinct within the thought they voice, for he is nature's lover,
devoted to her grandeur and her simplicity, finding tones in
her breathings which speak to his soul, and give him abun-
dant opportunity to listen to what seems the living work of
God. Let us hear him as he soliloquizes beneath his ances-
tral pines in Saratoga :

Lo me in the old grove again !
In sweet society, but not of men.
How familiar, yet how odd, to me
These pines that round me gather,
Seeming to know me and nod to me,
As they knew and nodded to my Father
Long ago !

772 FATHER WALWORTH'S POETRY. [Sept.,

He loved them : and I know

That then they whispered in his ear

With the same familiar confidence

They show me since.

The young and giddy cannot hear

What they say ; for it is only

To the old, and lonely,

The groves confide their history.

To us they unlock the mystery

Of life, and death, and love, and pride,

That in their dusky archives hide. ^

I know these relics of the forest well,

I know their speech ;

And I can tell

What each says to each

When stirred, and what they think when still.

I have seen them in commotion,

Roused by some tale of woe

Or wrong, when they swayed to and fro,

As when some common strong emotion

Urges a human crowd from healthful quiet

To passion and mad riot.

Indignant, then they lift their boughs ;

Sullenly they knit their brows ;

Wild threats they utter beneath ;

Curses they mutter between their teeth ;

Their needles hiss with scorn and hate ;

Their cones vibrate,

And seem to spit and spin

With the fury they are in.

'Tis the orator winds that blow,

The demagogue winds, that stir them so.

So terribly are they sometimes swayed

That I have been afraid

To sit below.

And to the end of the poem he bespeaks the fancies of the
old pines, and voices all their varying moods. In it all one
feels the association of a close student of the trees, and with a
man to whose heart the simplest movement of nature approaches
very near; and the likeness which his mind bears to the mind
of the great Englishman, of whom Coleridge spoke so lovingly,
may be traced in many of Herbert's poems.

Though we may detect many points of likeness, for traits
of genius are all akin, yet not in Herbert or any other author
can be found a finer expression of the charm of meditation, or
of that instinctive turning of a religious soul from the unsatis-
fying human being to the all-satisfying divine.

1893-] FATHER WALWORTH'S POETRY. 773

The more I see of men, the less a man am I.

'Tis only in the night that we can see the sky.

'Tis only when the earth is hid that heaven comes nigh.

This lesson have I found all my life through :

The more I learned of men, the less I knew ;

For, by false lights, they darken the beautiful and true.

Wouldst know the rule t'o find the only true and good ?
Go shut thy closet door; let none intrude.
God teaches the still heart in solitude.

II.

The silence of the cell is full of holy thought.
Angels come visiting when men go out.
, To souls that stay at home they come unsought.

There solemn voices speak that only, speak by night.

There truths distorted and confused are seen aright,

And the words of Holy Scripture gleam with golden light.

Then come back lessons learned from lips that speak no more;
And holy aspirations, such as moved us heretofore ;
And tears spring to our eyes for sins that we deplore ;

And a sweet voice whispers, " Peace " a voice we know ;

And melodies stir in the soul, solemn and low;

And the cell seems full of heaven that was lone a moment ago.

In still more sublime measure are the same thoughts given
to us in the heroic stanzas of "The Unknowable":

They tell us, God can never be made known ;

That every thought of him we try to frame

Must of necessity be .false ; His august name
Itself out of gross ignorance is grown.
He is the Unknowable ; He has no throne ;

Religion is the soul's midnight, no more ;

We can but bow before a darkened door
Which meets all worship with a hollow groan.

The lines beginning " The earliest altar where my faith
took air" are those which fill the heart with more delightful
emotions, as they bear one's thoughts backward to the pure
days which were arrayed in the beautiful tints of life's sunny,
unclouded morn.

774 FATHER WALWORTH'S POETRY. [Sept.,

From the constantly recurring beauties of Father Walworth's
verse it is difficult to choose excerpts, and as difficult to find
an end. To my mind, however, he is most delightful in his
meditative moods ; when the world and its belongings are ex-
cluded he communes with his innermost thought. The exquis-
ite " Night Watching " exemplifies this condition of his mind :

The clock strikes Nine. I sink to rest
Upon a soft and bolstered bed :
JESU, what pillow held Thy head,
What couch Thy breast ?

The clock strikes Ten. With sleepless eye
I stare into a spaceless gloom :
Come hither, wandering soul : stay home.
Voices are nigh.

Eleven. Peace, needless monitor !
Oh ! when the heart looks through her tears,
To gaze upon the eternal years,
What is an hour ?

'Tis Midnight. No : 'tis holy noon,
Love and sweet duty make the day ;
Night rules, with these two suns away
Night and no moon.

Another hour ! and yet no sleep ;
The darkness glows with solemn light,
How full of language is the Night,
And life how deep !

Already Two o'clock ! well, well ;
Myself and I have met at last
After long absence, and the Past
Has much to tell.

Ring out ! ring out ! my watch I keep.
O Night, I feel thy sacred power
How crowded is each holy hour,
Borrowed from sleep !

One, Two, Three, Four ! Ye speak to ears
That hear, but heed not how ye roll ;
The hours that measure for the soul
Are spaced by tears.

Strikes Five. Night's solemn shroud of crape
Begins to fill with threads of gray,
And, stealing on those threads away,
My joys escape.

1893-] FATHER WALWORTH' s POETRY. 775.

Oh, stay with me ! I fear the light,
With all its sins and gay unrest.
Sweeter the calm and conscious breast
Of holy night.

I do not know where there may be sought successfully any
figures more touching and sublime for their simplicity than the
ones in this poem which mensurate time, as concerns its real
value for men, by tears, and liken the dark robes of Night to
the delicate fabric of crepe ; find the joys of meditation fleeing
as upon the slender threads of the robe, to dissipation in the
light of day, which is arrayed to the pensive thought in the
garish garments of the votaries of sin and frivolity.

In the realm of religious contemplation, where he permits
his pen and his fancy an unrestrained action, Father Walworth
is strikingly original, and vested with a compelling power. He
can bear his reader with him unto the very presence of the
divinest scenes ever occurring in this lower world, and lead
the thought within the holiest of holy places ; nor shall the
closeness of its approach have any tendency or effect save to
enhance the power of perception, and exalt to regions where
Faith only has been accustomed to find peaceful abode. Thus,
in " Gethsemane," the mind is not astonished when participating
in the soliloquy of the Son of God.

How real the agony, and how full of that which is intensely
human, the closing words foretelling the remorse that must fill
the minds of those followers who could not watch even one
hour when the tragedy of Calvary was on the very eve of its
unfolding !

Not often are we admitted to the inner cloisters of the soul
when the spirit of prayer is over one, at least in our modern,
self-conscious world. In the past great souls felt no such hesi-
tancy. St. Thomas, St. Bernard, St. Catherine, St. Gertrude,
open the door of their hearts, and reveal to us the secrets of
their divinest moments ; and among the moderns the first of Eng-
lish thinkers, Cardinal Newman, has permitted us to penetrate
into the very sanctuary of his inner life, and in this he stands
almost alone. Father Walworth, however, in one of his " Revela-
tions of Divine Love " has opened wide this door of his inner
life, and again in the " Immaculate Conception " he invites the
sympathetic soul to enter into the penetralia of his life.

There remains yet another and quite distinct element in
which Father Walworth's pen is at home, equally as in those
which we have pointed out ; and that is beautifully illustrated

776 FATHER WALWORTH' s POETRY. [Sept.,

in his song entitled " Therein." It is a picture in words, where
one observes the pleasantest, homeliest landscape, while the life
of the depicted scene is real enough to enable the imagination
to hear the sound of voices, and participate in the enjoyment
which surrounds the persons making up the humanity of the
occasion. Whoever in the " dull round " of his life has found
his steps delaying at a road-side inn, or in the hostelry of some
hamlet distant from the haunts of men, and secluded from the
tumult of the city, will find himself at home in this locality to
which Father Walworth has given form and actual existence in
the poem beginning with

u I know a valley fair and green,

Wherein, wherein
A clear and winding brook is seen,

Therein ;

The village street stands in its pride,
With a row of elms on either side,

Therein.
They shade the village green."

In his study Father Walworth is surrounded by the books
which all men of letters love. The room itself is austere in its
simplicity, but it seems the very abode of peace. Over the
mantel, beneath which a cheerful fire glows, there depend three
pictures : one of his father, the great chancellor, whose com-
panion is the representation of the face of that mother who
was the priestess through whom, as he says in " The Unknowa-
ble," the poet " offered his first prayer." A sweet, beautiful
face, beaming with tenderness and graciousness, with which one
falls in love upon the seeing. Between these pictures there
hangs a third, of the home of his childhood ; and the whole
three have been the inspiration of some of Father Walworth's
most delightful verses.

SILAS WRIGHT HOLCOMB.

1893-] Ho w, PERHAPS, TO STUDY SHAKESPEARE.

777

HOW, PERHAPS, TO STUDY SHAKESPEARE.

* AM very often asked to recommend to Shakes-
peare clubs and classes a method of studying
Shakespeare. I invariably suggest that, instead
of studying the plays in succession, or committing
to memory long passages, or allotting them by
characters, an act at a time, to mixed gatherings of men and
women who shall read them aloud with such effort at expression
or elocution as each may be equal to, it is better to endeavor
to bring out not only the beauties of the diction, or the har-
mony and symphony of their trend, but rather to obtain a knowl-
edge of the vast lore of place and time and event ; some hint
of the entourage and environment in and among and surrounded
by which Shakespeare wrote and perfected all this mass of litera-
ture and transcript of humanity.

There are many professional " teachers of Shakespeare," so-
called, who go at the text as if it were a geography or an arith-
metic ; prescribe a " stint " or task of so many lines, and give
regular series of questions with stated answers to their pupils ;
the pupil to endeavor, from working at the stint of text, to ar-
rive at the answers. A better way would be, I think, to recog-
nize the fact that to each question there might be many an-
swers, and to endeavor to stimulate the suggestion of as many
as possible. But I think incomparably the best way would be
for each student to select his own stint, and to suggest his own
questions. Let me sketch, very briefly indeed, one or two only
of the many phases which a study of Shakespeare, so conducted,
might develop.

I take it that very few readers of Shakespeare's plays that
certainly none who read them to any purpose have failed to
be impressed, among the other characteristics of their many-
sidedness, with the perfect appositeness of their sentiments to
even the commonplaces and economies of our present menage
and civilization, in the teeth of the fact that the menage and the
civilization of their date were as utterly and irreconcilably dif-
ferent from those of ours as they could possibly have been.
Now, when our club of beginners takes up a play, instead of
assigning parts and reading it aloud, let one take the stand-point
of a lawyer, another that of a physician, another that of a painter
VOL. LVII. 53

How, PERHAPS, TO STUDY SHAKESPEARE. [Sept.,

of pictures, a diplomatist, a politician, a jeweller, a worker in
any of the ornamental or useful arts, or even take the stand-point
of one who is none of these, but only a " looker-on in Vienna/'
an observer of others, a social philosopher as one might say-
let each then gather the allusions to his or her selected pro-
fession or craft in the plays, and ascertain wherein each expres-
sion or allusion reveals the state of that craft or profession at
Shakespeare's own date, and wherein it is or is not applicable
thereto to-day. Allowing for all the crudeness of purview even
of the very youngest students for all the ineptness of the stu-
dent's own views, perhaps, of the professions and crafts, the
stand-point of which they are occupying and allowing, too, for
the often limited libraries of Tudor, Elizabethan, and Jacobean
material at their hand I yet venture to say that the study of
the plays thus pursued will result in a perennial interest, and a
constant newness and freshness of yield, and which will hold to-
gether the club or the class, and render the merest suggestion
of fatigue or of weariness, or a proposition to disband, or of
that comatose state which is the early death-knell of too many
literary clubs of men and women especially of young men and
young women all but impossible.

I need not enlarge upon the very evident proposition that
the study of Shakespeare so conducted is a study of events, of
manners, of affairs, of economics, poetry, art, not only of the
past, but of contemporary days. That it is, in fact, a study of
everything appropriate (and nothing is inappropriate) and that
the daily newspaper, or the current review, or the last magazine,
is, or may be, as much and as useful a part of the library of
the member who has the floor for, or who takes part in, the
discussion of the evening, as his copy of the plays itself. But
possibly I may outline my idea of this possibility of making a
study of Shakespeare a study of pantology (and of just as much
pantology as interests him, to the exclusion of so much of it as
does not interest him) by taking and treating very briefly in-
deed, and rather suggestively than finally, Shakespeare's hand-
ling of his material, let us say from a given three of these
stand-points, viz., the lawyer's, the physician's, and from that of
the mere man of leisure and of savoir faire.

And first as to the lawyer. Not only have the innumerable
legalisms in the plays been collected in considerable number
by Campbell, Heard, Rushton, Davis, and plenty of others
but men like Grant White, and especially Mr. Davis, have
pointed out how these legalisms are not lugged into the text,

1 893.] How, PERHAPS, TO STUDY SHAKESPEARE. 779

but grow out of it ; that they are not parrot-like and by the
way, but structural ; that the story, the speech, and the reasoning
move in legal lines. And I certainly am not going to enlarge
upon the thereupon oft-reappearing paradox as to whether, by rea-
son of all this, William Shakespeare was or was not himself a
practising lawyer at some time of his life. Indeed, I should ad-
vise Shakespeare students unless they are students of very long
standing to let this paradox and all the other paradoxes, ex-
cept, perhaps, one to be further alluded to, severely alone. What
I suggest to the student is to inquire now how Shakespeare
spoke of practising lawyers that is, of such of his fellow-sub-
jects as earned their living or occupied their time by practising
law.

The student will find this allusion to legal lore far larger in
bulk and more frequent in detail than reference to any other
technical matter in the plays. Indeed, so progressive and cumu-
lative is this legal intention, that sometimes the employment of
a technical legalism by one character, will be made to suggest
the legal doctrine in which it finds use ; and, however abstruse,
the other characters will take up the line, and the dialogue will
run on for a while in terms of that legal doctrine. But the
student all the same will be surprised to find that, while Shakes-
peare always quotes the law with respect quoad law, he cannot
find too frequent opportunity to gibe at the lawyers who were
the practitioners of it. I am afraid what he saw had somehow
given him a poor and a very mean opinion of practising lawyers.
He n-ever, or next to never, alludes to a lawyer, except as keep-
ing his fee rather than his profession first in mind. And so
rigidly does he dislike, as I am compelled to believe, the legal
fraternity, that when, on at least two occasions in the plays,
great legal questions of the title of the French or of the English
throne to possessions elsewhere arise, he makes the sovereign
hold a veritable Lit de Justice, and refer the question, not to any
lawyers at all, but to the bishops assembled. Thus the play of
" King John " opens with the discussion of the great question of
the title of the crown of France to .England ; while the play of
" Henry V." opens with an exactly similar discussion of the
title of the English crown to France, which the young king de-
clares when Katharine says it is impossible that she should love
the enemy of France that he loves so well that he will not re-
linquish " a village of it." (A retort which, like the rest of that
inimitable courtship scene, is Shakespeare's and not Henry's, for
nothing in history or chronicle shows Henry, brave as he was,

780 How, PERHAPS, TO STUDY SHAKESPEARE. [Sept.,

to have been an expert at conversational thrust and parry.) It
is certainly a very curious thing that Shakespeare should never,
in all the four hundred characters he has introduced, show an
advocate pleading for a client. He makes Portia pretend to be
a lawyer, in order to personate the learned Belarius. But Bela-
rius was summoned not as an advocate, but as amicus curia, or
friend of the court, unless he was called in (as is the custom in
Italy, I am assured, to-day) as one of what are known as con-
certiatori, or arbitrators with power to take the case away from
the court on legal questions, and settle it in the presence of the
court by adjustment of interests. But, under correction, I am
willing to make the assertion that while many vicariously speak
for others in the course of the multitudinous panorama of life,
movement, and character in these vast plays, no lawyer as an
advocate is ever introduced, even in the great state trials, so
many of which Shakespeare, in the course of his historical
plays, has occasion, or would have had excuse, to treat drama-
tically.

Or, secondly, as to the physician or what was called the
physician of Shakespeare's day. Here the student will find, I
think, that it is well to speak cautiously. Perhaps it would be
safest to say that while there was considerable reading of the
old authorities, Galen and Paracelsus, and what was understood
to be ^Esculapius, the learned book-men who read them were
not, as a rule, practitioners themselves, but, as we would say
now, doctrinaires. They spent a great deal of time in writing
down notes and excursuses in bad Latin, on the texts, or what
they supposed to be the texts, of these venerable persons ; but
nothing of what they wrote so carefully seems to have been
of the slightest value or importance to anybody.

Dr. John Hall, Shakespeare's son-in-law, was, I think, one of
these medical pundits. He certainly left behind him a big book
o.f notes on all sorts of medical topics, and I am sure a great
many editors have tried to make " head or tail " of it, without,
so far as the world knows, any very startling success, or with any
improvement or amelioration to anybody. (Of course, here
would come in a pleasant theory that when Shakespeare gibes
pleasantly at all these " authentic fellows " he was thinking of
his son-in-law, Dr. Hall. And I should recommend that the
theory be started, for although improbable, from consideration
of date and circumstances, it would be a perfectly harmless
theory, and its discussion in a Shakespeare club would stimu-
late a great deal of independent research, and considerable per-

1893-] How, PERHAPS, TO STUDY SHAKESPEARE. 781

sonal interest. From which it will be seen that my idea of
studying Shakespeare is to get entertainment and pleasure and
pastime out of it ; it is not bread and butter. I never heard
of anybody getting very rich or very famous out of the study
of the greatest of dramatists, and I should be the very last to
recommend that one so allow himself to be absorbed by his
study as to neglect his business, or even, which is not impossi-
sible, get to be a bore. As Hedda Gabber says in the play,
" Specialists are not interesting travelling companions.")

But while the one or two learned persons were poring over
the black-letter Latin of " the authentic fellows," the country
was perfectly overrun with " water-doctors," witch-doctors, and
charlatans, mountebanks and quacks of all sorts, who would
undertake to cure everything or prescribe for any disorder,
mental or physical, on the spot ; indeed, one might almost say
that their favorite resources were their own inventions of the
moment, and that so ignorant were the great generality of the
common people, clowns, and oafs, and yokels, that no one of
these inventions could be too absurd to extract a groat or a
penny from the patient. In fact, the degradation into which
the practice of the healing art had fallen in Shakespeare's day
is hardly to be dignified by our term " quackery." These were
the times when the people were advised (as they were by Dr.
Andrew Roorde) to wash their faces only once a week, and to
wipe them only with scarlet cloths, if they would be healthy !
when pills made from the ground-up skulls of men that had
been hanged, or a draught of spring water that had stood over-
night in the skull of a murdered man, the powder made by
pulverizing a mummy, the blood of " dragons," the entrails of
all sorts of reptiles were prescribed for special disorders. These
physicians or " doctors " treated humors by stroking them with
the hand of a dead man ; to cure a child of the rickets, or St.
Vitus' dance, they held that the only way was to split a young
tree lengthwise, pass the child's head downward between the
sections, and then tie the tree together again ; just as the tree
knitted together, so the child would recover ; and when the tree
was whole again, at that moment the child's cure would be
complete. Then there were " love philtres " for sale at every
apothecary's ; promorphics were prescribed that is, a concoction
prepared on the theory that a broth made from any vegetable
or fruit which in shape resembled any human member or organ
would cure any malady incident to that member or organ.
Even the most learned men and women of the day, from

782 How, PERHAPS, TO STUDY SHAKESPEARE. [Sept.,

Queen Elizabeth and her Lord Bacon down, believed in all
these things. Let the student take Lord Bacon's writings and
find how his lordship not only seriously guaranteed all this fan-
tastic rubbish, but went further, and found in certain metals
which had been in certain hands remedies for certain mental
ailments, and the like.

Now, when we turn to Shakespeare, we find, curiously
enough, that he seems to have been fully aware, not only that
there was a great science of medicine which could be practically
administered for the health and healing of man, but that most
of those who pretended to administer it were humbugs. The
student will find plenty of hints at this humbuggery scattered
through the plays, and he will find also plenty of allusions to
the nobility of the true art of healing. Let me allude to one
instance, too (there are a great many more), where Shakespeare
shows his own knowledge of those vegetable specifics which na-
ture has supplied for the materia medica : the case of the good
Friar Lawrence, whom Romeo discovers just returned from a
morning in the fields, where he has been filling his basket with
" simples " (that is, simple herbs). This, indeed, was one of the
most regular chanties of the friars for long years in England
to prescribe for 'the ailments of the poor, and to watch over
their bodily as well as their spiritual health. It is a matter of
well-known history that for long generations the poor of Eng-
land and the Continent enjoyed much better medical treatment
than the rich ; for while the rich were always at the mercy of
the charlatans and the quacks, the poor were gratuitously treat-
ed by the good friars attached to the religious houses, who
doctored them with simples, or with such honest if heroic sur-
gery as their facilities afforded. They cauterized with a red-
hot coal from the kitchen fire, no doubt ; but, however the
patient might squirm, it did the business better than a "sailor's
thumb," or " liver of blaspheming Jew," or any of the things
mentioned as compounds of the Witches' Broth in " Macbeth,"
worn in a bag around the patient's neck.

To return a moment to Friar Lawrence. Let me mention
that Dr. B. Rush Field, one of the soundest students of Shakes-
peare, as well as of noble physicians, has given with extreme
tenderness and gentleness an estimate of good Friar Lawrence,
and a list of the " simples " which he had gathered in his basket.*
Let the student note, too, how, although there were all sorts of
witch-doctors and dealers in philtres and compounds for mad-

* The Bankside Shakespeare, vol. v. p. 16.

1893.] How, PERHAPS, TO STUDY SHAKESPEARE. 783

ness and all mental as well as physical disorders, Shakespeare,
in two solemn moments in the plays the awful somnambulism
of Lady Macbeth, and the finale and the crack of the terrible
strain of elemental and mental storm and stress in the case of
poor old Lear makes the wisest of the attendants prescribe,
not charms and philtres and incantations, but sleep. When
Macbeth, paralyzed by his wife's somnambulistic revealing of
his whole course of crime, turns to the attendant, and with a
wailing piteousness that would move any heart asks : " Canst
thou not minister to a mind diseased ?" the doctor replies :
"Therein the patient must minister to himself." And in "Lear,"
when the poor old King's measure of physical and mental
misery is full, the attendant advised putting him to sleep by
music, that sleep may knit up the ravelled sleave of his care.
It is perfectly safe to assert that no one of Shakespeare's con-
temporaries of whom we can find record would have declined
to prescribe, or to find a charlatan to prescribe " for a mind
diseased," or to merely say that sleep, " nature's soft nurse,
balm of hurt minds," was best. Lord Bacon, I suppose, would
have prescribed fine shavings of gold from a clipped coin of
the realm that had been in circulation as many years as the
patient was years old, or something equally extravagant. Fal-
staff and Sir Hugh Evans and Hotspur are not the only char-
acters whom Shakespeare makes gibe at and ridicule the worse
than ridiculous curative lore and procedure of the day. But all
Shakespeare's contemporaries took it seriously enough, and the
crown and the great nobles paid large salaries to charlatans
who invented and prescribed the most ludicrous specifics for
the simplest aches and pains. Queen Elizabeth's disbursements
for this purpose were something enormous, and Dr. Wiseman,
the court physician of Charles II., many years later solemnly
declared that of the ninety-two persons whom the monarch
" touched " for king's evil nearly all were cured. In short, the
student will find for himself how, while to the general mind all
learning seemed to be " smothered in surmise," and, as Mrs.
Quickly says, " to consult a fool and a physician was to cast
away a child," Shakespeare himself read in Nature's infinite
book of secrecy the real healing art, and in numberless places
speaks in just such similes and to just such effect as any
learned doctor does to-day, when medical science has reached
so far, its highest point, and nothing seems impossible. And so
perhaps it was because of what he read in that book of nature
that he was very careful not to speak too enthusiastically or

784 How, PERHAPS, TO STUDY SHAKESPEARE. [Sept.,

too highly of Elizabethan practitioners of the healing art. I am
sure I could suggest special phases of this branch of research
almost ad infinitum. For instance, where did the picture of
Romeo's Mantuan apothecary come from ? Charles Dickens, in
his Pictures from Italy, says that he saw plenty of tradesmen,
apothecaries and in other walks, who were just as lean as that
apothecary, and that, in short, Mantua was at the time of his
visit full of just that sort of lean and pinched characters as
lean as ever Dr. Pinch, the school-master in the Comedy of
Errors, could have been. Those uncontestable allusions to the
circulation of the blood, written long before history credits
Harvey with its discovery how did he stumble upon that ?
and so on. But, I repeat, this paper is intended to be sugges-
tive and stimulative only. So I run on to my next proposi-
tion.

And lastly, as to Manners. Where did Shakespeare learn to
delineate that unfailing and faultless courtesy with which he
invariably endows his noble and favorite characters, even when
they are enemies, in their intercourse with each other ? " Good
father, you shall rather command with years than weapons,"
says Cassio to Brabantio. " Inter these bodies as becomes their
worth," says Richmond, when he had slain Richard on bloody
Bosworth field ; sharp contrast, is it not, to Guise's speech over
his murdered foeman " The smell of a dead enemy is always
pleasant." I must confess that I for one am nonplussed by
such speeches as these, of which the student can easily make a
list of hundreds of examples. It was a harsh age ; there was
much punctilio, indeed, and ceremony of the precise and fantas-
tic sort which went out with painful disappearance say about
a century ago, but very little of courtesy that quality of the
heart which is instinctive rather than expressed in genuflexion
and obeisance even between friends. But between enemies,
if not entirely unknown, it is certainly safe to say that it was
of the utmost rarity. The story of the noble Sydney who re-
fused the cold water because the poor soldier's necessities were
greater than his own, rang down through the ages because it
was a courtesy absolutely solitary and unparalleled for those
days, though not unparalleled since ; and the exception proved
the rule. Sydney's example was not followed surely to any
further chronicle for many a long age.

And as to conventionalities the etiquette of eating and
dancing, the ball and the masque the age, as Monsieur Taine
says, was not far from the middle ages, and the man of the

1893-] How, PERHAPS, TO STUDY SHAKESPEARE. 785

middle age lived in a barn-yard. If one will read the rules
which Elizabeth's lord chamberlain prescribed for those who
were invited to her feasts quite too rude for present ears po-
lite prohibiting things which no man or woman to-day would
think of doing even in the closet, and then open any one of
Shakespeare's plays, he will find himself compelled to exclaim :
" How could these plays have been written in such an age as
that ? " Miss Sewell has lately written a charming story, Maid
Marian, in which she pictures one of Queen Elizabeth's maids of
honor stepping out of a picture-frame at the Fifth Avenue Ho-
tel, and going down to dinner. The beautiful patrician drinks
her soup in one draught from the tureen, tears her roast with
her dainty fingers, and uses her mouth for her finger-bowl !
(Queen Elizabeth, indeed, had a table-fork presented to her in
1611, but she kept it in a glass case as a curiosity; but she did
exactly what Miss Sewell makes Lady Marian do, and every-
body did likewise.) These, and such as these, were the very
least among the manners of the time. And yet in these very
days William Shakespeare not a sovereign, or courtier, or
nobleman, but a commoner who stood without wrote these
plays in which all the sweet courtesies and delicacies and
amenities of the quiet and gentle life of to-day find their
sweetest and fullest expression ! Observe, even in casual meet-
ings in the plays, how perfectly conventional it all is, even
judged by our own standards ! Enter to Hamlet, Horatio, Ber-
nardo, Francesco. Hamlet greets as an old friend, as indeed
he was, Horatio ; to Bernardo he gives his hand and a speech ;
but to Francesco, whom he has never seen before, he bows,
with a " Good evening, sir." Precisely what a man of breeding
would do to-day, and yet every school-boy knows that our
manners are a thousand times advanced from those of that
earlier day. And I need not suggest to the student that he
study the rencontres between Shakespeare's men and women.
It will not be long before he will have a treatise on chivalry
which will be tremendously at variance with the actualities of
Shakespeare's day. In this one respect Shakespeare was not a
photographer. Read that raining fire of courteous banter be-
tween Benedict and Beatrice, or that gallant love-making of
Henry the Fifth and Princess Katharine, and imagine that those
were the days when Queen- Elizabeth boxed the ears of her
ministers of state if they did not agree with her ; and when a
noble lord, after his guests had assembled at dinner around his
board, would order his fool to take a leap over their heads

;86 How, PERHAPS, TO STUDY SHAKESPEARE. [Sept.,

into a big bowl of custard upon the table, in order to see the
custard spatter into the faces and over the rich dresses of his
guests !

But it is hard to remember that I am only outlining and
suggesting a plan of study, and not exhausting that plan it-
self.

Now, in conclusion let me say a word as to that most fami-
liar and favorite and, I may add, easily manufactured form of
argumentation the paradox to which I have alluded above.

Few things, indeed, are more attractive to the young stu-
dent in any field than this Paradox, and in Shakespearean mat-
ters, especially where this very quality of adaptability of pas-
sages from the three-century old plays to the phases of our own
contemporary life is so paramount, they are as plenty as black-
berries. How could Shakespeare have known this ? what could
have told him that ? where could he have discovered the other ?
and so on. Trust me, the answer to all these questions will
come with study and with research. It is only the indolent, or
the laissez faire, or the too easily satisfied student who will
save himself the trouble of investigation by answering them
with a paradox. Paradoxes are not without their uses, of
course. But only let one realize how easily they can be manu-
factured in any field, and he or she will see how little confi-
dence is to be placed in them, in any result which they de-
velop, or in any proof of anything which they afford. Take the
simplest and most familiar of cases the railway. What would
any one think of a student of railway management who should
solemnly utter such a paradox as that the most dangerous rail-
way crossing in the world was the safest in the world ? And
yet such a statement would be strictly true. For the most
dangerous railway crossing in the world would be the one most
carefully and sedulously watched by human eyes, and so would
actually be the safest in the world. And yet this paradox
would prove nothing at all ; no lessons in railway management
could be gained from it. And to reason from it as by analogy
would be only to find one's self groping among the most fla-
grant absurdities. Or let us take this other paradox (which
would lean to the nature, perhaps, of a purely logical fallacy) :
supposing somebody should assert that a republican form of
government was the kind of government in which the assassina-
tion of rulers was the most frequent. Nothing could be more
absurd upon its face than that. And yet the paradox could be
proved by citing the fact that in the United States, within a

1893.] How, PERHAPS, TO STUDY SHAKESPEARE. 787

period of seventeen years, two Presidents Lincoln and Garfield
were shot to death by assassins.

To draw such analogies back to our Shakespearean matters I
say, therefore, let the Shakespearean student especially beware
of paradoxes. That is, all but one. I care not how much he
studies or is fascinated by that paradox of all paradoxes the
paradox Baconian, the theory that Bacon wrote Shakespeare's
plays ! Were there any danger of his falling a final victim to
the " Baconian theory," so called, I should be the last to give
this advice. But I am so certain so sure from my own ex-
perience and from what I have heard or know of the experience
of others that the more one studies that strangely-asserted
paradox, the more convinced he will become of its absurdity,
and the improbability of there being anything in it, that I say,
Go ahead study it exhaustively, in Delia Bacon's, Judge
Holmes's, and Mrs. Potts's big and philosophical and able books
and the result will be safe ! However he may waver, however
he may be carried away by Miss Bacon's enthusiasm, or Judge
Holmes's logic, or Mrs. Potts's marvellous learning and research,
he will come, sooner or later, to realize that the constant lesson
of literature and of affairs, and of increasing knowledge and ex-
perience, when bent to Shakespearean channels, is how much
Shakespeare knew of the universe, and of the heart and mind
of man, and how little, how very little, Bacon knew of either !
How Shakespeare was the sum of all that was, the soul of all
that was to be, in human affairs ; and how little, how less than
nothing, Bacon knew ; how, for instance (for I repeat, that I
am only rapidly indicating lines of investigation in this paper),
he once wrote a synthetic treatise upon the passion of love,
and defined the bounds and metes and demarking lines of it, as
if it had been a piece, plot, or parcel of ground he had been
delineating to a purchaser. How while Shakespeare, we have
seen, was laughing in his sleeve at the ignorance of the "water-
doctors," and leeches, and so-called surgeons, Bacon was calmly
prescribing certain charms against certain maladies, and certain
promorphics to ward off local pains, or to cure local injuries
or diseases. And so on and so on.

But to follow out this line would be in some sort to meet
rather than to stimulate the research which I recommend to
the beginner in Shakespearean study. To such an one I can
only say I envy him his entrance, for to know Shakespeare is a
liberal education, and not to know him is to have something to
live for. Perhaps I cannot close this paper better than by call-

788 How, PERHAPS, TO STUDY SHAKESPEARE. [Sept.,

ing attention to an instructive repetition of history which we have
witnessed in the last few years in our own country and in Eng-
land. The student will remember, that during the closing years
of the last century (say in and about 1780-1799) the Ireland
forgeries which run to such an enormous extent, and their dra-
matic exposure (not by scholarly criticism, but by circumstan-
tial evidence), stimulated to an immense extent the study of
the plays. In Sir James Prior's life of Edmund Malone the re-
sult is described in the following rather dry paragraph :

" Editors and commentators appear at every turn and in all
societies. In the club-house we meet three or four of a morn-
ing. In the park we see them meditating by the Serpentine, or
under a tree in Kensington Gardens no dinner-table without
one or two in the theatre you view them by the dozens. Vol-
ume after volume is poured out in note, comment, conjecture,
new reading, statement, misstatement, contradiction. Reviews,
magazines, and newspapers report them with as little mercy to
the reader, and give occasional emendations of their own."

Now we, in the last few years, have seen a perfectly simi-
lar interest awakened, not only among students and literary
classes, but among general newspaper readers, who had never
found occasion before to give these matters the slightest atten-
tion. The " Baconian theory," so-called ; half a dozen " cipher
theories," so-called ; the exploiting of these, and the conven-
tional answers to them in periodical literature and in permanent
book-form, have resulted in giving us exactly just such a spec-
tacle as Sir James Prior above describes. But with this great
advantage in our favor, viz.: that while the agitation to which
Sir James Prior alludes exhausted itself in aesthetic and textual
comment on the plays, expressions of opinion as to their rela-
tive beauties and the like, our present interest has been in the
examination of historical and circumstantial evidence the re-
reading of old records, the re-survey of old landmarks, and the
practical study of the entourage and vicinage in which, and sur-
rounded by which, the scholar and gentleman, William Shakes-
peare, lived and worked. And surely this is best !

APPLETON MORGAN.

1893-] VISIT TO RAMON A' s HOME. 789

VISIT TO RAMONA'S HOME.
A TYPICAL SPANISH RANCH.

\ E all have our day-dreams, as well as those of the
night. A goodly share have been mine, full to
the brim and running over at times almost pos-
sessing me. Passing strange are they as imagi-
nation, with loosened rein, gives free course to
whim and fancy, desire and purpose.

Were you ever so caught by the characters of a book that
you ate and slept, walked and lived with them, and they with
you ? Of course you were, for is not all humanity in touch some-
where with its complement the response of heart to kindred
heart ?

A few years ago and I was thus possessed, if you please, and
it brought such real happiness that I want every one within
seeing or hearing distance of THE CATHOLIC WORLD to share
it with me. This day-dream came after following Ramona
through her checkered life. She was not to me the heroine of^
a romance, the mere creation of Mrs. Jackson's fertile brain,
but a veritable creature who, through much suffering, had at
last found peace.

Feeling thus, it seemed almost a matter of course that I
should learn soon after of an old Spanish ranch in Southern
California where everything was still carried on as in Ramona's
time.

What a pleasure, thought I, to visit that spot, revel in its
beauties, and see the very people who had made the life of Ales-
sandro and Majella both sad and joyful !

But is this possible? No; for tourists have made such a
Mecca of the place that trains will not stop at the little station
nearest the ranch, except by express permission of the family.
Yet if we really wish to do anything obstacles only whet the
desire until realized, and so it proved. The less prospect of
having what I wished, the greater my resolve to gain it.

The vacation allotted to bread-winners approached. Califor-
nia was the objective point for my summer's outing, and South-
ern California too. If I only could ! again and again echoed
my heart's desire.

790 VISIT TO RAMON A' s HOME. [Sept.,

" Ah ! Coz Meil, glad to see you. Allow me " and turning,

there stood my good friend, Father H , ready to assist me

on the cable-car.

" This is a doubly pleasant surprise, father, to meet you here,
and better still to see you looking almost well ; for, indeed, after
your siege with la grippe and the typhoid last winter, we all
feared you would hardly rally."

" That's what the prophets foretold ; but my good mother's
nursing, and two or three months near Los Angeles, have dis-
proved their word, giving me a new lease of life."

"You say near Los Angeles?"

"Yes, Miss E , in the Del Valle family. You've heard of

the general's famous ranch, the scene of Ramona's life ? "

I almost lost breath at these words. Could I have heard
aright ?

"And you were really there, the very place I've longed to see?"

"Yes, indeed wish I had time to tell you all about it. But
this is how it happened : Rambling near there one day my
horse dropped a shoe ; the heavy clouds just then told of a
storm at hand. I ventured to ask assistance from a herdsman
not far 0ff, who recognized me as a priest. With respectful
greeting he said : ' Ah, mio padro, no time for the horse till
p storm come ; you have welcome here with Seftora del Valle ;
no padre passes her door '; and, leading the way, in spite of
my doubts, soon found myself cordially welcomed by the senora
and family the general having died some years before. But
see here, I must get off at the next crossing, so will be brief.
The few hours I intended spending at the ranch ran into weeks.
There being no resident or visiting priest for the place, I was
easily prevailed upon to pass my vacation there. Receiving the
necessary faculties, I said Mass daily in the little chapel, gave
instruction to the children for their First Communion and Con-
firmation, not overlooking the older persons, thus making me a
full-fledged parish priest for the season. But here's my place ;
must leave you ; so good-by, cousin."

" Good-by, father"; and he was gone, leaving me too disap-
pointed to utter a word. What a goose I am ! Why didn't I
ask father for his address? Just as I thought there was a chance
to realize my heart's desire here it has slipped from me, and I
am no better off than before. Looking from the car-window I
hoped to see in what direction my friend had gone, but there
was no trace of him. Yet in this, my disappointment, hope still.
remained in Pandora's box.

1893.] VISIT TO RAMON A' s HOME. 79 [

A few days later, while still brooding over my regrets, the
carrier brought comfort in the following letter :

DEAR COUSIN MEIL : In our hasty leave-taking on the car
I did not have time to tell you what I trust will give pleasure,
that I can make it possible for you to visit the Del Valle ranch
through the enclosed note of introduction.

Accept, with best wishes for a pleasant journey and safe re-
turn. Yours faithfully in Christ, J. M. H.

Again I almost lost breath, and read the note once more
to be sure of its reality. This time there was no dreaming.

A few days more and I was booked for Southern California,
where the iron horse landed me amid groves of orange and lemon, fig
and pomegranate. Los Angeles City of the Angels, well named,
embowered as it is in flowers of matchless beauty and luxuriance.
What a change from the grand but barren and rocky heights
of Denver to so lovely a spot ! This my first trip through the
Santa Clara valley was full of charms, from the moment I caught
first glimpses of hedge-rows of lilies and roses, enclosing gardens
filled with our rarest flowers in almost wasteful profusion, which,
with the snowy magnolia and other trees, made the air heavy
with their fragrant bloom. Paradise ! Paradise ! I caught my-
self saying again and again between my gasps of wondering ad-
miration.

The quaint adobe houses, between more pretentious modern
structures, quickened the memory of those early Spanish settlers
who, with the Franciscan fathers, had left traces of their work
in ruined churches, villages, etc. Each stone had indeed been
hallowed by prayer and ritual, but still more by toil, hardship,
and suffering, that told of a faith supreme, and proof against
all difficulties.

A day or two of rest, then on to Ramona's home, about forty-
five miles west of Los Angeles. It is named Camulos, meaning
juniper, the founder being Ygnacio del Valle. This is the only
typical Spanish ranch in California. All others have become so
Americanized by innovations and improvements that little re-
mains of primitive methods and customs.

Leaving the station, I was driven through thickets of wild
mustard, looking like fields of molten gold, as the yellow blos-
soms swayed with the breeze. Passing Indian villages of brown
adobe huts, where swarmed big-eyed, half-naked children and
babies, then came groves of willows and cottonwood, and just

792 VISIT TO RAMON A' s HOME. [Sept.,

beyond the sheep corrals, barns and stables of the Camulos ranch,
some fourteen hundred acres in extent. All these led to Ramo-
na's my RamoncCs home. She had been so linked with my life
as friend and sister from the moment we first met in the thicket
of mustard, when, peering through to see the good old Padre
Salvierderra, that face, kissed by southern sun and gentle breeze,
was revealed in all its loveliness ; then on with her through all
that strange career. As I came nearer and nearer it seemed
like returning to my childhood's home, where each dear, familiar
spot would have a touch of tender attraction, linked with the
memory of one who had thus stolen into my heart's affections,
becoming to me another self. Its familiar approaches made my
blood tingle with the quickened pulsations of heart and mind.
Little wonder, then, that the tears filled my eyes. There was the
adobe house of Sefiora del Valle, surrounded by verandas, where
people of all ages and conditions were sitting, lounging and
making merry. This somewhat abashed me, fearing I might in-
trude upon some family festa. However, my note of introduc-
tion was all-sufficient. "Any friend of good Father H is ours

also," was the cordial response to my apology, as the sefiora,
dignified and affable too, presented me to her family. This wel-
come was fully confirmed during my brief visit. Spanish hospi-
tality is proverbial, but a double share fell to my portion on

the strength of friendship for Father H . Home-friends

could not have done more for comfort and pleasure.

Not being familiar with the Spanish tongue, I fell back upon
French, which is also spoken there ; the few courses I had taken
in the natural method of Berlitz serving me admirably, with
some broken English from the sefiora and her children. The
make-up of her personal household, whom I met on the broad
veranda some eighty or a hundred feet in length, included two
sons, a daughter, daughter-in-law, and two lovely grandchildren,
one of them an ideal Ramona. Fruits, refreshments, and cool
drinks were served there by one who seemed the exact counter-
part of the Margarita I had known as Ramona's steadfast friend
and servant.

The ringing of the largest of three bells hanging in a belfry
summoned the family to Vespers. Although cracked, this bell
still retained something of its former melody. Brought from the
San Fernando mission, its record could be traced back to 1770
at least. A Russian inscription, too much blurred to be read,
doubtless told its age and history.

The sefiora and party were followed by the rest of the house-

1893-] VISIT TO RAMON A' s HOME. 793

hold maids, servants, workmen, and all. She conducted the
service, assisted by members of her family.

The little chapel was tastefully, and even richly, adorned. A
large crucifix and a picture of San Rafael for altar-pieces, with
statuettes in niches, and other pictures, beside fresh flowers in
beautiful vases and urns, spoke of the faith and love that prompt-
ed these offerings. The little hanging-lamp told us, too, that
the divine Master awaited our coming.

The service ended I still lingered, unwilling to leave the
sacred place ; the seftora also, with two or three others, con-
tinued their devotions. Everything around me only recalled
more vividly the scenes of Ramona's life. How often had she
been there, pouring forth her heart's affections, desires, joys, and
sorrows ! The altar-cloth, with its mended rent, was not the
least of the suggestions before me. The calm repose and
solemn stillness of that hallowed spot were broken only by the
melody of ever-singing birds, floating in rippling waves through
the open windows a chorus of praise to Him whom we there
adored.

As the seflora covered the altar and put away the sacred
vessels, vestments, etc., I gladly assisted her. In a press at the
side of the altar, where they were kept, she showed me rich
chasubles, albs, surplices, etc., many of them sacred heirlooms
brought from Spain long years before ; much of the delicate,
filmy lace was the handiwork of the Mission Indians and ser-
vants on the ranch.

Everything there proved the faith and piety of the seflora
and her family. In truth, of all the traditions preserved by the
house of Del Valle none are more tenderly, sacredly cherished
than those relating to our holy faith. Two large crosses capped
the hills, one on the north, another on the south side of the
ranch beacon lights they were for all passing within their range.
Spanish through and through, not less were the sefiora and fami-
ly Catholics in heart and soul, in life and action.

I learned this when, leaving the chapel, my kind hostess
spoke freely her sentiments : " Gladly would I restore the old
Franciscan missions were it possible ; so much good yet to be
done ; but of what use ? They would soon go like the first
ones. Settlers, settlers all the time come in, always for money
and fine houses ; but the church ah, no ! little care they." And
then the sigh and shadow of sadness on that noble face told
how truly her lips echoed the heart's emotions.

" Now for a stroll," continued the seflora, taking my arm as
VOL. LVII. 54

794 VISIT TO RAMONA' s HOME. [Sept.,

we left the chapel ; " you must see something of Spanish life on
a real ranch, if you please."

" Thanks, sefiora, nothing would suit me better." I told her
then of my love for Ramona ; how closely our lives had been
linked, that this visit was the fulfilment of my dream for many
a year, hence my joy to be thus privileged.

" It is well, and I am glad. So many already come, but
strangers to us, we have not always a welcome too much time
and trouble ; but friends, as you " and she pressed my hand
" I always say, Do not go. When Mrs. Jackson came and found
her Ramona here, with Allessandro, Margarita, Juan Can, and
all the rest, I was away. Too bad ; would like so much to see
her good soul, may she rest in peace ! Such a friend to the
poor Indian ! How she worked for them ! One half-dozen such
people do more good than the whole government."

" You know of Miss Drexel ?"

" Ah, yes, indeed! She walks in Mrs. Jackson's shoes, and
fills them too. They tell me she is a sister."

"Yes, sefiora, and mother too Mother Katherine, now hard
at work training novices for Indian and negro missions. If
her plans are carried out, with government approval, we shall
see a change for the better. She is no idler, knowing full well
there'll be few holidays in this undertaking."

" Do you know of her plans ?"

" Somewhat. I believe when ready the sisters of her commu-
nity will take charge of schools to be opened on the reservation
for Indians ; negroes are also included in this good work, and
all so taught as to become their own bread-winners, marked
talent being guided accordingly."

" A grand work, indeed, my friend ; that I call the religion
of one's life. But here we are at the sheep corral ; you remem-
ber ?"

"Remember, sefiora? How can I forget any spot here?"

" Some sheep there are, but not as when Ramona and
Philipe gave orders to Alessandro and his band. Here is the
mill to crush olives ; a wine-press for the claret, and on the
other side they make brandy, etc."

" What are the large buildings beyond ?"

" Warehouses for grain, wool, skins, etc.; meat, smoked and
dried, they have ready always in that low building behind the
storehouse."

The vegetable garden, with flowers and fruit everywhere,
told of energy, thrift, and plenty. I could plainly see that

1893-] VISIT TO RAM ON A' 's HOME. 795

the seflora held her forces well in hand, having an eye to
every part of her broad domains, not only giving orders but
seeing them executed. " Since the general's death I must fill his
place, and my own too. The help of my sons I have ; yet more
of one than the other, who lives with his family at Los Ange-
les. I trust myself best of all. Is not that well?" she asked in
a merry tone. Of course, I fully assented ; and indeed the
seflora was more than equal to the charge verily could have
ruled a kingdom. Strong of will, self-reliant, shrewd at a bar-
gain, a stranger to fear or anxiety thus did she impress me ; yet
all these virile characteristics were encased in a woman's heart,
loving, tender, and true to the very core ; her magnetism was
irresistible ; dignity and affability perfectly blending made the
Seflora del Valle the charming, regal woman she was.

"Do you never tire of this responsibility?" I ventured to ask
in a moment of confidence.

" Yes, oh so much ! it is weary work at times, and gladly
would I have it no more. But these people, they are mine ;
what shall they do if not here ? Come, you shall see what is
done for them "; and leading the way we entered a room open-
ing, as did all the others, on the veranda. Here were some
fifteen children, busy with book, slate, pen, brush, and needle.

"Ah! your school I see, seflora."

" Yes, Miss E , and this is their teacher," at the same

time introducing me to the pleasant young lady in charge.

" First they learn their religion nothing good without that ;
then their other lessons like all children : music, painting, Eng-
lish, French, fancy-work, plain sewing, etc. Each child old
enough has every day work to do in the house or garden. One
time, you know, they may have their own ranch ; then all this
will make them able to care for it. Prizes I give to the best,
of something useful to them ; for you know, not always will
children love study and work without help like that."

Then, going to the east veranda, the seflora pointed to a
small building this side of the sheep corral, at the same time
walking towards it. " There the children of my Mexican Indi-
ans and other workmen are taught by a capable woman to
read, write, keep accounts a little, sew, knit, do housework,
gardening, etc. When Father H was with us he gave in-
struction every Sunday afternoon to all the people employed
here. They also have their dances, games, and other amuse-
ments, for always work is not good. Here, just south of that
artichoke patch, shaded by olives and vines, you will see the

796 VISIT TO RAMONA' s HOME. [Sept.,

house where my sick are cared for by a faithful nurse. Where
are so many people, some must be sick. One poor blind woman
we have I will say a little word to cheer her heart. Will you
come too ?"

" Certainly, seflora "; and she led the way into the main hall
of the long, low building. On either side were small rooms,
plainly but neatly furnished with bed, table, chairs, and some
holy pictures. Entering one of them, we found an old Spanish-
Mexican woman, sitting in a .comfortable arm-chair, busily knit-
ting although totally blind.

The seftora greeted her kindly, as I could see by the happy
expression of her face. The conversation being in Spanish, I
was little the wiser for it, but felt sure sunshine had come to
the poor old woman's heart, and was reflected, too, on the
seflora's ; for as we turned away she said : " Much good I al-
ways feel to come here ; I learn to be content and happy."
Then turning to the nurse, who spoke French, gave directions
that nothing should be wanting to the invalids ; also calling
attention to some little changes that might be made for their
comfort. All this proved the motherly care felt by the senora
for each one under her protection.

Crossing the garden, radiant in summer bloom, we came up-
on a little brook rippling merrily along. I was startled with
glad surprise. " Ramona, again," I said to myself, and half-
aloud too. The sefiora read my thoughts, if she had not heard
them.

" Yes, here it is the brook where she washed the altar-cloth."

Need I be told ? Could I not almost see her there, even
as Alessandro, when " he felt a light smite his eyes, as from a
mirror ? "

There she was, Ramona again "hair in disorder, sleeves
pinned loosely on her shoulders, her whole face aglow with the
earnestness of her task as she bent low over the stones, rinsing
the altar-cloth up and down in the water, anxiously scanning it,
then plunging it in again. The sunset beams played around
her hair like a halo ; the whole place was aglow with red light,
and her face was kindled into transcendent beauty." Yes, I
seemed again to see it all, and gave myself up for a moment to
the happiness it brought. A casual remark of my host dispelled
the illusion.

" Do these people remain here long ?" I asked.
" Some of them yes, ten, twenty, even forty years and more.
Others come and go ; restless, they must have a change."

1893-] VISIT TO RAM ON A' 's HOME. 797

Passing on to the foot of the grape-arbor, at the left of the
little square garden, we came to the broad, flat stones on which
formerly the family washing had been done. East of this were
carpenter's shops, a blacksmith's forge, tool-house ; fine stables
for horses of every grade and condition, saddle, carriage, dray,
and for field use ; sheep and cattle in their pasture, with colts,
calves, and lambs could be counted by the dozens.

The orchard, too, told of an abundant crop peaches, pears,
apricots, and almonds, with groves of orange in bud, blossom,
and fruitage ; and over all the soft, filmy haze, itself tinted
with hues of a thousand flowers, that seemed reflected there
from the soft and variegated carpet of Mother Earth.

" Beautiful, oh more than beautiful ! " I exclaimed in an
ecstasy of delight. " I could live here always."

" So it is, Miss E ; though so many years I am here,

still it is ever to me so lovely; changing always, I think, makes
it thus never is it the same. But tired you will be ; let us rest
here "; and we entered a vine-covered arbor, the branches laden
with luscious grapes, just touched by the white and purple
down of ripeness ; refreshing, too, they were as I gladly accept-
ed some of the finest from the seflora.

" There, the children are free now "; and we heard their
merry shouts as they left the school-room. " Here, Carita,"
calling her whom I had already christened Ramona, " stay a lit-
tle with our friend and make it pleasant, while I look after my
men and women ; lazy they are sometimes," she added, with an ex-
pressive look and shrug of the shoulders that told she had no
use for idlers. "I'll join you soon"; and bustling away the
sefiora went her rounds.

My new little friend, shy at first, soon yielded to my inter-
est in her daily life, as she told me in very good English of
her work, studies, amusements, etc. Noticing the music scat-
tered around, beside a guitar and mandolin, I said :

"You play, dear, of course?"

" A little, sefiora," was the timid reply, " but my sister bet-
ter. You like to hear her? We sing, too my cousins Inez,
Carmita, Jos6, and Luis. I call them "; and, sounding a little
ivory whistle two or three times in different directions, added :
" I know not where they are, but this will bring them," as in-
deed it did ; and not only those she had called, but a dozen
more, shouting and laughing in merry glee, chatting, too, in
their own soft, musical Spanish tongue.

Wonderful command had my Ramona over those beautiful

798 VISIT TO RAMONA'S HOME. [Sept.,

young elves of the Camulos, for a look and word checked the
outburst of mirth ; perhaps, too, the sight of a stranger had its
effect.

" I called you not all, only Luis, Jose, and their two cou-
sins." The wishful looks of the others told their desires ; my
pleading, too, gained the favor. A few expressive words and
gestures in Spanish proved that good behavior was the only
condition for remaining.

Music then began in earnest free, hearty, and joyous.
Those beautiful Spanish songs were joined in by all ; the music
so light, airy, and graceful, as if each note had plumed itself
for special flight, glowing with the heat and fire of that warm
southern clime. Then came those gay, fantastic dances, into which
these elves and sprites threw all the joyful abandon of their
sunny natures. The regular figures and movements of our
Northern and Eastern dances were wanting ; but instead, all the
more grace and witchery. Seeing my pleasure, they only gave
themselves with freer spirit to the frolic. Their beautiful faces,
expressing at will every emotion of their earnest, passionate
nature, were indeed a study, where could almost be read their
future of love and hate, joy and sorrow.

The gayly-colored costumes, peculiar to their race, only ad-
ded effect to this charming scene. May our dear Lord and his
Blessed Mother keep and preserve these precious souls ! I found
myself saying from my very heart.

The frolic came to a sudden pause as the seiiora entered.

"Too much children tire you, I know."

" Just what I like, seftora ; all are so happy they must be
very good."

" Ah ! " and she shook her head a little doubtfully; but moth-
erly love prevailed. "Yes, sometimes oh, so good! and then
little mechanics" But spite of her dignity they well knew the
senora's heart went out to them and gathered around for the
caress, sure to come, as she folded them closely in her arms.
" Now, allez, petit es, a votre diner."

I detained them long enough to distribute some holy pictures,
of which I chanced to have a few packages. Then what a change !
How did the beautiful, earnest faith of these impulsive hearts
reveal itself in the subdued, reverential mien, and soft, " Gracios,
grades /" with which each received her treasure, pressing it to
heart and lips while slowly wending their way to the house.

" How blest, sefiora, are these little ones, safe, sheltered from
whatever might weaken their faith ; so firmly engrafted now, in

1893-] VISIT TO RAMON A' s HOME. 799

after years it can resist whatever may be brought against it. A
noble work indeed is yours among all these people."

" It is well you say so, my friend, for I lose heart many a
day ; it is weary, weary to me. But there is the call to dinner ;
shall we not go ? "

" Thanks, sefiora," and we were soon in the long dining-hall,
across the courtyard from the kitchen, and opening, like the other
rooms, on the veranda.

"You will see our family together, for to dinner all should
come."

The seat of honor, at the right of my kind hostess, gave me
full view of the household, numbering some thirty or more, gen-
tlemen, ladies and children, nearly all related by marriage with
the Del Valle family.

My vigorous appetite, whetted by recent travels and a healthy
digestion, welcomed the dinner that would have more than satis-
fied the most epicurean taste. Even the highly seasoned soups,
meats, etc., more suited to Spanish than American taste, were
not to be refused. Then came fruits, fresh or preserved as if
in amber, and conserved, in fact prepared in many ways new to
me, but all most delicious, which, with jellies, dainty cakes, and
the best of tea, coffee, or chocolate, as might be .preferred, made
a feast fit for royalty.

The pure Spanish type was plainly visible in the faces before
me : dark hair and eyes, olive complexion, with a certain supple
grace and vivacity that told of the dolce far niente life prevail-
ing there. Two marked exceptions, however, attracted my at-
tention in the light hair and blue eyes of a boy and girl some
ten and twelve years of age, telling that Northern blood must
have found its way to this Southern clime.

How happens this I was on the point of asking, but delicacy
forbade. The sefiora, however, read the inquiry in my face, and
said : " Yes, it is true, these are of our family too, and as dear
as if of my own flesh and blood. Movers do often cross our ranch
en route for some El Dorado, or leaving it, heart-sore, for their
home. But a few years since, and there camped such a caravan a
half-mile distant. When leaving, one wagon did not go. A sad
story was soon brought me by Luigo, one of our herdsmen. Father,
mother, both sick, a little babe, and those two children, with no
food, no help, nothing but trouble. I had them moved to one of
the store-rooms, made pleasant as I could ; but too late. Jn two
days the children had no father, no mother ; the little babe soon
died too. I sent letters, as the father did tell me, to their people

8oo VISIT TO RAMONA'S HOME. [Sept.,

in the East, but only one answer came, from the uncle ; he so
poor could hardly take care of his own. I knew then the good
God had given me these poor little ones. It is well, and they shall
be cared for as my very own. Our Blessed Lady will be their
mother too ; it is to her I gave them at first."

" Then all will be well, you may be sure, sefiora." And it
was already so, as I could plainly see in their happy faces and
in the loving caresses so freely exchanged with the other chil-
dren. A few words with them later in the evening only con-
firmed this impression.

" My brother and I are so happy here we wouldn't leave if
we could. The sefiora is strict with all of us, but so kind and
good we can't help loving her."

" I'd like to hear any one say anything against her wouldn't
have a chance twice, I'll bet," added the little boy, as he struck
the veranda-railing with his fist to emphasize the fact. " When
I and my sister are big we'll have our own house up North,
where the sefiora shall come and spend every summer with us."

"And it's to be a surprise, too," continued the little girl.

" That will be the very best way to tell the sefiora how much
you thank her for all her kindness."

" Oh, look, look ; there they are ! " shouted both in a breath ;
" the first rockets ; now for the colored lights ; that was the
signal ! "

Just then the young Seflor del Valle, with his sister, joined
me, and the children ran away to find their companions.

"You came just in time to enjoy one of our greatest festas.
This is the eve of San Ignacios," said the seflor. " My father
bore his name, and we always keep it in memory of that great
saint as well as of the best of fathers."

The limits of this article will not admit a full description of
that celebration. Certainly nothing was omitted to bring joy to
every heart, young and old. Music by a Mexican band, with fire-
works in the eve, ushered it in ; addresses to the sefiora and her
children, recitations, dancing, and singing were continued until a
late hour.

The next morning, before any one in the house was astir, the
singing of birds in the vine-covered porch under my window
roused me from a heavy sleep. Humming a little response to
this pleasant greeting, I thought it might be the signal for a
general chorus from other members of the household, as in Ra-
mona's time ; but such is not the present custom ; so beautiful,
would that it might be now as then ! My thoughts, however,

I&93-] VISIT TO RAMONA'S HOME. 80 1

readily turned to Majella, as I occupied her room, recalling viv-
idly the scenes of her marvellous life. West of this was the one
reserved for priests, and occupied by my good friend Father

H , also by the saintly Padre Salvierderra. Looking towards

it through the open door, it really seemed as if I must see the
venerable, gray-haired Franciscan in brown habit and cowl, with
sandalled feet, standing at its threshold, ready to give me greet-
ing, and his own fervent " God bless you, child ! "

I knew the place at once, even before the senora pointed it
out to me, as she did a few minutes later, after a pleasant "Bon
jour, my friend," with kind inquiries about my health, night's
rest, etc.

A stroll through the garden with two or three others, then
to breakfast, which, in honor of the festa, was served in a large
tent spread for the occasion, and decorated with Spanish and
American flags.

Through the thoughtful kindness of the young Sefior del
Valle, a priest from Newhall, some twenty miles distant, arrived
about nine o'clock A.M. and celebrated Mass in the little chapel,
specially decorated for the occasion with the rarest, most beau-
tiful flowers the ranch could furnish. The entire household, in
holiday attire, filled the place, and during the service sang
many beautiful selections. The Mexican band of the night be-
fore also contributed its share to this commemoration. The rest
of the day was given up to mirth and festivity, much of which
was so unique, and peculiar to the customs of the locality and
people, as to be a constant surprise from moment to moment.

Music and dancing were, of course, the chief features of the
occasion, as a Spaniard who cannot dance and sing is well-nigh
tabooed. Each one took part, master and servant, mistress and
maid, all full of joyous, rollicking life and fun. Indeed, it be-
came so infectious, that I too entered heart and soul into the
festivities, almost feeling as if I were with them " to the manner
born." Distinctions were lost sight of, all mingling freely to-
gether, each determined to honor the day and the sefiora in
every possible way.

Even the animals had their share in it, by their neighing
and braying, bleating and cackling, gobbling, etc., adding to the
general mirth. A procession of those on the ranch appeared
just before noon, each well groomed and decked in flowers, bells,
and gay trappings. There were sheep and bleating lambs, sleepy-
eyed mules, bulls and oxen, cows and calves, mares with their
colts prancing, fiery steeds and gay cavaliers, followed by a

802 VISIT ro RAMONA'S HOME. [Sept.,

mimic harvest in a huge wagon. Here were samples of the
year's produce the finest and best, of course ; golden-eared corn,
sheaves of ripened wheat, flaming, feathery mustard, all as a
setting to pyramids of luscious fruit ; blushing peaches and pears,
lemons, oranges, apricots, plums, olives, etc., in lavish profusion.
Bringing up the rear, and almost unmanageable, were the geese
and ducks, turkeys and hens, making such a " confusion of
tongues " we were glad when they were out of hearing, and yet
the procession would not have been complete without them.

All this was under the direction of Colomb, the head herds-
man, a striking figure indeed in his brilliant holiday attire of
buckskin trousers trimmed at the sides in rows of shining but-
tons, scarlet jacket and blue vest ornamented with gold braid,
as was also the black sombrero. Heading the procession, he
was in truth a typical leader, fit to marshal an army. At least
six feet in height, broad-shouldered, straight as an arrow, riding
his silver-gray stallion with the ease and grace of one born to
the saddle : here, I thought, is my Alessandro. This impression
was confirmed by a glance at his face, the olive complexion,
coal-black hair, and eyes showing the mingling of Mexican and
Indian blood in his veins.

Pausing before the seftora and her party, with a graceful
salute, he allowed the motley procession to pass on. The proud,
self-complacent smile showed how fully he appreciated the well-
deserved compliments so freely given him and his year's labor.

This truly family festa seemed equally enjoyed by hosts and
guests. Other amusements followed until evening, when a
special Vesper service was celebrated in the chapel in honor of
the great St. Ignatius. Then fire-works and music by the band
closed the festivities, and with it one of the happiest weeks of
my life.

My last day opened with many a regret that it could not be
lengthened indefinitely, but time was beckoning me away from
this pleasant spot and its delightful people.

With many thanks for the happiness afforded, and I must
confess almost in tears, I exchanged my farewells with the adios
of the seflora and her family, true types of those who had made
Ramona's life so full of strange and mournful incident.

F. M. EDSELAS.

1893-] EDUCATION: UTILITARIAN, LIBERAL, AND JESUIT. 803

EDUCATION : UTILITARIAN, LIBERAL, AND JESUIT.

TEACHER who should employ identical exer-
cises to train a certain number of picked students
for an exhibition of their individual powers, would
find, if he drew out all that was in them, a most
pronounced inequality among them. The identity
of conditions which he provides has nothing to do with the di-
versity of endowments, which he must accept ; and the likeness
in the premises just accentuates the variety in the results.
Similarly, in an age of universal instruction, an observer who
should start by carefully noting the democratic principle, that
education must be within reach of all, and perhaps even forced
upon all, would have the more reason to be impressed, as he
approached the consequences, and found them conspicuously at
fault with his expectations. Overruling the arbitrary principle
of a universal equality, there are many natural conditions of
universal disparity. Time, place, birth, opportunity, necessity,
will admit of no general levelling down or levelling up in so-
ciety. The social level will remain as broken and uneven as the
surface of universal nature always is and ought to be.

In one tint the educational results may be made to agree
in the dun color of mediocrity. Paternalism lays on too much
in quantity for some, not enough in the quality for others, and
a great deal of the capricious for all. Besides, all the figures
being placed in the foreground, the conception is grotesque,
and as to perspective, there is none. Every one is cultured, or
ought to be. All the grades are to be open to all, from the
primary alphabet to the top of the university. And this is
taken to be the best adjustment to the needs of our times.

The theory of this adjustment is called Utilitarianism in edu-
cation. It is an application of the principle of utility to instruc-
tion. The utility in question is that of serving the purposes of
material prosperity, of comfort, or, in plainer terms, of money-
getting. Such a notion of utility, assumed as the adequate meas-
ure of the interests affecting human life, is as ancient as man
himself. But, as made an idol of, an idol of the tribe and an
idol of the forum, it has a history of its own. Its niche was
prepared for it by the anti-Catholic reaction of the Reformation,
and it was enshrined therein by the natural philosopher of the
Reformation. Bacon, who described so brilliantly the four "idols,"

804 EDUCATION: UTILITARIAN, LIBERAL, AND JESUIT. [Sept.,

or illusions, which impose upon mankind, carved in his own work-
shop the theory of utilitarianism, which has become the most uni-
versal cult in the thought and in action of- modern times.

Yet there are other ideas of utility than this of material
welfare. We may say with perfect justice that no Athenian
philosopher who whiled his days away in the Academy or
Lyceum, nor Greek theologian who opposed the Roman pontiffs
with finest-spun subtleties; no Epictetus or Seneca who spent
his days in a barren philosophy, no scholastic of the age of
dialectics, nor even scholastic theologian of the time of St.
Thomas, ever pursued another end than the useful. Their pur-
suits were all adjusted to an end, either sterile and intellectual,
or one more divine and useful than that ; although in the scale
of personal comforts they never rose higher than a brick floor
and a pallet of straw, with food supplied from any quarter, and
that of any kind. This might be called Intellectual Utilitarianism.

We have a still higher application of the term. The motive
of utility has been urged in behalf of piety ; and that not merely
by courtiers or benefice-seekers, or other hypocrites, but by the
Apostle St. Paul, who urges on the faithful the pursuit of a
pious, godly life because of its utility. Pietas ad omnia utilis est
" Piety is useful for all things," including all that health and tem-
poral prosperity which are consistent with much or with little of
this world's goods, which depend neither upon a high nor a low
nor a medium standard in the statistics of reading and writing,
a'nd which, in truly Christian populations, have been found asso-
ciated with a just appreciation of the true and the beautiful,
and, what is more, with a practical aspiration towards all that
is just and true.

Taking utilitarianism in its material and lowest sense, we see
the term applied to denote one method of education. Another
term, " Liberal," has been universally employed to designate a
higher order of intellectual and moral culture. It is the bearing
of these two ideas on the Jesuit system that I wish to point out,
supplementing therewith some observations made in a former
number of THE CATHOLIC WORLD.*

All systems of instruction may be reduced to a few con-
stituent elements, such as Courses, Examinations, and the
Method of conveying instruction. By a course, I mean a pro-
tracted line of teaching and study, governed by some principle
of unity, and supposed to finish some branch of knowledge in a
definite time. Several courses might be arranged under a prin-
ciple of higher unity combining them in one organic complex-

* October, 1892 : "The Jesuit Ratio Studiorum in Popular Literature."

1893-] EDUCATION: UTILITARIAN, LIBERAL, AND JESUIT. 805

ity. Now, the first thing to be noticed is that the utilitarian
programme has the merit of having introduced Parallelism in the
courses of study and teaching. The modern phrase consecrated
to express this idea of parallelism is, " So many hours a week in
lectures and recitations" for such or such a branch. The
arrangement is regulated by the law of demand and supply,
not by any intrinsic educational value in the branch. How
many " hours per week" are assigned to one study or another
is determined by the coincident demand of many courses, which
all happen to be useful or necessary. Hence the utilitarian
pedagogue frequently a minister of public instruction who
knows as much about teaching as Rousseau did, or a practical
superintendent whose knowledge of education is limited to read-
ing the signs of the times draws up a "programme of instruc-
tion," by cataloguing, in the first instance, the entire supply of
marketable articles arithmetic, book-keeping, reading, writing,
Latin, French, drawing, political economy, type-writing, engineer-
ing, Greek, German, physics, chemistry, gymnastics, physiology,
etc. ; then he takes a comparative view of their importance to
the public, the busy public, the money-making public ; and,
finally, he divides the twenty-five or thirty available class-hours
per week, and the twenty weeks per semester, among the claim-
ants. And so the programme is made complete.

These courses, constituting no organic body of educational
instruction on the merits of their developing value, are entrusted
to teachers who constitute among themselves no organic body
of pedagogic value. Each teacher has his price ; he is shipped
on his own track ; he runs parallel with other teachers, as his
course lies alongside of other branches ; and if the lines happen
to intersect or converge, it is not because of any idea of a
unity, whether pedagogic in the teachers, or educational in the
culture-values, that has been conceived as governing all. Nor,
for that matter, is there any essential unity of association be-
tween a given teacher and a given pupil. The teacher has
charge of that section of the programme. He gives lessons and
hears them recited. He keeps order. He reports. He shuts
the door and goes home. The one organic function in the sys-
tem which is fundamental, permanent, and common is that he
draws his salary like every one else, while the people who pay
it merely see that they get the worth of their money. All
other elements in the plan are variable functions of popular
opinion and popular demand.

The pupil too, whatever else he may or may not have an eye
to, catches the idea, if he has any, of looking to the worth of

8o6 EDUCATION: UTILITARIAN, LIBERAL, AND JESUIT. [Sept.,

his money, if he pays any ; and if he does not, of coveting the
worth of somebody else's money, whoever is under constraint to
pay for him. Hence, in the light of the pupil's vast experience
as to what is good for him, and in the exercise of that peda-
gogical discretion which he has developed by his experience, he
is expected to covet the choice of his own courses. This intro-
duces into utilitarian education the element of Election or Op-
tion. Were it not that some courses seem to be necessary for
all parties alike, there is no reason, on the face of it, why
everything in the programme should not be optional ; and the
babies might begin by " electing " to take the alphabet or leave
it alone. Usually, their elders induce the innocents to take it.

Now come Examinations. These exhibit the pole-star of the
system. Language would fail me in the effort to describe what
examinations are in the eye of utilitarianism ; and above all
Written Examinations. They are the centre of gravitation ; the
lever that moves the pedagogic world ; they are the irritant by
day of the 'cute boy, the dream by night of the hectic girl ;
they are the bugbear and the nightmare of the teacher, for he
does not know what will come of them, and they may strike
him and his pupils on any side. They mean written questions,
the same for all, with no personal presence of a living man to
enter kindly into the thoughts and ways of expression of a liv-
ing child. They are weapons of offence to strike the weak
points. They are like the old instruments of torture, doing ser-
vice for all sizes the stocks, for instance, meant for the legs of
all whom they concern, and therefore too big for some and too
little for others.

I do not mean that written examinations are at all incon-
sistent with utilitarian education. I think them a beautiful and
instructive adaptation to the vital conditions of the system. If
their ruling ideas were carried out farther, and the whole sys-
tem were made to go by correspondence, writing letters and
getting answers in short, going to school by staying at home
and reading I should see herein nothing but the ripe maturity
of the whole plan. For what does it all come to ? Merely the
gathering of information nothing else. In the class-room itself,
where viva voce teaching is supposed to be carried on, the pro-
cess consists in prescribing what is to be read, and how many
pages are to be learnt for the morrow. The teacher keeps the
machine going ; and, as to his personal influence, he ranks with his
text-book, the dictionary, and other such channels of informa-
tion. Therefore, when he says every day, " Learn these pages
for to-morrow," and on the morrow resumes, " Recite those

1893-] EDUCATION: UTILITARIAN, LIBERAL, AND JESUIT. 807

pages assigned yesterday," it is not wonderful if, in his turn,
the fulminating examiner strikes the same key from behind the
awful clouds of his unknown personality, and smites the un-
known personalities of fifty different boys with the same shock
to their sensibilities: "Answer that!" It is not strange if all
teaching and studying is made to be a study of chances and
possibilities, on the basis of antecedent lists of examiners' ques-
tions. And, in fact, it is not unknown that the utterly con-
temptible degrees of utilitarian education can be prepared for
by studying a " Manual of the Baccalaureate " ending with the
learning of the printed page, as the children began with learn-
ing their printed alphabet.

One curious and misleading feature of the whole system is
the attempt it makes to absorb surreptitiously the Liberal Arts,
and assume the style of Liberal Education. This, no doubt, is
a covert compliment to a method better than itself. But the
only real effect is to discredit what it travesties. What with
its " hours per week," its parallelism, its credits and marks be-
stowed on "Latin and Greek," on "poetry" and "literature,"
and even " philosophy," it reduces these liberal pursuits to such
a woe-begone state of destitution and degradation, that we may
say, if the polite culture designated by these terms owned any
real kinsmanship with the results of this pedagogy, it would
neither deserve, nor ever recover, the character of education
classical, liberal, and humane.

This exposition of mediocrity, both literary and mental, is
ticketed all over with credit-marks. The form of expression,
the calibre of critical judgment, the creative imagination, point,
copiousness, acumen, and all the other qualities of a cultured
mind, being supposed to be acquired, are supposed to be gauged
by means of credits and marks and weekly schedules, and espe-
cially by the statistics of written examinations. One thing is
truly gauged and certified to by the results. It is that the
real acquisitions of penmanship, spelling, and correct grammar
go, under all the wear and tear of this mechanical art of peda-
gogy, to a common grave with the chest and lungs, the health
and bloom of the victims ground down by the machine. How-
ever, as they have died in a noble cause, they are buried with
honor under a solemn cenotaph, called Statistics. And, thus
much said, let it be enough on the parallels and the options; on
the slicing of hours per week, and the slicing of credits per
line; on the sampling and labelling and ticketing of marketable
information, which has been slily called an " Education."

Liberal Education proceeds otherwise. It takes for its

8o8 EDUCATION: UTILITARIAN, LIBERAL, AND JESUIT. [Sept.,

object, primarily, the formation of the mind ; secondarily, infor-
mation ; and finally, specialties in their own good time and sea-
son. Hence, in only one point does it coincide with utilitarian-
ism, and that is in its secondary object, the storing up of infor-
mation. But that it imparts, not shaped and cast to make a
technicist offhand. It waits to make a specialist, as the final
result of all the culture ; as a house is put into its special form,
not in the foundations but when it has risen above ground. For
this purpose it takes a central study from which others ramify,
as " branches " outspreading from a central trunk. Other pur-
suits which do not spring naturally from the central study are
ranged as accessories -not as parallels. These accessories are
comparatively few, because the natural branches of the central
course are many.

As the central study in the lower division of the liberal arts
a thorough and universal literary course, with a proportion of
the exact science of mathematics, has always been considered
the staple of a liberal education. Such a course is commonly
called the Classics ; not that nondescript " Latin and Greek "
which a utilitarian programme pretends to include, but the
Latin and Greek languages and literatures, with the vernacular
tongue, embodying a full formation in grammar, poetry, and
rhetoric. These lower studies, which are quite congenial to the
expanding mind of the boy, and the arithmetic, geometry, alge-
bra, which are very necessary to drill his thoughts out of their
native looseness, are followed, as soon as he develops into a ca-
pacity for judgment and reasoning, by an exhaustive study of the
methods of thought and the contents of thought, set forth in
dialectics and philosophy. Then, the double course of classics
and philosophy being satisfactorily finished, with their natural
branches and needful accessories, it will be in season for stu-
dents to adopt a specialty, or a profession, or to enter on the
life of practical influence and importance which every citizen of
to-day may command as his portion. These few ideas, thus
briefly stated, require but a moderate development to show
forth the meaning, scope, and process of a liberal education.

It may be said of the first stage, or classical studies, that
Style, as far as it signifies a literary clothing, or an accom-
plished form of expression, is the primary object in view. A
couple of reasons may be assigned for this. One is that such a
form of literary expression represents the fruit of all the elements
of liberal culture to be found in the study of polite letters. For a
finished form of expression signifies a command of words and
phrases, a discrimination of the useful and the beautiful, and a

1893-] EDUCATION: UTILITARIAN, LIBERAL, AND JESUIT. 809

correct taste in idea, in imagination, and in the moulding of
speech. Loqui et apte loqui humanum est it is characteristic of man
in his dignity to speak and to speak well. The second reason,
I may mention, is utilitarian, but in a high sense of that word ;
for, as another adage says : Scire tuum niJiil est, nisi te scire
hoc sciat alter " What avails it that you know, if nobody else
knows that you know !" As the history of the world has shown,
it avails much in all manners of life to command the use of the
word. Spoken or written, the word is always a power of the
age, and certainly not least so among ourselves. This power is
acquired by the assiduous exercise of every form of composition
on the models of original and powerful writers. Essays, poems,
speeches, and all the exercises of debating societies, called in
the Jesuit Ratio " academies," are as integral a portion of the
intellectual life as reading authors, commenting upon them,
and digressing into the collateral branches. In short, reproduc-
tion of a literary form, as an original exercise with the student, is
the test of all his studies, whatever may be the classical origi-
nal which he is examining. Hence, it will be seen to be quite
in keeping with this labor of the schools that the literary periodi-
cal emanated, in the early part of the eighteenth century, from
the professors of Jesuit colleges.

Talk and language are the most congenial of studies for the
young mind. All the material elements of style, as well as the
most ethereal ones, come naturally and adhere for life to the
imaginative and tenacious capacities of the boy. It is not so at
a later period, when judgment begins to ripen. Then the laws
of thought and the subject-matter of philosophical ideas, just,
broad, and fundamental, engage the reasoning faculties ; and,
the form or literary clothing of ideas having been already ac-
quired, the substance and soul of science is now the exclusive
object of pursuit. Supposing five grades, that is, about seven
years for the completion of the literary curriculum and its acces-
sories, three more years are conceived to be an adequate philo-
sophical and scientific course preparatory to the professions or
specialties. But, as the pressure of modern life does not admit
of that, which was and is the adequate preparation and, qualifi-
cation for the Mastership of Arts in the Jesuit programme, at
least one year of philosophical culture on the great issues of the
day is prescribed as satisfying the barest requirements for the
Baccalaureate. There is, indeed, a pressure for time. If such
accessories as modern science and mathematics are taken in
hand to be quite completed, almost as soon as the course of
letters itself is finished, it is not strange if accessories elbow
VOL. LVII. 55

8 io EDUCATION: UTILITARIAN, LIBERAL, AND JESUIT. [Sept.,

principal courses. And perhaps it may be admitted that the
staunchest representatives of a liberal education suffer from a
minor access of the utilitarian fever ; just as the utilitarian peda-
gogue with more excuse affects the liberal frame of mind.

However, the notion of elective or optional courses, except
in some accessory branch or other, is seen to be entirely foreign
to the liberal idea. It is only when the broad foundation of a
liberal culture has been laid that the man, whose mind has been
rounded with a general formation, is to shape himself, at option
and by choice, into the specialist. Otherwise, if the specialist is
made first, there is no hope for a cultured man to evolve out of
him ; nor does he deserve to rank as a specialist ; he is mere-
ly the technicist, whom utilitarianism has stereotyped for life
among narrow-minded mediocrities. The laws of season and of
time must be respected. You can bake an apple, but you can-
not ripen it. You can give a permanent set to an immature
mind, but you cannot mature it at will.

In all this the teacher is not a mere element in the course,
ranking with the text-book or dictionary. He is the entire
vital agency in the education of each individual boy who is in
contact with him. He is the indispensable influence of liv-
ing mind acting upon mind. As representing authority, indeed,
he is but one, the nearest, of some half-dozen powers directing
the progress of the student. In this the Jesuit system presents
a marked contrast with the other types of liberal education, ex-
isting, for instance, in the public schools of Great Britain. Mr.
Quick observes that the head-master, in a school like Eton or
Harrow, sums up in himself all the characters which are dis-
tributed in the Jesuit system among the General, Provincial,
Rector, and Prefect of Studies. But, in teaching, at least among
the earlier grades, one master's predominant influence is set
over one body of students, who are to be dealt with as indi-
viduals by an individual. Other professors come in, but as being
accessory, like the branches they teach. There is no general
dividing up and pulverizing of influence along parallel lines as
numerous as parallel branches. Seneca has said : Simile confuso
est quod usque ad minima dissectum est a distribution that reaches
to atoms is tantamount to confusion. And, when the pedagogic
body itself is not an organic body, but a collection of units shaken
together into a "faculty," their influences, which cross and neu-
tralize one another, produce corresponding effects negative and
futile unto good, whatever may be the force of individual ex-
ample or teaching unto evil.

The teacher's qualifications may be summed up in a few

1893-] EDUCATION: UTILITARIAN, LIBERAL, AND JESUIT. 811

principles. QHCB docturus est egregie calleat *' He must be ad-
mirably versed in what he is set to teach." This first qualifica-
tion comes of a complete general formation, up to the close of
an ample course of philosophy, supplemented by a special
" seminary " training for the specific duties of the class-room.
This " seminary" or normal training for the class-room, as
well as the " seminar " preparation for a specialty now so
much favored in Germany, are expressly referred by those
who have promoted them to the initiative of the Jesuit
method.* With respect to the intellectual formation of the
young, a maxim formulated is Modice et pro captu " gentle in
quantity and genial in kind." As to the growth of the moral
character, the principle which animates the teacher determines
the spirit of his personal influence ; it is " the knowledge and
love of the Creator, which is the practical fruit of the manifold
labor of the schools." With the younger grades of scholars
these principles are carried into effect chiefly by professors not
advanced in years, and therefore more sympathetic with the
many ways and sentiments of a dependent and tender boyhood.
Professors more mature in years are better adapted to the more
reflective and self-contained period of young manhood. In the
case of both classes of professors, the type or kind which all
of them alike exhibit is characteristic of the order that has
formed them ; specialties characterize the man. Hence, while
there is a progressive readjustment of men to their work, accord-
ing as their talents become more and more conspicuous, the
general character of the work performed remains identical. The
features of the organic body in its diverse lines of activity are
recognized as those of a social individual.

In education, no solicitude can be too great which is exer-
cised in the pursuit of that highest form of utility, " the Piety
which is useful for all things, having the promise of the life that
now is, and of that which is to come." It is true, as the Har-
vard prospectus has it, that " in every case the choice of what
the man will be must rest with the man himself." But that
statement is false, if it implies that the boy is to be left help-
lessly to grow, as if he were a weed that might be left to grow
anyhow. It is true that boys are to be brought up in a " real "
atmosphere, breathing the "common air" of mankind, as the
cant phrase goes with that teaching class of men who take
things easily. And perhaps it is the best maxim for themselves
and for the young under their charge ; since it is not clear what
good they could do. But the Jesuit principle, like that of all

* Compare the Educational Review, June, 1891, p. 38.

812 EDUCATION: UTILITARIAN, LIBERAL, AND JESUIT. [Sept.,

religious orders, is that the common air in question is the air
pure, not the air infected ; not the common air of a stagnant
marsh, but the fresh and bracing atmosphere of virtue on the
hill-top, where a manly integrity and a vigorous Christianity re-
spire freely. Nor need the measure of such virtue and Chris-
tianity be like that of the boys' intellectual work, Modice et pro
captu. We do not measure fresh air that way ; the more of it
the better. Nor need we measure that way the daily attendance
at the Holy Sacrifice, or the life of prayer and the Sacraments,
or the vigorous development of Christian youth which has issued
from the sodalities, first instituted in these colleges. We do not
accept the principle of the doctrinaires who say, as we have
heard one affirm, that he did not believe in receiving the Sacra-
ments oftener than once a year; why? " because the Church
says we must go (at least) once a year." The unfrocked monk
and the apostate priest of the Reformation thought more clev-
erly than that, as the present representatives of Lutheranism
clearly show.

One reflection more, on the application of a liberal education
to the actual conditions of our present busy life. I have referred
to the professions and liberal specialties as the natural outcome
of this form of culture. They are such professions as those of
an author, a journalist, a linguist, a lawyer, physician, clergyman,
and the like. The question arises, what is the rank of a life of
commerce, those walks of business which are filled by the great
body of intelligent men ?

The question is pertinent, and it is easily answered. The
walks of mercantile life are no longer those of the mere trades ;
least of all, under a constitutional form of government. The
other day a bookseller was leader of the House of Commons ;
and while conducting the House he was still plying his business
on the Strand, and at the railway depots of the whole United
Kingdom. This in old, aristocratic England ; how much more
so in a republic which has never recognized an aristocracy!
Every one here is, in theory, as much at the top of the social
ladder as any one else ; since all are equal. Each one's judgment
is appealed to in public and in private, by speech, print, and con-
versation. His private opinion helps to form that public opinion
which is the recognized arbiter of all things, higher even than
the natural or divine law. He is himself called upon to speak,
to write, to give his decision on what ? On everything. In the
magazines and reviews of a single month, in the journals of a
single day, there is not a question left untouched in ethics, re-
ligion, politics, social economy. Nor are these issues so much

1893-] EDUCATION: UTILITARIAN, LIBERAL, AND JESUIT. 813

submitted to the judgment of the business man of the day, as
they are imposed upon him by the most mediocre class of jour-
nalistic scribblers, who, while they address him as a philosopher,
school him as if he were an idiot. Hence fallacies and quibbles
without end ; the gravest delusions and the grossest errors.

And is an intelligent man to submit to all this for want of
an education ? Or is that want supplied in the twinkling of an
eye by the imbecile flattery, or the ignorant assurance, which
prompts him to speak out, and tells him how to do it " Know
what you have to say and say it ! " This is like that bewitching
cant which murmurs sweetly in the crowded day-dreams and
empty offices of young lawyers " There is always room at the
top of the ladder get there ! " Merely to state a plain truth
well, and expound it, is an exercise both for power of thought and
felicity of expression. But to detect an error and expose it
demands, not merely the double exercise of thought and expres-
sion, but also the analytical conception of underlying principles
and the dialectic skill which thrusts after it has parried. The
formula for refutation of error might be rather this : " Find out
what another should have said, and did not say ; say it for him,
and leave him powerless to reply." But perhaps a passable edu-
cation will meet our actual emergencies ; a Catholic citizen on-
ly wants to get on somehow ! This reminds me of the naive
aspiration of that would-be Greek scholar, who knew not a word
of Greek, but would just like enough to get on: he said, "Just
enough to read any quotation he might come across ! "

I will present one specimen taken from an article by a State
Superintendent of Education. In six lines there are perpetrated
an historical misstatement, an ethical error, a political fallacy,
and a literary ineptitude. He says :

" It is not enough for the state to attempt to educate the
poor alone, any more than it was once enough to provide a few
great universities for the rich. The education of the rich and
poor together is of the highest public importance. The sciences
and the fine arts, the cultivation of public aesthetic taste and a
love for the beautiful, are all substantial supports of the govern-
ment."*

I take the trouble to pick this sample out of the heap only
because, with all its assumptions of utilitarianism, it is in reality
an endorsement of Liberal Education.

THOMAS HUGHES, S.J.

St. Louis University.

* A. S. Draper, Educational Review, January, 1891, p. 29.

SONG OF THE WINDS.

HUZZA ! O'er the waste of the dark, wide

ocean

On let us sweep with resistless breath !
Hurl the white waves into wild commotion !
Scatter destruction, and terror, and death !
We are loos'd from our bonds the dull world to

awaken.
Their God is forgotten, His pathways forsaken.

Raise the wild cry !
Cease not till Earth's strongest holds we have shaken,
Till man's mighty schemes,
His hopes and his dreams,
That mount, like the Babel of old, to the sky,

And each worldly trust
And each stubborn spirit be laid in the dust!

Hark ! from yon vessel that breasts the fierce billow
Hundreds are wailing the hour of their birth.
He who has torn them from home and from hearth,
From love and from life, rests secure on his pillow.
Rend the slight timbers and snap the thin mast !
Mourners, the hour of your anguish is past !

Slaves, ye are free !

Murd'rer, to Mammon, thy god, thou art cast !
See what a noble paymaster is he !
As we cross'd the western isles
Where the tropic summer smiles,
We caught up each groan and sigh
From the slave, as we went by ;
And each oath the planter swore
On our viewless wing we bore.
What the zephyr heard, think not
That the tempest hath forgot.

1893-] SONG OF THE WINDS. 815

Ev'ry oath and ev'ry blow

We remember as we go,

And on guilty heads the store,

Ere the morn, our blast shall pour.

Onward ! Flee onward ! No ruth is within us.

Their words cannot soothe us ; their tears cannot charm.
Onward! Flee onward ! Their wealth . cannot win us;

Their pride cannot daunt us ; their pow'r cannot harm.

On ! No voice can bid us rest,

Till the sinless one which rose
Gentle and calm, in heav'nly majesty,
From the tempestuous waves of Galilee

Bids us repose.
Then, o'er the breast
Of the sad earth and troubled sea
Soft we shall breathe, and silently,

And listen to the wail
That of our vengeful tyranny

Tells the dark tale !

ALBA.

8i6

SOME CONVERSIONS.

[Sept.,

SOME CONVERSIONS.

is interesting to hear of the strange channels
through which some people, born of Protestant
parents and educated under thoroughly Protes-
tant influences, are led into the Catholic Church.
Sometimes it is after years of doubt and mental
anguish ; of wandering from church to church, and finding each
one in turn less satisfying than the last, until some accident, ap-
parently, leads them to study the source of all religion, and to
their surprise they find the long-sought rest for heart and soul
in the bosom of the Roman Catholic Church.

Strange as it may seem, it rarely occurs to a Protestant to
study the Catholic religion first, but some are led by a special
and marvellous grace direct to this haven of peace. A lady re-
cently related the circumstances of her own conversion. Her
father was a clergyman of severe Calvinistic views, and all her
friends and associates were of the same faith. In the small
New England village where she lived no Catholic church has
ever been built, and the first Catholic known there was an Irish
laborer; a quiet, peaceable man enough, but he became an ob-
ject of terror to all the children ; probably because he never
appeared at the meeting-house neither on Sundays nor at the
weekly prayer-meetings. Although the minister had reasoned
with him and tried to convince him of the error of his ways,
he still preferred to go to " Mass."

In order to do so he was obliged to walk nearly nine miles,
to the nearest town, every Sunday and back again. Never was
the summer sun so hot, and seldom was the winter frost and
storm so severe, as to keep " Jim " at home from Mass on Sun-
days ; and it was this fact that impressed the young girl, and
made her wonder what the attraction could be that drew him
to S - in all kinds of weather; for in other things Jim was
considered somewhat lazy. So it was said in the village ; but in
after years she had reason to doubt some of the stories told
about poor Jim, for she could then see that to be Catholic and
Irish meant to the villagers everything that was vile. In spite

1893.] SOME CONVERSIONS. 817

of the many discouragements, however, he continued to live in
that place for several years. It was before the days of high
wages, and he earned but a poor living; and yet he seemed con-
tent with his little, but would allow nothing to interfere with
his right to go to Mass whenever he pleased.

After one long, severe winter and late spring there followed
an unusually hot, dry summer, and one day Jim was missing
from his work in the hay-field, to the great annoyance of the
minister by whom he was just then employed. Something
seemed to tell the minister's daughter that he had gone to Mass,
although it was not Sunday; and as there were errands to be
done in town that morning she volunteered to take the hot
drive, fully determined to gratify a desire that had long been
in her heart without the least prospect of its ever being ful-
filled. She received her mother's last orders and her father's
parting injunction to be " merciful to the beast " with what
patience she could command, and started off down the road at
a trot ; but it seemed to her the slowest horse-walk, so furi-
ously did her heart beat with her desire to overtake Jim, to
offer him a " lift " as far as the church, and to get just one
peep inside and see what kind of a place it could be.

She had almost reached the town when she finally caught
sight of the familiar figure trudging along, with his coat thrown
over his shoulder. She drew up beside him and asked timidly :
" Have you much further to walk in this heat, Jim ?"

" Only to the church, ma'am ; but it's powerful hot," he an-
swered, as he mopped the perspiration from his forehead.

" Let me take you to the door. You must be very tired ; is
there to be a meeting this morning ? "

" No meeting at all, but just Mass. It's a holyday, ma'am,"
said Jim. Simple enough was the answer, but what a holyday
was she could not imagine. She has since learned that it was
the fifteenth of August, the feast of the Assumption of our
Blessed Lady.

Arrived at the little wooden church, with its cross-crowned
steeple, she allowed Jim to go in alone while she drove her
41 beast " under the shade of a tree and tied him there ; then
she too entered alone, her heart thumping so noisily that she
felt sure it must attract the attention of some one near her as
she stole quietly into an empty pew and sat down. When she
became more composed, she looked curiously about her. The
people were all kneeling and deeply absorbed in their devotions ;

8i8 SOME CONVERSIONS. [Sept.,

no one paid any attention to her. She wondered at the lighted
candles on the altar, the white-robed priest and the one altar
boy who waited upon him. How still it was, and how solemn !
The boy rang a little bell and the priest seemed to raise his
hands ; the people bowed in adoration as he raised a white disc
above his head. What could it all mean? A strange thrill
passed through her whole being ; she dropped upon her knees
and covered her face with her hands. She saw nothing more
of the ceremony nor of the people about her ; her lips framed
not one word ; but from her heart went up a prayer for light
that she might understand ; for whatever it was, whatever it
could mean, from this moment it was life to her.

What need to follow her further ? In her soul she was a
Catholic from that moment. It seemed to her that she had
always been in quest of something, and here she had found it.

While visiting a friend in the city the following winter she
sought an interview with a priest and told him her story her
struggles and her difficulties and asked for help and instruc-
tion. It was given, and the strangest part of all to her was
that, from that moment of the Elevation in the little country
church, she never felt the slightest doubt or uncertainty, and
many things that are apt to be obscure at first to the student
of Catholicity were to her mind as clear as day from the very
beginning.

Another remarkable conversion was that of a young wo-
man, a seamstress in a family where all the domestics were
Catholics.

One afternoon she was out with the cook doing some
errands, and before going home they went to the cathedral be-
cause the cook wished to go to confession, and she waited for
her in a pew near the confessional. For some time afterwards
the poor cook had to bear an amount of chaffing about " hiding
in a little box, behind a green curtain, and telling her sins to a
priest." " Indeed, and it's yourself that ought to be telling your
sins to the priest," was ever the good-natured answer to her
nonsense. This must have made some impression, for one day
the seamstress came to me and said, with a laugh :

"Where do you think I have been to-day?"

I had seen but little of the girl before this, and was not
a little surprised at the question. She had seemed to me
very frivolous, and I had taken no interest in her ; so I an-
swered indifferently :

1 893 .] SOME CON VERSIONS. 8 1 9

" I cannot imagine, Mary. Perhaps you have been having
your picture taken ? "

" Oh, no ! I have been to confession."

" I did not know that you were a Catholic, Mary," I said.

"And I never was until now. Father B is teaching me

my catechism, and Lizzie, the cook, is to be my t godmother."

Thoroughly interested now, I asked her to tell me the whole
story.

Lizzie's oft-repeated assertion that she ought " to be telling
her sins to a priest " brought forth the answer on one occasion :
" I suppose you think I wouldn't dare ? " at which they all
laughed together.

Some time later she was again passing the cathedral, and,
the doors being open, she went in " just to look into that box
and see what it was like inside." She felt around the sides of
the box, and as she put her hand on the grating a voice said :
" Kneel down, my child. How long since your last confession ? "

" I never went to confession before, sir," she said with an
embarrassed laugh : " I am not a Catholic."

" Then what brought you here, child ? " asked the priest
kindly.

" I only came to see what a confession-box was like, sir,"
she answered, " and to be able to tell the girls I had been to
confession ; but I don't know anything about it."

"Well, now that you are here, I will tell you all about it,
and then you will not make such a foolish mistake again."

And so he told her all about it, and Mary is a good, prac-
tical Catholic now and so are her husband and children.

Very interesting, too, was the conversion of a lady whose
home was also in New England, who had tried all denominations
and found them wanting, until she reached the Episcopal Church.
Here she hoped to find rest and peace ; but between Low-Church
views and High-Church ritual she lost herself in greater confu-
sion even than before. Many points of doctrine were still ob-
scure to her understanding ; but above all the great doctrine of
Transubstantiation. If the Ritualists did not believe in the real
Presence of Christ in the Eucharist, why all the pomp and cere-
mony ? There were High celebrations and Low celebrations ;
there were "fathers" and acolytes; there were lighted candles
and even incense used at these masses. It seemed to her so
like a mockery of " Romanism " that she questioned several cler-
gymen of High-Church and of Low-Church preferences; but,

820

SOME CONVERSIONS.

[Sept.

while they talked a great deal about mystic symbols, no two
agreed perfectly as to what was really the teaching of the An-
glican Church on this most important point. At length she
thought of a way to solve all doubts. She sat down one day
and wrote twelve ietters to the twelve most distinguished clergy-
men of the Episcopal Church in Europe and America. To each
she propounded the same simple question : What is the teaching
of the church upon the doctrine of Transubstantiation. The re-
plies came in one by one until she had the whole twelve, but
there were no two alike. Each gave his views and opinions on
the subject, but confusion reigned in the mind of the questioner.
Again she wrote twelve letters and addressed them to twelve
prelates of the Church of Rome, and again came the answers
to the same question ; but the twelve answers were as one.
Here was no man's private opinion no one man's latest thought.
The Catholic Church spoke through her ministers, and so clear-
ly, so convincingly, that doubts and anxieties were laid at rest
for ever.

A MOOD.

IF I should die

Where none but strangers' hands

Might close my eyes !
If I should lie

At last in foreign lands,

'Neath foreign skies !
Or if the ocean wave
Should moan above my grave !
What then ? 'Tis God ordains ; and God knows

best,
And heaven is not far off, and heaven is rest.

'Tis sweet so sweet .

When one has wandered far,

Through friendless years,
Old friends to greet !

Though death's gate stood ajar,

And hopes and fears
Were passing to the past,
To the great deep and vast

Even Death is sweet near the friends of long ago,
In the home which knew each childhood joy and woe.

The old church nestles in its sheltering trees,

Bent, lichened slabs deck many a churchyard mound,

And through the long, rank grasses croons the breeze,
The river rolls hard by with soughing sound :

There could I sleep in peace, in death's long rest

There do I hope to sleep. But God knows best.

The years are dim,

And dimmer are the eyes

Would pierce their gloom :
And Death is grim

When never a loved one sighs
By the lone tomb.

J. MCDONALD.

Sun Francisco.

822 THE BOLAND TRADE-SCHOOL IN NEW YORK. [Sept.

THE BOLAND TRADE-SCHOOL IN NEW YORK.

HAT charity which feeds and
dries the tear of the orphan is
blessed. That charity which
not only gives the orphan
bread, but teaches the bereav-
ed one how to earn bread and
be independent, is thrice bless-
ed. And that charity which
not only makes of the orphan
a skilled and self-reliant work-
er, but places his moral wel-
fare on a basis so sound that
the snares and temptations of

the world are powerless, to undermine it, is most blessed and
most holy of all.

This truth was known long ago. Laborare est orare said
one of the practical saints of 4>ld, who knew how potent an ally
of the eternal enemy is idleness. The manual toil which in-
vokes the benison of Heaven on its fruits is in itself a form
of perpetual prayer. If labor alone be a kind of sanctification,
how much more noble and elevating must it be when it goes
hand-in-hand with the fervent aspiration of the heart towards
the great Laborer, he whose handiwork are the heavens and the
earth, and the race of men and women whom he has made in
his own image and likeness ? Laborare et orare is the better
formula, for it embraces the whole blessing of a Christian life.

How faithfully did the great toilers of the church, in the
ages past, observe this noble maxim ! What hives of art and
industry were many of the old-time monasteries and convents !
If there were now and then some drones in them, they did not
vitiate the great multitude of the busy. They sowed, they spun,
they built, they painted, they made those priceless books many
of which are the marvels of an imitative age the work of
angels, not of mere mortals, as some enthusiastic critics have
said of the Irish magnum opus, the inimitable Book of Kells.

" What connection is there between religion and. rope-mak-
ing?" the Wall-street capitalist, puckering his brows over the
fluctuations in cordage, say, will exclaim. u If I am compelled

l\i

' I \ ;

824 THE BOLAND TRADE-SCHOOL IN NEW YORK. [Sept.,

by a trades-union to pay ropewalk hands three dollars a day,
and I pay it, what more is there to say? Have I not fulfilled
my whole moral duty and acted as an estimable member of
human society? '*

Gently, friend capitalist. Not altogether. If the world were
left to you, and such as you altogether, who go on hoarding
up millions year after year, until the day when you must
leave them all behind, it would soon see chaos again. Were
it not for that religion which you scoff at as a thing not
quotable on 'Change, you and the Anarchists would soon be
left to settle matters between you, and there would be nothing
left for the " bears " and the " bulls " to dispute over. The
criminal classes, as it is, are a sufficiently formidable army in
every country. Think what they might be, even here in this
city of New York, were it not for the incessant labors of the
Catholic Church, and the bounty of the wiser ones of your
class, which enables it to pursue its mission of temporal succor
conjointly with and as a means to the higher one of eternal
salvation.

What percentage of the gay crowd lounging about Broadway
and Fifth Avenue ever dream of the great work going on in
such institutions as that founded by the late Father Drumgoole,
for instance ? Not five in the hundred, probably. If they knew
that hundreds of boys are being annually saved from the streets
and the ranks of the ignorant and the idle, and therefore the
dangerous, they would hardly display so sublime an indifference
as they do over the matter. Father Drumgoole's work is only
an isolated instance. All over the States, all over the world,
there are other forces of a similar kind at work aiding the
state in making good citizens out of possible elements of dan-
ger, and making them besides what the state alone never could
make them virtuous, God-fearing members of society.

A great deal of good is being done, no doubt, by the re-
formatory system. This system is a thing of modern growth.
It is what may be called a state system, although in many
places much of its essential work is carried out by members of
religious bodies. But for how long the Catholic Church had
anticipated this system by one far better by the system, that
is to say, of prevention of that which the state is called upon
to reform it is not easy to say. But as long as history and
tradition reach, the church took care, so far as her means
would permit, of orphaned children, and taught them and
trained them for the battle of life. Until the so-called Refor-

1893-] THE BOLAND TRADE-SCHOOL IN NEW YORK.

825

mation interfered with her work, the system was co-extensive
with the church itself. When that disruption came, the confis-
cation of the church lands and monasteries swept away this as
well as many another safeguard of civilization. Time has partly
undone the evil wrought then ; private beneficence is in many
places enabling the church to take up the role of man-moulder,
and the state, too, is glad enough to have her help in that in-
evitable responsibility.

New York, we are glad to say, will possess very soon a
valuable addition to its machinery of social improvement in
this respect. The Boland Trade School is now hastening so
fast towards completion that the opening ceremony will shortly
be the pleasing task of the archbishop. This institution will
form the complement of the work which has been long going
on in the vicinity of St. Patrick's Cathedral, where the orphan
heritage of the church is clustered.

A charitable and wealthy citizen of New York, Mr. William
Boland, who died a few years ago, bethought him that the

THE TRADE-SCHOOL AT MOUNT LORETTO, STATEN ISLAND.

best use he could make of some of his riches was to bestow it
in this way. Accordingly he "devised a part of his estate for
the erection of a Trade-School, to be administered in connection
with the existing orphan asylums. In their desire to carry out
VOL. LVII. 56

826 THE BOLAND TRADE-SCHOOL IN NEW YORK. [Sept.,

this laudable object, the trustees soon decided on the purchase
of a plot known as " The Sherwood Farm," near Peekskill, in
this State, and, under its altered name of "The Boland Farm,"

"THE MOST SKILFUL INSTRUCTORS ARE ENGAGED."

began operations there. The institution was placed in the
charge of the Christian Brothers, and boys over the age of four-
teen years were sent there from the male asylum on Fifth
Avenue to learn farming and various trades. After an expe-
rience of several years, with an average attendance of one hun-
dred boys at the school, the trustees decided to dispose of the
farm, as the cost of material and supplies at Peekskill did not
warrant them in continuing to work the institution at such a
distance from the city. They deemed it better to avail them-
selves of the valuable land at their disposal in the grounds of
the Fifth Avenue asylum, and have now erected thereon the
handsome and spacious structure to be hereafter known as the
Boland Trade-School.

Externally the building will be in keeping with the architectural
dignity of its surroundings, and in close harmony with the style of
the orphan-school opposite. The material used is red brick with
white stone facings, and the style is Tudor Gothic. Inside it
will be found laid out with a view entirely to the fulfilment of
the purposes for which it is intended. The main wing of the
structure consists of three stories and a basement. The upper
floor will be used for recitation rooms, the first floor for lecture
and class rooms, and the basement for trade-schools. The Sis-
ters of Charity will have charge of the institution, and will oc-
cupy the south-eastern part of the building.

1893-] THE BOLAND TRADE-SCHOOL IN NEW YORK. 827

The whole site has a frontage of two hundred feet on the
avenue and a depth of fifty-five feet on each street, with a
mansard roof, dormer windows, buttresses, and pointed towers.

The profound interest which his Grace the Archbishop takes
in this excellent movement is well known. It is not long since
he sent out a circular making a forcible appeal for funds to en-
able the trustees to carry out their commission unhampered by
financial obstacles, and it was not ineffectual. It drew forth
from one of our wealthy Catholic citizens a response so charac-
teristic that it deserves to go on record. It was as follows :

"40 EAST 68TH STREET, Jan. i, 1893.
" THE MOST REV. M. A. CORRIGAN, D.D.,

President Board of Managers R. C. Orphan Asylum.
" MONSEIGNEUR : With this I make respectful application to
the Board of Managers for the privilege of endowing one of the
departments in the Boland Trade-School.

Appreciating the need of funds to meet the cost of erection
of the new building, the sum which I have enclosed on account
of the endowment ($5,000) I shall be pleased to have the treas-
urer use. When the value of the endowment is determined I
will pay the balance.

" Wishing still greater prosperity for our asylums, and wish-
ing your Grace and each member of the Board of Managers a
happy New Year, I am

"Your most humble and devoted servant,

(Signed) JOHN D. CRIMMINS.

In all probability the system employed in the great Trade-
Schools attached to St. Joseph's Protectory will be in time
copied in the new institution. There the most skilful instruc-
tors are engaged in the work of technical instruction, while the
adaptability of the boy to the trade and the trade to the boy en-
ters as a principal factor into the solution of the problem. There
is no endeavor to make profit out of the fruits of his labor ;
everything is meant only for the promotion of his own well-
being. Neither is there any underlying idea such as that found
in the Auchmuty schools ; questions of nationality will not be
taken into consideration, but questions only of charity and
philanthropy.

The system pursued in the great Trade-School of Mount
Loretto (whose operations will furnish materials for a paper in

828 THE BOLAND TRADE-SCHOOL IN NEW YORK. [Sept.,

this magazine in the near future) is to allow the young aspirant
for tradesman dignity to begin work only when he has passed
the age of twelve, and then to give him employment for his

THERE is NO ENDEAVOR TO MAKE PROFIT OUT OF THE LABOR.

hands only for about four and a half hours in the day every
alternate week. The other portions of his time are devoted to
his moral, mental, and physical training. This system is found

"THE ADAPTABILITY OF THE TRADE TO THE BOY is SOUGHT FOR."

to be productive of the most gratifying results. It is interest-
ing to note, in this connection, that the highest authorities
differ on the question of allowing technical instruction to run

1893-] THE Bo LAND TRADE-SCHOOL IN NEW YORK.

829

CHILDREN SLOW IN STUDIES ARE OFTEN QUICK IN
THE WORK-SHOP.

pari passu with mental training. It was the subject of pro-
longed discussion at the Educational Congress in Paris in 1889,
and was at length decided in the negative by a regular vote of

the delegates. On the
other hand, it is to be
noted that Professor
Felix Adler, an eminent
authority on the subject,
in his report at the Edu-
cational Congress said :
"During an experi-

ence of twelve y ears in

the application of man-
ual training in the teach-
ing of children between
six and fourteen years
of age, I have observed
that manual training in
the ordinary school is the means of saving those children who
are plainly and obviously deficient in what may be called liter-
ary quality. There are many children who are very slow in
reading, in arithmetic, and in history, and it has been my ob-
servation that these children, especially numerous among the
poorer classes, are at once stimulated intellectually by the op-
portunities of the school-workshop. It has been my invariable
experience that chil-
dren who are slow in
their progress in read-
ing and history and
mathematics are very
quick in natural history
and in drawing and in
the workshop. Especi-
ally has the conjunc-
tion of a talent for
natural history and
for manual training fre-
quently impressed itself
upon me. The effect
has been to stimulate
these children, not only in manual training and in natural his-
tory, but, awakening their self-confidence and self-respect, to
stimulate them generally. Those boys who, in an ordinary

"MANUAL TRAINING is THE MEANS OF SAVING THE
CHILDREN."

830

THE BOLAND TRADE-SCHOOL IN NEW YORK. [Sept.,

THE SCHOOL-SHOP is THK MEANS OF STRENGTHENING
OTHER TEACHING.

public-school, would be set down as dunces because they make
no progress, and who would begin to consider themselves
dunces after a while, find themselves facile princeps in the shop

and in natural his-
tory, and gain the re-
spect of others and
take a new start. The
best work in model-
ing and manual train-
ing in the school of
which I have charge
has been done by
such pupils. Another
result of my observa-
tion has been that
the school-workshop
is a means of strength-
ening the mathemat-
ics, the drawing, and the elementary physics teaching."

It would be a waste of time to compare the methods and
results of the various technical schools, or even the refor-
matory schools, with those under notice. These are intended
for different classes of the youthful population ; orphan-schools
stand on another footing altogether. Neither is there any profit
in weighing and comparing what is being done in the various
Trade-Schools in New
York and Brooklyn ;
these were established
for a practical trade
object merely.

A look over the
manual department
of the great Catholic
Educational Exhibit
at the World's Fair
will satisfy most minds
that here is a field of
human energy which
commends itself with
especial force to the
practical American mind. In every thing relating to the me-
chanical arts Young America shows out well ; but it must be
acknowledged that when that sphere is quitted for the orna-

A FIELD OF HUMAN ENERGY COMMENDING ITSELF TO

THE PRACTICAL AMERICAN MlND.

1893-] THE BOLAND TRADE-SCHOOL IN NEW YORK. 831

mental, the genius of Young France shows itself most conspicu-
ously. Hence it may be useful, as it must certainly be inter-
esting, to learn something of the methods employed by the
French Christian Brothers in their famous industrial schools.

It would seem to us that the most practical plan that could
be tried for the attainment of the object in view is that which
is being tried in England. A couple of weeks ago Cardinal
Vaughan presided at the fifth annual meeting of the Guild and
School of Handicraft. The Guild and School is an institution
that has set itself definitely to train artisan instructors and send
them forth to teach men, that is, who have passed through
some system which combines the technique of the craftsman and
the educational functions of the teacher. A staff of these men
has in the course of five years been established. About sixty
different centres in England have been supplied with instructors,
and the number of pupils, men and boys, who have in the last
year been through the training is about nine hundred.

The grand fact established, however, is the setting up of the
Trade-school. It must prove an incalculable blessing in time
to thousands of children, as well as to society at large. If
there were never such a principle as heavenly charity in ex-
istence, the wise man would still help such institutions on by
every means in his power. But a far higher motive will animate
those opulent members of the Catholic Church in New York
to whom his Grace the Archbishop appeals for sustentation for
these schools. They will do it because the Master, like the
Archbishop, loved the little children, and because they know the
honest laborer is blest .of God.

832 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Sept.,

THE LAND OF THE SUN.

THE HEART OF MEXICO.

OW," said Don Rodolfo, "you have done enough
sight-seeing for one day. Let me arrange the
programme for this afternoon. We will drive
out to Chapultepec, where I will have pleasure
in obtaining admittance for you to the castle ;
we will return at the hour when all the fashionable world is
displaying itself on the Paseo ; we will go to the theatre to-
night, where a very good Spanish company is playing light
opera, and we will then '

" Go to bed," said the general promptly and briefly.

The programme thus arranged met with general approval,
and was fulfilled to the letter. In the middle of the golden
afternoon two carriages drove away from the Hotel del Jardin,
the first containing Mrs. Langdon and Miss Gresham, Don Ro-
dolfo and Travers ; the second, Dorothea, her father, and Rus-
sell. The latter young lady beamed with satisfaction over this
arrangement.

" I am always glad when you and I have Mr. Russell to
ourselves," she said to her father, " when there are no frivolous
people to divert attention from the questions one wants to ask
him. Don Rodolfo ? Oh, yes ! he serves very well as a source
of information ; but he is not half as satisfactory as Mr. Rus-
sell, and is so very easily distracted by Violet's inanities."

" They are evidently very far from inanities in his eyes,"
said Russell smiling. " Do you know that I should not be
surprised if, notwithstanding her lack of liking for the country,
Miss Gresham were to consent to unite her fate with a Mexican? "

" Provided the Mexican lived in Paris and moved in the
diplomatic circle," said Dorothea. " But Violet is an uncertain
quantity to reckon upon. She smiles sweetly on Don Rodolfo,
and no doubt all the environments of his life please her, but
she will be very sure of certain substantial things before she
decides to go to Paris with him."

" She has impressed me on this journey as a very frivolous
young woman," remarked the general, "and I am glad that
Phil seems to have outgrown his infatuation for her."

I893-]

THE LAND OF THE SUN.

833

"I think we are all glad of that," said Dorothea a little
hastily, for the subject of Phil's infatuation was one that she
preferred to avoid. " Ah, what a charming view of the Ala-
meda!" she added, making a sudden diversion as they rolled

by that lovely pleasance. " Margaret and I are anxious to fin-
ish seeing all the great things, so as to be able to wander
about looking after the smaller and more delightful ones which
we can feel as if we discovered ourselves. One could loiter for

834 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Sept.,

hours here, for example, exploring the quaint old churches one
sees all around, and returning in the intervals to these fascinat-
ing shades where Romance seems waiting one at every turn.
Don't forget, Mr. Russell, that you have promised to be our
companion and guide on some such excursions. For my part,
I detest being commonplace and going where every tourist
goes."

" I shall not forget," answered Russell, " and there are many
excursions on which it will give me great pleasure to be your
guide. But meanwhile remember that it is the penalty of
beauty and interest to become in a measure commonplace. We
cannot keep the multitude away from places famous for either
of the two, but why suffer the thought of them to mar your
own pleasure ? What you behold, the ordinary visitor does not
see at all although I do not think that I should grudge the
most ordinary any perception or memory of beauty that he can
enjoy or take away with him."

" That is a better spirit than mine," said Dorothea. " Yet
I know how well you, too, like untrodden ways, and so I am
confidently relying upon you to show us some of them."

"Well, for my part," said the general, as they swept around
the plazuela containing the equestrian statue of Charles IV. of
Spain and saw before them the noble vista of the Paseo, " I
am content to be one of the multitude in enjoying such a way
as this. It is fit to be the setting of a Roman triumph."

" It was meant for the setting of an imperial one," said
Russell. " You know it was planned and begun under the
Emperor Maximilian. Can you not fancy him riding down this
splendid avenue from the palace yonder, attended by his reti-
nue with jingling spurs and tossing plumes ?"

" Perfectly," said Dorothea, her memory quickly flying to
the portrait of the unhappy emperor which hangs on the walls
of the National Palace, where in his stately Austrian beauty he
looks from the canvas as Russell's words painted him to the
imagination.

There is not, indeed, in Europe or America a more beauti-
ful drive than this which leads, straight as an arrow, from its
starting point in the city to the gates of historic Chapultepec.
The magnificent roadway, shaded by double rows of spreading
trees, beneath which are broad footways and carved stone
benches, extends for two miles, its level straightness broken
at intervals by spacious glorietas, or circles, adorned by imposing
groups of statuary, while its leafy vista frames in remote per-

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 835

spective the famous castle on its craggy height. Here at a
late hour of the afternoon fashion makes a display as brilliant
as that of the Champs Elysees, and far more picturesque ; but
as yet the avenue in all its wide stateliness lay still and desert-
ed as a country road, with no flashing equipages or prancing
horses to distract attention from the beauty of its unequalled
adornments, or the glorious scene spreading beyond, where the
gray arches of an aqueduct dating from the days of Aztec
kings crosses the loveliness of the green valley, where tiled
domes shine in the afternoon sunlight, and graceful minarets
spring into golden air above massed foliage, and where far
away, yet looking wonderfully near in the radiant clearness of
the atmosphere, the great volcanoes lift their solemn forms and
dazzling summits against the eastern sky.

"There is nothing in the world to equal it nothing!" Doro-
thea declared. " Not a capital in Europe has a promenade so
beautiful, with surroundings so picturesque and majestic."

" What a fine conception these statue-adorned circles are ! "
said the general, as they drove around the wide arc of the
glorieta containing the noble Columbus group. " But it seems
a trifle inconsistent," he added, looking at the cowled figures
surrounding the great discoverer, ''that a country which has
banished monks in the flesh should glorify them in bronze."

" Such inconsistencies are difficult to avoid," said Russell,
" since no one can tell the story of the discovery of North
America and omit those figures, which stand on every page of
the history of Mexico. Besides, this monument is erected by
private munificence. It is doubtful if those who represent
Mexico at present would be likely under any circumstances to
remember the debt they owe to these monks, or to place any
memorial of them before the eyes of the people."

Meanwhile before their own eyes, as they drove rapidly on-
ward, the castle of Chapultepec loomed more and more grandly,
seated on its rocky throne. Sweeping presently through the
wide gates of the park, they found themselves in the dim shade
of those giant cypresses which were old before the Spaniard
set foot on the soil of the New World. There is no more im-
pressive sight in Mexico than the grove of these immense, moss-
draped trees surrounding the base of this hill that from earliest
times was the fortress and burial-place of Aztec kings. Under
the twilight of their mighty boughs fancy seems still to see
the forms of those ancient chiefs with their feather-adorned
warriors, the gleaming mail-clad forms of the Conquistadores,

836 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Sept.,

the richly apparelled attendants of the viceroys who made here
their summer palace, and last and most pathetic the mourn-
ful presences of Maximilian and Carlotta, as they played their
brief and tragic drama of imperial state. It was no wonder
that Dorothea was strangely silent as they drove under the
great shadow-haunted boughs, up the winding road that leads
to the summit of the hill. She looked at the hdary trees as if
longing to wring from them those stories of the past of which
their whisperings seem full ; while every turn of the road con-
jured dramatic scenes and pictures before the imagination.
She paid no heed while Russell and her father talked of the
storming of the hill by the American forces, in that war which
the battle monument at its base describes as the " North Ameri-
can Invasion." Her manner seemed to say that such an event
had no interest for her, save indeed to waken a sorrowful sym-
pathy for the brave cadets of the Military Academy whose
gallant death in resisting the assault this monument commemo-
rates, and who lie upon their native soil " as does a hero on the
shield he would not quit."

The carriage presently drew up on the broad platform of
the summit, where the comrades of these youthful heroes still
mount guard, and here they found the rest of the party already
assembled, waiting for them. Together they entered the palace,
which in its graceful beauty is one of the most charming habi-
tations ever erected for the use and delight of man. Surely
the architect was inspired who placed upon this precipitous rock
those light and elegant arches that rise into the air with such
exquisite effect, supporting the broad, marble-paved galleries up-
on which open rooms with delicately frescoed ceilings, and
walls hung with softly-tinted satin. The whole creation is airy
and graceful as a dream, with hanging gardens that lift the
perfume of flowers and music of fountains high into the pure,
clear air, and loggias frescoed in Pompeiian and Greek designs,
from which one looks upon a view absolutely unsurpassed amid
the loveliness of earth.

Directly below the craggy height, which drops from the
castle terraces sheer and steep two hundred feet, are the sha-
dowy aisles of the park where the great cypresses stand draped
in their moss of centuries, while beyond the green valley
spreads far and fair into apparently illimitable distance, dotted
with remnants of ancient forests and scores of towns, each
clustered around a picturesque church tower and embosomed in
leafage, its great lakes gleaming in the sunlight, and its remote

I893-]

THE LAND OF THE SUN.

837

azure distance bounded by heights of dream-like beauty. Tree-
lined avenues and aqueducts, picturesque as those of the Ro-

9MHI

man Campagna, stretch across the rich plain toward the city
that lies upon its .emerald surface, like a brilliant jewel in the
multitude of its iridescent domes, its noble towers and graceful

838 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Sept.,

minarets. Northward stands the rugged mass of the holy hill
of Tepeyac, with the basilica of Guadalupe at its base, while
farther away the waters of Lake Texcoco those waters on which
Cortes launched his bergantines against the Aztec city that had
cast out himself and his followers with such dire slaughter on
the Noche Triste spread shining to the misty horizon. East-
ward the great plain extends in leagues upon leagues of green
loveliness until the marvellous expanse ends at the foot of
those great mountains above which rise the snow-clad majesty
of Popocatapetl and Ixtaccihuatl.

Silence is the only tribute which it is possible to pay to
such a scene, and silent and enraptured a group, consisting of
Mrs. Langdon and Dorothea, Russell and Travers, remained as
they stood together on the eastern terrace. It was Travers at
last who spoke.

" I am sure," he said in the quiet voice which always seemed
to give weight to his utterances, "that the world cannot show
another picture so enchanting as this, so full of rich, glowing,
and varied color, so abounding in all the elements of beauty
that are seldom found united. For where else can one find a
valley so vast and fair, set with shining lakes, encircled by
snow-capped mountains, and holding a city brilliant as a dream
of Byzantium in its days of glory ! "

" The whole picture is to me like a dream of Paradise/'
said Dorothea. " It seems too magically beautiful for reality,
and yet it is only the culmination, the supreme expression, as it
were, of all that has most delighted us in the country."

" You are right," said Russell. " As this is in every sense
both naturally and historically the heart of Mexico, so all those
things which render the land most fascinating are here in a su-
perlative degree romantic interest, natural beauty, and the pic-
turesque handiwork of man. The marvellous valley below us,
with its lakes and mountains, the glittering city of Aztec and
Spaniard, and this fairy-like palace on its immemorial height, is
but the supreme expression your term is correct, Miss Doro-
thea of what we have found in varying degree elsewhere."

" Russell, my dear fellow," said the general coming up, " I
don't like to question Don Rodolfo about the details of the
American war it is not, I imagine, a very agreeable subject to
a Mexican and besides he seems rather absorbed with Miss
Gresham, so I wish you would come and point out to me the
position of Molino del Rey."

" O papa!" said his youngest daughter reproachfully, "how

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 839

can you take an interest in anything so modern, so unjustifiable
and so so unpicturesque as that war?"

" Molino del Rey lies to the westward," said Russell. " The
castle roof is the best place from which to see it, and indeed
the whole view from there is more extensive."

"Then let us go there," said Margaret Langdon, turning to
join her father and himself.

They walked away, leaving Dorothea and Travers alone.
The former scarcely heeded this fact as she leaned against the
marble balustrade watching with enthralled interest the picture
spread before them. Over the crests of the great volcanoes
floating masses of cloud were now beginning to catch the sun-
set glory and burn with gold and crimson tints, while the coni-
cal peak of Popocatapetl and the long, shrouded form of the
White Lady glowed with a roseate radiance brief as beautiful.
In the midst of the wide, green valley the waters of Lake Chalco
shone as if on fire, while the great city seemed flashing light
from a thousand points, in the last rays of the sinking sun.
The two people alone in the high golden air on the marble
terrace above the frowning escarpment of the great rock,
looked at each other with a glance that seemed to say that
words were inadequate to express the sense of surpassing beauty
thrilling through them like a divine intoxication.

" It is enchantment, nothing less," said Dorothea at length
with a soft sigh.

And Travers answered, " It is an enchantment which I, for
one, shall never forget."

Perhaps it was only what was to have been expected that, after
a few days in the capital, the differing tastes of the several mem-
bers of the party should have led them into widely divergent
ways. Heretofore necessity had been the bond which during
their journey had held them together ; but now this necessity
being relaxed, the natural variation of taste at once displayed
itself. Needless to say that Violet Gresham, finding some ac-
quaintances in the diplomatic circle especially a friend who
had married a foreign diplomate now representing his govern-
ment in Mexico and delighted with the cosmopolitan Mexicans
whom Don Rodolfo introduced, plunged eagerly into the social
life which was the only form of existence for which she cared,
and affirmed with emphasis that the compensation for a tour
in Mexico was the pleasure of reaching at last a city which
offered so many attractions.

840

THE LAND OF THE SUN.

[Sept.,

" For it is more like a capital of Europe than of America,"
she remarked to the amused Margaret and the somewhat dis-
gusted Dorothea. " I can almost fancy myself in Paris, espe-
cially when I am in those beautiful rooms of Antoinette de
Brissac. Her apartments are charming, and sitting on her bal-
cony overlooking the Avenida at five o'clock in the afternoon,
one might fancy one's self on the Champs Elysees. After all,
there are worse places in the world than this in which to live
provided, of course, one had abundance of money."

" You are taking into consideration living here, then," said

ENVIRONS OF AMECA-MECA. POPOCATAPETL IN THE DISTANCE.

Dorothea, unable to repress a slight sarcastic accent in her
voice.

" Why not?" replied Miss Gresham calmly. "It is a very
delightful and brilliant city, near home yet with the foreign
atmosphere I like above all things. And if one were not
obliged to live here all the time if one belonged to diplomatic
circles abroad "

44 In short, Don Rodolfo's star is just now in the ascendant,"
said Miss Meynell. " It is perhaps fortunate for him that he
does not know how many other stars have been in the ascen-
dant in their time."

" More apparently than really," returned the other, with un-
diminished amiability of air and manner. " It has not been my

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 841

fault that a great many men have been foolish about me. Every
one who really knew me must have known always how totally
impossible it would have been for me, with my tastes and ideas
of life, to think of marrying an ordinary professional man with
a limited professional income. I have always been quite decid-
ed in my mind that when I marry I must have two things
great wealth and a certain brilliancy of social position."

" You are very moderate," said Mrs. Langdon smiling, for
Dorothea was speechless after the calmly crushing statement
with regard to professional men.

Miss Gresham glanced at a m'irror, with an expression which
said as distinctly as words that she had a right to put her re-
quirements high. "Why should one be moderate unless it is a
matter of necessity?" she asked. "I grant that with most
women it is a matter of necessity ; but with me well, I have
never doubted that it was in my power to obtain what I
wanted. It is a little singular, however, that I should have to
come to Mexico to find it. How little I dreamed of such a
thing when I accepted your invitation to join your party ! "

"And so you have decided to marry Don Rodolfo ! " said
Dorothea, recovering herself. " But are you quite sure he unites
the things you desire ? For instance, wealth. Don Rafael de
Vargas is a very rich man but he has a large family."

" Don Rodolfo has inherited from an uncle, and is a rich
man independently of his father," replied Miss Gresham. " I
have no intention of taking anything for granted, and Antoi-
nette has kindly made inquiries for me. There is a very bril-
liant future before Don Rodolfo and personly I find him very
charming."

"We are to offer our congratulations, then?" asked Mrs.
Langdon.

" If you like. Although, of course, nothing is settled or to
be declared until Don Rodolfo goes to New Orleans and offers
himself formally to papa. How astonished he will be ! " the
young lady added with a laugh. " He does not know any more
about Mexicans than we did when we started from home, and the
idea of a Mexican son-in-law will at first prove rather startling."

" Poor Don Rodolfo ! " said Dorothea presently, when she
was alone with her sister. " I feel as if we had served him a
very bad turn by bringing this heartless cr.eature into his life.
I say ' we/ and yet it is all my fault solely. I do not know
how I am to forgive myself."

" That is rather an exaggerated view of the matter," said
VOL. LVII. 57

842 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Sept.,

Mrs. Langdon. " Life would be a much worse affair even than
it is, if we were accountable for all the unforeseen results that
may arise from our simplest actions. You certainly could not
foresee, when you invited Violet to join our party, that she
would meet and marry a man of whose existence you were not
aware."

"No, I could not foresee that," said Dorothea. "But I have
been sorry ever since we started that I did ask her. She has,
in great measure, spoiled the journey for us, and now she is go-
ing to spoil his whole life for Don Rodolfo. Of course I am
not absolutely accountable for the last, yet I feel a culprit and
a wretch all the same, since but for my folly he would never
have seen her."

" I do not think that she will spoil Don Rodolfo's life," said
Mrs. Langdon. " On the contrary, I believe that she is exactly
the woman who will suit him best. They like the same kind
of existence, hold the same things of highest value, and have the
same ambitions. Instead of reproaching yourself, you might feel
that you have been the unconscious instrument of bringing to-
gether two people whose tastes and desires are in perfect har-
mony, and who will, therefore, have a fairer chance of being
happy together than falls to the lot of most persons."

"You are only saying these things to console me, Margaret.
You know that Violet Gresham can never make any one happy."

" I do not know anything of the kind. As I have said, I
think she will prove precisely the wife for a man of the world
who wants a beautiful and fashionable woman to do him
credit. For such a man rest assured she has heart enough."

" She has impertinence enough for anything," said Dorothea
indignantly. " Of course you understood that she was alluding
to Phil when she spoke of the impossibility of her marrying
' an ordinary professional man with a limited professional in-
come.' What a pity that Don Rodolfo made his appearance,
else she would have been forced to recognize the unflattering
fact that she had not the choice of doing so ! "

Mrs. Langdon laughed softly. "Your face was a study just
at that moment," she said. " Why are you so foolish as to
suffer her. to exasperate you, when things have arranged them-
selves so much better than might have been the case had Phil's
old infatuation revived on renewed association with her? Then,
indeed, you might have felt that you could hardly forgive your-
self for bringing her."

" It is true," Dorothea assented with unwonted humility. " I

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 843

have fared in the matter better than my folly deserved. I could
not ask anything better for Phil than that he shall marry Dofia
Mercedes if her parents will consent. I don't think there is
much doubt of her consent."

" Let us hope for the best," said Mrs. Langdon cheerfully.
" If Phil and Dofia Mercedes are both of one mind, no doubt
the matter will arrange itself. Meanwhile I am thankful to say
that we are to be relieved of Violet's society for a time at least.
She is going to stay with the Baroness de Brissac, and revel in
toilettes and society to her heart's content."

"Ah, what good news!" cried Dorothea, softly clapping her
hands. " How charmed Mr. Travers will be ! He and I have
felt the infliction most ; although indeed, poor Margaret, you
have had a hard time lately playing chaperon so incessantly.
But now we shall be free, and can charter a tram-car and go
everywhere, without dragging a dead-weight of uninterested in-
anity along with us."

Mr. Travers was as charmed as Dorothea anticipated that
he would be at the news she made haste to communicate to
him, and with praiseworthy magnanimity refrained from utter-
ing a word calculated to recall to her recollection the obstinacy
with which she had insisted upon bringing along the person over
whose departure she now rejoiced so sincerely. Indeed the
hatchet appeared to have been finally buried by these two whose
belligerency had so long furnished amusement to their friends.
The spell of Mexico, which they both felt so deeply, possessed
a peace-making quality. While they wandered together through
the fascinating by-ways of the capital, through the rich dimness
of wonderful old churches, the pathetic desertion of lovely clois-
ters, into sunny plazas, and under shadowy portales, they for-
got to quarrel as of old and gradually fell into a camaraderie
based on sympathetic liking for the same things.

Among the memories stored in these days of delightful wan-
dering none was impressed upon their minds with a more abso-
lutely picturesque charm than the day spent upon the canal of
La Viga. It was a day to which Dorothea had looked forward
with a peculiar sense of interest and anticipation, for had not
Russell told her that although the floating gardens no longer
floated, the life lived among and upon them was still identically
the same as in the days before the Conquest, and that she might
dream that Tenochtitlan still lay like Venice upon its shining
waters, as her boat glided through these flowery chinampas. She
was, therefore, in buoyant spirits and ready to be charmed when

844 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Sept.,

in the crisp freshness of a glorious Mexican morning they stood
upon the banks of the canal, which is in reality not a canal at
all, but a navigable sluice through which the waters of the lakes
Xochimilco and Chalco discharge into the lower level of Lake
Texcoco. Half a dozen boats a species of primitive gondola
these flat-bottomed affairs, roofed except at bow and stern, with
cotton curtains at the sides, and benches covered with bright
calico running fore and aft lay awaiting customers, their white-
clad, red-cinctured boatmen with dark, delicate faces under the
broad sombreros, looking an artistically worthy substitute for
the Venetian gondolier. Here, as usual, Russell's knowledge of
the country stood them in good stead. A clamorous bargain
was soon concluded, terms agreed upon at a reduction of two-
thirds from those asked, and the party embarked in the clean,
well-scrubbed beat which the boatman propels by a pole in the
bow.

Passing under the low stone arches of the Garita de la Viga,
the beautiful vista of the canal opened before them glassy
water below, green in the shadow of the trees that line each
side and almost join their boughs across, old stone walls rising
like fortifications from the edges here and there, wonderful tur-
quoise sky above, and boats laden to their edges with vegetables
and flowers, moving over the mirroring surface toward the city.
Along the side of the canal runs a paseo, once the resort of
fashion but now deserted by that fickle power, yet none the
less charmingly beautiful. The wide, smooth drive is bordered
by noble shade-trees, on one side is the picturesque canal with
all the morning animated life upon its surface, on the other far-
stretching fields of richest green that seem but yesterday to
have been reclaimed from the waters that once covered them
while bounding the fair prospect the great mountains stand in
the clear light like masses of hewn sapphire.

" This," said Dorothea, watching with delighted eyes the
canoes that passed them laden from stem to stern with bright-
tinted blossoms, " is like a scene of enchantment the most ab-
solutely and uniquely picturesque we have beheld in all Mexico
but still, one is constrained to ask, where are the floating
gardens?"

" In a little while we shall come to them," Russell replied.
" But, as I have already told you, you must not expect to find
them still floating. Do you remember Lake Chapala, and how
we saw there the creation of land from the aquatic plant to the
formation of solid soil?"

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 845

" How would it be possible to forget anything so peculiar and
so interesting?" said Mrs. Langdon. "I remember also that you
remarked at the time that what we saw at one period were veri-
table chinampas, or floating gardens."

"Exactly," said Russell, "and through just such a process
of gradual growth and accumulation these chinampas of Lake
Xochimilco have passed. A little while ago the accumulated
soil still floated on the water like that which we saw in Lake
Chapala, but it is now anchored, although still so much a part
of the lake on which it lies that one is inclined to believe a
touch would float it still."

There was no difficulty, indeed, in believing that the won-
derful green masses of vegetation which they presently reached
had very recently floated on the water that hardly yet relin-
quished its sovereignty over them. To see the chinampas well,
and comprehend how little exaggeration there was in this part
at least of the descriptions of ancient Mexico, it is necessary to
disembark at Santa Anita a pretty place made up of straw-
thatched houses gathered about a quaint old church with a fine
tower and there take a canoe narrow enough to be propelled
along the almost invisible water-ways that divide the gardens
which spread in green beauty far as the eye can reach. Here
are grown the flowers and vegetables for the city market ; and
as the soil is of an incredible fertility and produces in abun-
dance everything planted upon it, the result is such a marvellous
growth and bloom as might well distract with envy the less fa-
vored market-gardeners of the world.

" Market gardens ! " said Dorothea indignantly, in response
to a remark of the kind. " How can one think of anything so
prosaic in connection with this poetical spot ? It is a paradise
of flowers "

"Not to speak of lettuce and peas and radishes," murmured
Travers.

" And how could anything be more pastoral and charming
than these tiny dwellings, built of cane and covered with roses !"
the enthusiast continued. " Talk of ancient Mexico here it is
before our eyes ! Except for the fact that they no longer float,
I am sure the picture which these chinampas present, and the
existence of the people upon them, has not changed since the
Spaniards first looked upon Tenochtitlan."

So talking they drifted farther and farther through this en-
chanted region, where it seemed difficult to determine what was
land and what water, as their canoe pushed its way through the

846 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Sept.,

broad green leaves of water-lilies, past hedges formed of roses,
all in bloom and filling the air with their rich fragrance, and
by the straw-thatched, verdure-embowered, flower- draped huts of
which Dorothea had spoken, and which form not the least inter-
esting part of this wonderful semi-aqueous world of greenness
and bloom and beauty.

Returning at length to the canal, they resumed their journey
upon it, and space fails in which to describe the charm of the
long hours of this dreamlike day, in which they floated on the
emerald-shadowed water, enraptured by the lovely vista of bend-
ing trees and shining current opening continually before their
eyes, by the views across the wide valley, of mountains in
whose deep gorges amethyst and lilac shadows rested while
their great shoulders and crests were palely blue in the excess
of dazzling light which clothed them, and by the quaint old
towns and picturesque bridges which they passed. Had Doro-
thea been in charge of the expedition, there would have been
no pause until they had reached and crossed Lake Xochimilco ;
but when the general learned that to do so would necessitate
spending the night at the town of the same name upon the
lake, where it was to be supposed that only the most doubtful
and primitive accommodation could be found, he decided that
Russell's recommendation of returning from Mexicalcingo should
be followed. It was at this place, where they stopped for
lunch, that Dorothea confided to Travers her opinion that large
parties were always^ a mistake. " Always," she said, with a
rankling remembrance of Lake Xochimilco, " there is some one
who wants to turn back, who never wishes to see all that is to
be seen, who is afraid of fatigue, of difficulties, of lack of eat-
ing and drinking forsooth ! "

" Peace, unquiet spirit ! " said Mrs. Langdon, who overheard
her, turning round with a smile. " When have you ever wished
to turn back, what point so far that you had no desire to go
farther, has ever been reached? If we went to Xochimilco
with you, would you be satisfied ? No, there would be some
yet farther goal to which you would turn your regard as wist-
fully as you turn it to the lake now. You are impossible to
satisfy, and it is necessary to suppress you promptly and severe-
ly ; so be still ! "

" All the same I am going to Xochimilco another day," said
Dorothea, rebellious and unappeased.

They were at this time walking through the melancholy
streets of Mexicalcingo a town of importance, we are told, at

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 847

the time of the Conquest, but dwindled now to a place of two
or three hundred inhabitants only. Even these two or three
hundred seemed to have abandoned the little hamlet on this
particular day, since the wandering strangers only saw a dozen
or so, counting children and dogs, who evinced but an indiffer-
ent curiosity regarding them. Presently they found themselves
in a sad and lonely spot. A large old church, tightly closed as
if deserted, seemed to stand as a relic of more prosperous
times, with a forsaken air inexpressibly mournful. Beside it
were the crumbling ruins of an ancient monastery and scattered
over the large, open space before it were several trees so vast
of girth and broad of crown, so rugged, gnarled, and mighty,
that it was evident to the merest glance that they were sur-
vivors of a primitive world that strange, wild, half-mythical
Aztec world which this day's journeying amid green and flowery
water-ways seemed to bring so close.

It was not their first expedition to Guadalupe that the party
started one day to make, but it was the first on which Russell
had been able to accompany them ; and since they relied on
him for all those details of the story which their own know-
ledge had not supplied, they regarded this expedition as their
official visit, so to speak, to the great shrine.

Northward of the city, and two and a half miles from its
gates, rises the abrupt and rocky height of Tepeyacac, the
scene of the beautifuland touching miracle which during three
centuries and a half has held so profound, pre-eminent a place
in Mexican hearts, so resistless an influence over Mexican lives.
In palace and in hut alik;e throughout the wide land one finds
the lovely virginal yet queenly form, clothed in its sunlike gar-
ment, with gentle bending head, and face wearing the tint of
those for whose conversion the gracious miracle was wrought ;
but it is to Guadalupe that one must journey to find the origi-
nal of this picture, impressed upon the tilma (blanket) of a
poor Indian, by what process or vehicle the most sceptical
have never been able to declare.

In times past the approach from the capital to this great
shrine was worthy of its rank and dignity. The viceroy and
Archbishop Don Fray Payo de Rivera caused to be construct-
ed a magnificent causeway adorned by fifteen beautiful altar-
like structures of stone, richly sculptured, disposed at regular
intervals, and dedicated to the fifteen mysteries of the Rosary,
so that the pilgrims to Guadalupe telling their beads along the

848 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Sept.,

way could pause before each to say the prayer of the mystery.
This noble work has been suffered to fall into shameful decay.
Several of the beautiful altars have totally disappeared, the
glorieta which adorned the middle of the way is in ruins, the
arches of the picturesque bridges broken down, and crowning
vandalism ! the railway to Vera Cruz has been allowed to util-
ize the magnificent causeway for its track.

"Another striking example of the care a Liberal government
bestows on works of historical antiquity and artistic value ! "
said Russell, as they drove by the once superb but now dishon-
ored way.

Meanwhile around them spread that fair green valley with
which they had grown so familiar, its seemingly boundless
emerald fields and white, dusty roads stretching to the distant
line of blue mountains wrapped in the softest mauve-tinted
haze, while immediately before them rose the rugged and barren
hill, evidently, like Chapultepec, of volcanic origin, with the town
of Guadalupe at its base. Into this town they soon drove,
and paused in the plaza before the collegiate * church of Nues-
tra Sefiora de Guadalupe.

Noble and imposing in the extreme is the stately mass of
this magnificent sanctuary, on which Mexico has lavished wealth
almost beyond calculation in the past, and the entire interior
of which is now in process of being remodelled and rebuilt in
the most costly and splendid manner. When finally completed
there will be no church in the world to -surpass it in beauty
and magnificence. Though closed to ordinary visitors, the party
were admitted through the courtesy of a gentleman in charge
of the work, and were simply overwhelmed by the grandeur of
design and execution which they found within. What massive
pillars of carven stone were springing into wonderful arches
high overhead, supporting the vast and lofty roof ! In its
character of strength and durability the work was like that of
Titans such work as the nineteenth century will nowhere else
leave to tell later ages what it has been. This great basilica
of Guadalupe alone seems constructed to defy time, and to bear
to other eras the message that so, in the last days of an age
when faith seemed perishing from the face of the earth, Mexi-
co gave her free and generous offerings to testify her unfading,
unquenchable faith and ardent love.

" It will be a superb edifice when it is finished," said the

* A collegiate church is one which, though not the seat of a bishop, possesses a chapter
of canons and all the organization of a cathedral.

1893-] THE LAND OF THE SUN. 849

general, looking with wonder at the great blocks of granite,
apparently fit only for giants to handle, which strewed the
floor, and on which the sculptors were busily engaged their
ringing chisels filling the air with a fine white dust ; " but years
will be required for its completion."

" Undoubtedly," replied Russell. " They expect nothing
else. The object of those who are building this church is not
to finish it quickly, but to erect a temple worthy of the object
for which it is built a temple to serve in the fullest sense as
a great national shrine."

" One would think they might have been satisfied with one
that had cost the modest sum of more than a million dollars,"
Travers observed.

"No," Russell said, "they were not satisfied as long as any-
thing was lacking to honor with the utmost splendor possible
the Queen of Heaven, who, they believe with an unfaltering
faith, appeared here to one of the poorest and humblest of
their race, and left an enduring memorial of herself to console
and animate their devotion."

" Let us go and see the picture," said Dorothea. " It has
for me a charm which I cannot express."

It is in truth difficult to express the charm which this re-
markable picture is endowed with, and which comes as a sur-
prise to those who, knowing its history, expect to find it rude
in design and crude in color. So far from being either one or
the other, it is in design, if a little formal, still, full of grace,
tenderness, and dignity, while in coloring it is more harmonious
than any copy represents it. Says a very competent art-critic :*
" The picture, somewhat conventional in type, is good in draw-
ing and still retains much strength of coloring. The material
upon which it is painted is a coarse cloth woven of ixtli fibre.
The medium cannot be determined. It does not seem to be
distemper, water-color, or oil-color, though more suggestive of
oil-color than either of the others ; and this fact of its lack of
resemblance to the effects of the ordinary methods of paint-
ing is one of the strong practical points urged in favor of its
miraculous origin. The picture has been examined twice, the
glass covering being removed on these occasions, by Mexican
painters of high standing, and on each occasion the method by
which the picture was made has remained undetermined." So
says a man of the world. But there is nothing undetermined
in the method by which it was made to those who look up at

* T. A. Janvier.

850 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Sept.,

it with adoring reverence, as it hangs above the votive offer-
ings, and the ever-burning tapers that shed their soft light on
the majestic yet benignant form, and the delicate face bending
forward as if to hear and answer supplication.

" Was there ever a more poetical story than that of its
origin?" said Margaret Langdon when they came out of the
chapel where the picture finds a temporary shrine, and where
the voice of prayer never ceases. " Even the story of Lourdes
seems to me less beautiful and touching."

"And how delightfully picturesque all the details are," said
Dorothea. " How one can fancy the pious Indian coming over
that rugged hill yonder early in the morning no doubt it was
very early, for the people of this country have a passion for
rising betimes and in the exquisite freshness of the dawn hearing
the music of angels, and then beholding 'amid splendors' the
Lady who bade him go to the bishop and tell him it was her
will that on this spot a temple should be built. And then the
roses "

" But he did not gather the roses the first time that he saw
the Lady," Mrs. Langdon suggested.

" No, but imagine his amazement when he was told to
gather them on that barren spot, and when, looking around, he
found them such roses, be sure, as not even the chinampas
could furnish ! and when, gathering them and carrying them
to the bishop as commanded, he opened his tilma to find, in-
stead of roses, the picture impressed upon it! I am certain
there was never a lovelier miracle wrought. One >which seems
as full of the sweetness of infinite tenderness and condescension
as the miraculous flowers were of fragrance."

They all smiled at her manner of expression, but there was
not one so dull of soul or fancy as not to be conscious of the
lasting fragrance of those miraculous roses in this spot which
Mary's feet once hallowed. Through the lovely little garden in
front of the now deserted convent of the Capuchinas, they
went to the Capilla del Pocito (the Chapel of the Holy Well),
where gushes the spring said by tradition to mark the spot
where those feet touched. This elegant little building, with its
exquisite dome of enamelled tiles, is altogether charming within
and without. The well is in an ante-room of the chapel proper,
and fills a large basin surrounded and covered with a grating
of wrought-iron. Through this grating the water can be dipped
up, and, filling a cup, Russell held it out to his friends.

"Drink!" he said. "Whoever drinks of this water must re-

1893-] T & LAND OF THE SUN. 851

turn to Mexico, no matter how far he may wander, to drink
again. If you have learned to love the bright land as well as I
have, you will gladly take this means to insure yourself against
a final farewell."

" It is like what the Romans tell one of the Fountain of
Trevi," said Mrs. Langdon. " I, for one, drink gladly, for I
have never seen a country I would be more grieved to think
that I should never see again."

" We all drink with enthusiasm," said the general, "to Mex-
ico, to Our Lady of Guadalupe, and to our return!"

Enthusiastically indeed this sentiment was drunk in the clear,
sparkling water of the holy spring; and then, after inspecting
the tiny but lovely chapel, they set out to mount the stone
stairway which leads to the summit of the hill, on whose barren,
rocky crest Juan Diego met the gracious apparition and gath-
ered the marvellous roses. On the line of this stairway, near the
top of the hill, Russell pointed out a singular monument the
resemblance of a ship's mast and sails built in stone.

" The story told of this is curious," he said, " but there is
no reason to doubt its truth. At some date unknown, for there
is no inscription on the monument to tell, certain mariners
' being in dire straits at sea, their ship tempest-tossed and rud-
derless, vowed that should Our Lady of Guadalupe save them,
they would bring their ship's mast to her shrine and set it up
there as a perpetual memorial of her protecting power ; that
immediately their ship came safe to Vera Cruz, and that the
mariners loyally fulfilled their vow, carrying the mast with its
yards upon their shoulders from Vera Cruz to the capital, and
thence to this place, where they set it up and built around it,
for protection from the weather, the covering of stone. And
there,' concludes the chronicle, * the mast is, even until this
day.' "

" Could ever faith have been more practical and -touching ! "
said Dorothea, as they all paused to look at this unique monu-
ment, and thinking of the weather-stained timbers which had so
often heard the hqwl of the tempest and felt the fierce shock
of the waves, but that had now such safe anchorage on this sa-
cred hill type, let us hope, of the pious hearts that so loyally
fulfilled their vow.

The stairway ends upon the summit on a platform before a
small chapel. This platform, guarded by a stone parapet which
bounds the steep descent of the precipitous hill, commands a
view second only in extent and beauty to that of Chapultepec,

852 THE LAND OF THE SUN. [Sept.,

and very like it in character. As the immense plain burst upon
the vision of the breathless climbers, in all its glory of bound-
less extent and opalescent color, they paused involuntarily to
take in with a sense of rapture its exceeding loveliness. Imme-
diately in front, but much below them, rose the vast roof, dome,
and cross-crowned towers of the great church the town of Gua-
dalupe nestling around it, and the delicate cupola of the Holy
Well glittering in the sunlight while stretching on and on, far
as the gaze could sweep, the emerald valley was bounded on
the horizon verge by heaven-tinted azure heights, and gemmed
in the middle distance by silver-gleaming lakes and the resplen-
dent domes and towers of the Oriental-like city that lay basking
beneath the deep, deep blue dazzling sky.

It was Margaret Langdon who, after they had looked long in
silence, turned to Russell.

"You said the other day that Chapultepec is the heart of
Mexico," she observed in her clear, sweet voice. " But it seems
to me that the spot where the past and the present life of Mex-
ico most truly meet, where all the forces that go to make the
country most truly find a centre, is here on this hill of Tepey-
dcac. And so here is the true Heart of Mexico."

CHRISTIAN REID.

1893-] THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN. 853

THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN.

O each and every one of the crowd who looked
forward to the sojourn by Lake Champlain
while the Summer-School pitched its tents
t there, there was hardly a feeling save that of
^S pleasurable anticipation. And each and every
one of those who went there to realize it found that the antici-
pation fell far short of the reality. There is not a scintilla of
exaggeration about this statement. It has dawned upon the
minds of many that in this experiment there has been found
the solution of an extremely difficult problem how to make the
rational pursuit of knowledge coincide with the rational pursuit
of physical pleasure and needed relaxation for the wearied
human frame in the holiday season. The solution, when found,
seemed simple and natural enough.

ITS WONDERFUL SUCCESS.

In truth, nothing could be farther removed from the notion
of " the dust of the schools " than this meeting of truth-seekers
in the historic little lake-side town. All the gaiety of a sum-
mer excursion marked the event. If Atra Cura had had a place
in any part of the pilgrimage, the grim shadow had missed the
train or the steamboat which bore the throng away into the
recesses of the land of romance. If the gaiety was not bois-
terous or demonstrative, it was none the less hearty. Nor was
there any mistaking the cordiality of the welcome extended to
the pleasant visitors by the whole community of Plattsburgh.
The town turned out in its full state, with its mayor and its
chief public men, to tender the citadel and its keys to the in-
vaders, and testify in every way it could devise the sincerity of
its gratification that henceforth it is to have the distinction of
being the permanent home of the Catholic Summer-School on
this side of the American continent.

And, indeed, it must be owned that there was in every
aspect of the event a cause for high felicitation. Man and by
this term is comprehended the gentler moiety of mankind is
a two-fold entity. He can no more with safety ignore the
earthly and the physical portion of human existence than he
can ignore the four elements. Here was everything that could

854

TUE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN.

[Sept.,

possibly minister, not only to the intellectual and spiritual ne-
cessities of mortals, but their physical delight and comfort in
a degree that left nothing to be desiderated even by the most
fastidious and exacting that is to say, if any such spirits were

to be found amongst
the light-hearted throng
which found their way
to the Summer-School.
Justice will compel the
historians of the excur-
sion to say, that if any
such were there, they gave
no outward indication of
their idiosyncrasies.

In the immediate suc-
cess of last year's experi-
ment at New London, or
of this year's at Platts-
burgh. the promoters of
the Catholic Summer-
School have no ade-
quate gauge of its ulti-
mate beneficent influence.
Each successive step
must tell upon the next,
and this upon the next
again ; like the growth
of compound interest.
Last year's successful in-
itiation has had its complement in the much better attended
gathering this year ; and those whose privilege it shall be to wit-
ness the reassembling in the same place in 1894 will witness, it
may confidently be predicted, a greater roll-call still. By that
time, there is reason to hope, the Summer-School will have its
own home in the midst of a noble stretch of park and woodland,
close to the lake shore, not far from the hamlet called Bluff
Point, and within easy distance of the pleasant town of Platts-
burgh. A line of electric cars, it is hoped, will soon be running
between the two places, so that visitors to the Summer-School need
have no apprehensions on the score of transport or the procuring
of the conveniences of life during their sojourn. Nor is there any
great temerity in venturing the proposition that the environment
may have a good deal to do with the mental dispositions for the

ZAHM, C.S C.

I893-]

THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN.

855

process of study and the reception of lessons of wisdom. Nature
in her solitudes has ever been sought by studious minds. It is

A SECOND EDUCATIONAL PROCESS,

going on simultaneously with the other, "to sit on rocks, to
muse o'er flood and fell." Few localities could be found more
inviting than the region amid which the Summer-School is
established. The great extent of the lake, with its endless
girdle of mountains standing away off, on either side, as far
as the eye can follow, impresses the mind at once with the
spirit of repose. Everywhere you turn the effect of the land-
scape is that of calm beauty; while if an Alpine solitude be de-
sired a couple of hours will take the traveller into the heart of
the glorious Adirondacks. These mountains have a distinctive
beauty, to many as al-
luring as those toward
which the footsteps of
fashion have long tended
in the Old World, and it
may be observed paren-
thetically that it is not a
little paradoxical to find
travellers from this con-
tinent crossing the ocean
and taking long overland
journeys in search of tlje
picturesque, while a land
of such varied charms
lies here at their very
doors, within the limits
of New York State. And,
to make it all the more
enjoyable, nearly the
whole of the journey can
be made by as delightful
a waterway as can be
found all over the world.
The Rhine may boast of

its castled Drachenfels and its Ehrenbreitstein, but the noble
Hudson, though destitute of ruined strongholds of mediaeval free-
booters, is rich in splendid views along its entire course from
New York to Albany, and even beyond that point.

REV. JAMES A. DOONAN, SJ.

856

THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN.

[Sept.,

A VIA FORMOSA.

To those whose time is not limited this is by far {he most
picturesque route to take to the Summer-School. Little of the
journey need be performed by railway only the distance be-
tween Albany and
Lake George, and
a few miles more
between Baldwin,
a station at the
head of the same
sheet of water,
and Ticonderoga,
on Lake Cham-
plain. The thirty-
five miles of sail
up Lake George is
one of the most
beautiful that
could well be
imagined. All the
way the steamer
moves between
high, sloping hills,
crowned to their
summits with
masses of waving
foliage, and in and
out amidst little
gems of islands
clad with verdure

to the water's edge. When this loveliest of inland waterways is
got over, the more expansive beauties of Lake Champlain un-
fold themselves before the traveller's vision, some fresh charm
revealing itself with the rounding of every succeeding headland.
The voyage up Lake Champlain occupies about six hours ; that
over Lake George about three ; but the difference in time be-
tween this mode of travelling and that of the railway will be
amply compensated for by the richness of the scenery, to say
nothing of the comfort in travel afforded by the handsome and
commodious steamboats plying on the lakes. There is not only
a rich field for the eye and the fancy all along the way, but a
rich preparation of the mind for the seeds of culture which re-

VERY REV. A. F. HEWIT, D.D., C.S.P.

I893-]

THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN.

857

main to be sown in it when the goal of the journey shall have
been reached.

THE HISTORICAL ASSOCIATIONS OF THE PLACE.

There is another element in this particular line of pilgrim-
age, and however familiar the mind was with its history, the
actual contact with the locality could not fail to conjure it up
most vividly. The soil is, so to speak, sacred and classic. It
was here that the last momentous struggle for American free-
dom was begun. Traces of that struggle show themselves all
along the route. The ruin-
ed walls of Fort Ticon-
deroga are symbolic of an
effete tyranny ; old resi-
dents point out the tracks
which Burgoyne and Pre-
vost cut through the forests
in the old-time wars ; and
the people of Plattsburgh,
while they point with pride
to Cumberland Head and
the wide stretch of water
where the question of naval
supremacy was decided by
Commodore Macdonough,
show the rotting timbers of
a British ship. It was one
of the fleet designed to
crush the life out of the
young Republic, but des-
tined instead for the holo-
caust at its altar. The air
of such a place is soul-inspir-
ing. It is a scene as sacred to the spirit of Liberty as Marathon
or Bannockburn. None of those who visit these scenes can avoid
feeling how different must have been the course of the world
to-day had it fared otherwise than it did with the infant States
in those crucial times ; for it was the cause of freedom all the
world over which was then in the balance not merely the
freedom of the American Union. We have only to look at
Catholicism in Ireland under British rule, and the many years
and superhuman struggles it took to effect its liberation, to
realize what might have been its condition here to-day had
VOL. LVII. 58

THOMAS HARRISON CUMMINGS.

858 THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN. [Sept.,

Great Britain succeeded in keeping her sinister grip upon the
American continent. Therefore, it is well for us to go to Platts-
burgh and ponder on its lessons in the intervals of study of the
philosophies.

NOTHING NEW UNDER THE SUN.

As yet our Summer-School is too young to have much more
than large ambitions. It does not claim to be a full-panoplied
goddess springing all at once into life and energy, with a per-
fect programme and a perfect system. But its ideas are defi-
nite and practical enough, and no unnecessary time should be
lost in formulating a regular schema for its operations. The
charge of novelty has been levelled against it. Well, it can
afford to let the sneer pass. Everything good has been novel ;
everything bad is as old as the primeval enemy. " It is only a
copy of Chautauqua." Be it- so : Chautauqua is only a copy of
Oxford and Cambridge. The old Catholic Church, it is ob-
served, is wakening from the sleep of ages and putting on the
latest educational modes, and in donning this Summer-School
fad she is only displaying the feminine desire to be " up to
date." But the Summer-School is nothing more than an attempt
to extend the university system beyond the walls of the univer-
sity just as the university was the machinery for extending
lore beyond the cell of the monk ; and it is to the old Catholic
Church that the world owes the first university, and all the
really great universities that moulded the genius of the world.
Those wonderful Irish monks who, in the very beginning of the
" dark ages/' sent their contingents to the court of Charlemagne
and established centres of learning over the European conti-
nent, gave the world an idea of the Summer-School. They did
not desire to hide their light under any bushel. Since all the
world could not come to Bangor or Clonmacnoise to learn of
them, they felt it their duty to go out upon the world and
scatter the seeds of truth and light upon its expectant but
neglected fields.

University extension, as a principle, is an outgrowth of
a very ancient idea which had its origin in the bosom of the
Catholic Church. The Summer-School is but an adaptation of
that principle to the necessities of our own times. It is only in
recent years that it has been developed a fact which speaks
trumpet-tongued for the soundness of the somnolence of that
system which the Reformation superimposed upon the far-reach-
ing educational organization of the much-maligned church. The

I893-]

THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN.

859

Reformation swept away her public-school system, impropriated
her universities, and fell asleep in them for more than three hun-
dred years. After enjoying for that period all the revenues and
buildings of the dispossessed and maltreated teacher, it wakens up
to taunt her with the
flattery of imitation.
Dignity never suffers
by such taunts ; they
only illustrate the tem-
per of the mocker.

PRACTICAL WORK FOR
THE FUTURE.

Practical work hence-
forward demands the
attention of the pro-
moters and participa-
tors in the Summer-
School. This year's
attendance at Platts-
burgh has demonstrat-
ed the increasing ac-
ceptability of the idea,
and warrants the con-
viction, moreover, that
the success of it will
be an ever-increasing
quantity. With the
erection of a perma-
nent building for the school at Cliff Haven, the mapping out
of a system by which the best results may be obtained from
the materials and the machinery now to hand is a self-evident
duty. There is no paucity of profound and brilliant teachers,
as the lectures of the past sessions have clearly shown ; neither
is there a lack of appreciative and discriminating hearers. The
problem is, how to order these respective forces that each lec-
ture will tell in a practical way for the students who attend as
well as afford the delight of philosophic enjoyment to those
who are mere auditors and to the thinking world outside.

THE RAISON D'ETRE.

What is the object of these Summer-Schools ? They are a
means to an end. They are designed to enable those whose

RICHARD MALCOLM JOHNSTON.

86o

THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN.

[Sept.,

occupations do not allow them to attend the university courses
regularly to derive as much benefit from the lectures delivered
thereat as they would by attending at an established univer-
sity, as well as to arouse in thinking minds generally an abid-
ing interest in those profound questions, mundane and meta-
physical, which bear upon man's past, his present and his future.
And what is their primary object ? This is a question of in-
calculable moment, and one which, as regards other systems,
has been sought to be answered in diverse ways. In a very
able paper in Scribners Magazine two years ago Professor Josiah
Royce declares that " the modern university has as its highest
business, to which all else is subordinate, the organization and
the advance of learning." A report of the trustees of Colum-
bia College in 1853 (a document which, by the way, con-
tains the germ of the outside-course idea, so far as this coun-
try is concerned) seems
to strike the more cor-
rect key-note. " The
mission of the college,"
it is herein postulated,
" is to direct and super-
intend the mental and
moral culture. The
mere acquisition of learn-
ing, however valuable
and desirable in itself,
is subordinate to this
great work."

So too the Summer-
School: it places before
its students an ideal no
less elevated than that
of any college or univer-
sity. It urges the ac-
quisition of learning for
learning's sake. Its lec-
turers are the leaders
of thought who go ahead
in unexplored ways and

blaze the paths for others with the keen eye and investigating
turn of mind to follow. It would be perhaps still more descrip-
tive of its intention and character to say that it aims at a com-
bination of these objects, and that it believes the idea can be

MAJOR JOHN BYRNE.

1893-] THE CATHOLIC CHAMPLAIN. 86 1

carried out simultaneously with the necessary relaxation of a
summer holiday.

The spirit in which the work has been taken up is a most
hopeful augury for the future of the Catholic Champlain. It was
enough to glance around the audience, seated in the theatre lis-
tening to morning or afternoon lecture, to be instantaneously
convinced of the fact that all the energies of their minds were
bent upon the task immediately in hand. The summer holiday
dress could not detract from the seriousness of those counte-
nances, mostly youthful, whose regards were riveted on the lec-
turer ; the frequent use of pencil and note-book by many of the
auditory showed that it was not merely for amusement they had
travelled up to Plattsburgh. The entire audience, young and old,
drank in every word of those addresses, and after each was
over the different groups, as they severally dispersed, might be
heard discussing the matter of each learned discourse in tones of
sober earnestness. To many the exceedingly high character of
the lectures was the subject of delighted remark ; to a few this
was a matter of surprise. Indeed objection was taken lest,
peradventure, some of the themes might be " caviare to the
general "; but those who indulged such apprehensions showed
that they had not gauged the intellectual level of the company
with even approximate accuracy, much less the lecturers' powers
of lucid deliverance. The great diversity of subject in the lec-
tures was a marked feature in the programme, and the judg-
ment of the Board of Studies in the choice of speakers and
topics a matter of no small delicacy and difficulty found
warm commendation from the vast majority of the students.
To the chairman of the board, the Rev. Father McMillan, the
success of this portion of the programme was in no small de-
gree due. Although it involved an infinity of labor and anx-
ious thought, his large literary experience and his indefatigable
spirit of industry triumphed over all obstacles, and the success
which crowned his efforts was eminently deserved.

It is now seen that the advantages of this system are be-
ginning to be recognized widely. The growth of the movement
since its initiation last year has been as that of a tropical plant.
A more definite programme for the future will be possible, as
a result of the past session, and a still stronger marshalling of
the intellectual forces of the Catholic renaissance. The courses
of lectures in each branch may be systematized so that the stu-
dents, when they disperse to their several localities, may still be
able to have them continued throughout the year in 'convenient

862

O SALUTARIS HOSTIA!

[Sept.,

localities, as Cambridge University students can, by means of a
staff of itinerant lecturers; and the affiliation system, found to
work so well in connection with Cambridge, may also be ren-
dered possible. We may trust to the Board of Directors to
give this subject its due consideration. They know what the
mind of the movement is ; they are beginning now to obtain an
idea of its great beneficial possibilities; the world of Catholic
thought looks to them to realize these to the full.

JOHN J. O'SHEA,

O SALUTARIS HOSTIA!

O GOD Benignant ! smiling high
Above our trembling, troubled hearts
O Radiant Whiteness! Jesus Fair!
Thy blessed, shining Presence parts

The shadows gathered o'er our way ;

Thou breathest o'er us Thy " Peace, be still ! "

And unrest and rebellion die

In glad surrender to Thy will.

MARY KAVANAGH.

1893-] A PEOPLE'S UNIVERSITY IN GERMANY. 863

A PEOPLE'S UNIVERSITY IN GERMANY.

Y a singular coincidence, and, as far as we can
learn, independently of any knowledge of the
work of the Catholic Summer-School of America,
the Catholics of Germany inaugurated last autumn
an educational movement of the same general
character as that of our school, but destined apparently to exert
a more profound and practical influence, socially and intellec-
tually. This movement in Germany is known as " The People's
University," or the " School of Social Science of Miinchen-Glad-
bach." The latter name was the modest title bestowed on the
new experiment by its projectors ; the former, by which now it
is more generally known, was the seemingly contradictory mis-
nomer given by its opponents in the hope of rendering the en-
terprise ridiculous. In serious-minded Germany the idea of a
university, embracing as it does that of the highest teaching,
seemed naturally to exclude the popular element. Although in-
tended to work injury, the name became an augury of success.
The " People's University " is an innovation introduced for
the benefit of the German Catholics by the Catholic Volksverein,
or People's Association one of the truly marvellous organiza-
tions formed by the redoubtable Catholic party of Germany.*
The plan of the Volksverein was to organize in different parts
of the German Empire periodical courses in social and economic
science. Ignorance and false views of social questions are evils
that are not peculiar to Germany. Warned by the terrible mis-
takes made by sciolists in social science in their endeavors,
without sufficient knowledge of correct principles, to find prac-
tical answers to social difficulties, the German Catholics with
prudent forethought have long been instructing the people in
sound principles of social and political economy. The labor
question, the land question, the question of syndicates and
trades-unions, the social question in relation to Christianity, the
struggle of socialism and the church, have all been dealt with
in the clearest, most practical and learned manner in a series of
popular treatises prepared by some of the most celebrated stu-
dents of political economy and sociology of the age, under the
able direction and with the enthusiastic encouragement of the

* See Les Catholiques Allemands, par Abbe A. Kannengieser. Paris : P. Lethielleur.

864 A PEOPLE'S UNIVERSITY IN GERMANY. [Sept.,

noble Bishop Ketteler. The titles and authors of a few of these
will serve to show the ability of the men interested, and the
character of the work done. Abbe Hitze, known to American
Catholics principally by his labors in connection with the May-
ence Catholic Congress, has written monographs on The Social
Question, Capital and Labor, The Duties of Employers, Protection
for the Workman, Protection for Trade ; Father Weiss has con-
tributed The Social Question and Social Order, the fourth volume
of his Apology for Christianity ; Albertus (the Baron de Gruben,
recently dead) wrote The Social Policy of the Church ; Abbe
Ratzinger, On National Economy, The History of Charity ; Dr.
Jaeger, The Land Question, The Labor Question, The History of
Socialism; Professor Hoeckl, Christianity and the Great Questions
of the Day ; Father Hammerstein, S.J., The Social Action of
the Catholic Church ; Father Audelfinger, Socialism and Employ-
ers; Abbe Heinrich, The Social Action of the Church according
to Protestants ; Father Mehler, The Social Works of Dom Bosco.
In addition to this list, already long but far from exhaustive,
must be cited the volumes published by the Jesuit editors of
the able Stimmen aus Maria Laach, Cathrein, Mayer, Pachtler,
Lehmkuhl.

To those unacquainted with the untiring energy and immense
resources of the German Catholics, both in men and learning,
this partial enumeration of the practical work done by what
must be regarded as the most wonderful Catholic body in the
world to-day will undoubtedly be a surprise.

From men so able, so high-minded, animated by the single
purpose of advancing the cause of Catholic Truth, utterly un-
selfish, looking for and claiming no reward save that of seeing
fellow-Catholics improved by their exertions, and the condition
of Catholic laborers bettered and safeguarded, some organized
movement was to be expected tending to systematized instruc-
tion of the people in those questions that are most prominent
in Germany, and about which the battle rages furiously and
strong. They realized that the press, powerful though it be,
could not be as effective as " the human voice divine." The
printed page would of necessity be useless to many. Circum-
stances of time, ability, application would, in a large number of
cases, render nugatory the efforts of able pens. Even people of
some education would find difficulty in grasping abstract prin-
ciples. Admitting that many would buy the books, would they
have the courage or time necessary to read them ?

The course of Miinchen-Gladbach was designed to obviate

1893.] A PEOPLE'S UNIVERSITY IN GERMANY. 865

all these difficulties, and to furnish the inspiration to labor
springing from close communion with others engaged in com-
mon work, the support and encouragement found in fellowship,
the enthusiasm awakened by the sympathetic sound of the hu-
man voice unravelling mysteries, clearing away difficulties, elu-
cidating and applying principles, revealing by inflection or by tone
reaches of thought hitherto as obscure as the entrancing vistas
of Como or Maggiore to the traveller enveloped in the thin
mist that floats up from their waters. The circular of the
Volksverein committee appointed to manage the affair announced
that " the conferences will 'embrace the essential questions of
the vast social domain. We shall insist particularly on princi-
ples, while at the same time striving to indicate the close con-
nection between theory and practice." The aims of the course
were :

1. To show the importance of social questions, and the part
that should be taken in the solution of these problems by the
leading classes, particularly by the clergy. To awaken a taste
and love for sociological studies.

2. To indicate the connection between these different ques-
tions, and to render clear the principles that should guide the
law-maker in the making of labor laws.

3. To treat thoroughly, as far as time allows, questions of
theory and of practice ; to open up new points of view to stu-
dents, and above all to furnish them with bibliographical infor-
mation by the aid of which they may easily complete their
education.

This prospectus was evidently the work of no tyros. Deep,
serious study was intended, not in the ornamental departments
of knowledge, nor for the purpose of increasing the polished
veneer that passes for intellectual culture among those who do
not care to or who cannot penetrate the thin surface. But the
study was to be a preparation for the serious concerns of life
that force themselves now upon every one in countries where the
people govern and make laws. A vote is a matter of tremen-
dous importance, and he who casts it lightly or corruptly sins
against the commonwealth. The German Catholics need not
commit themselves body and soul to a " machine," simply cast-
ing their votes with their " party." They could study the ques-
tions of the hour, not by the light of partisan newspapers or
at the dictation of political " bosses," but under the guidance
of able scholars in social science, of practical politicians in the
honorable sense, and of enthusiastic, unselfish defenders of

866 A PEOPLE'S UNIVERSITY IN GERMANY. [Sept.,

Faith and Fatherland. Their study of the great questions in the
solution of which they were to help was not to be limited to
the short time they spent at Miinchen-Gladbach. Experienced
scholars and legislators would indicate the best books for them
to read upon the special questions treated of. In these they
would find elaborations of the principles they had heard ex-
plained, defended, and discussed. A trustworthy bibliography
is the student's open sesame. Hence the importance of such
treatment of books as that indicated in paragraph three of
the prospectus.

A place suitable for carrying o'ut the programme mapped
out was soon found. In the choice of location we find a decid-
ed contrast with our American summer-schools, which are all
located at places selected with a view to natural beauty and
distance from large centres of population. The German Catho-
lics, however, chose Miinchen-Gladbach, a town in Rhenish
Prussia, situated on the vast plain between Aix-la-Chapelle and
Diisseldorf, about sixteen mijes west of the latter place. Its
population in 1888 was 44,230. Miinchen-Gladbach Gladbach
of the monks owes its origin and its name to a Benedictine
abbey founded in 972. Its present population is largely Catho-
lic. About the end of the eighteenth century the cotton indus-
try was introduced, and at the present day the spinning-mills
of Miinchen-Gladbach contain 350,000 shuttles, with a yearly
output of 24,000 tons. The weaving-mills contain about 11,000
looms. The town has also a considerable metal trade.

To Americans, who are in the habit of regarding summer-
schools as places more or less of amusement where dilet-
tantes woo sweet Mistress Wisdom in a do Ice far niente man-
ner, redolent of white flannel and russets, the choice of such
a place will appear wondrous strange indeed. But the German
Catholics have serious work to do ; and they sought the place
where that work could be done under the most favorable con-
ditions.

Miinchen-Gladbach is famous in Catholic Germany for the
number, variety, and completeness of its institutions for the
laboring classes, and its social works of every kind. Here, in
1880, Abb Hitze founded the powerful organization known as
Arkeittrwo/tl" Ths Commonweal of Workmen," the name indi-
cating its object. It busies itself with the formation, organi-
zation, direction of working-men's associations ; working-men's
institutions, such as savings-banks of all kinds ; the internal
arrangement of factories ; their ventilation and heating ; the

1 893.] A PEOPLE 's UNIVERSITY IN GERMANY. 867

separation of the sexes in mills ; the question of the housing of
laborers ; the question of drunkenness ; schools for housekeepers ;
legislation looking to the protection of workmen. Such ques-
tions as these are thoroughly ventilated in the organ of the
union, appearing monthly under the same name. The Arbeiter-
wohl has instituted also a literary commission for the publica-
tion of popular works upon the household and life of the
working-man. The authors of these practical treatises are
priests. More than 500,000 copies of one of these books
The Happiness of the Hearth, intended for married women
have been sold.

Miinchen-Gladbach is also the seat of the Catholic Volks-
verein, or " People's Association," a powerful factor in the
Catholic life of Germany. It contains, moreover, a specimen of
almost all the institutions whose object is the amelioration of
the condition of the working classes. The Catholics of this
town have in advance demonstrated in reality all the reforms
and improvements contemplated by recent labor legislation
in Germany. Every family, for the most part, has a separate
dwelling, kept with the greatest care. In most of the factories
women are not allowed to work after marriage, in order that
they may devote themselves to the care of their homes. The
result has been that labor troubles are unknown at Miinchen-
Gladbach.

Since the students of the People's University would thus
have before their eyes the practical applications of the princi-
ples they were studying, we must admit that the choice of
Miinchen-Gladbach was a happy one.*

The next difficulty was the selection of a convenient time
for the trial of the experiment. In order that the university
would not interfere with any other assembly of Catholics it was
finally decided to begin on September 2Oth and finish on the
30th.

Then came the most anxious part of the undertaking to
secure a number of students sufficient to warrant the trial. At
the great Catholic Congress of Mayence the Abbe" Wassermann
had proposed the following resolution: "The thirty-ninth gen-
eral assembly of Catholics of Germany hails with joy the or-
ganization of the practical course in social science, and expresses
the desire that many Catholics will attend it at Miinchen-Glad-

* For detailed information regarding the remarkable institutions of Munchen-Gladbach
the inquirer is referred to Specimens of the personal care of Employers for their Workmen,
by Doctor Post.

868 A PEOPLE'S UNIVERSITY IN GERMANY. [Sept.,

bach." In speaking to the resolution the Abbe Hitze dwelt
upon the importance of the work, and spoke of the form and
nature of the proposed instruction. The lectures would be
given by most competent specialists in each branch of social
science.

A workman interrupted the learned abbe to inquire what
part the artisan would play in this university. The good abbe
was nonplussed. He could not explain to the simple peasant
that a university was not exactly a deliberative assembly, and
the workman would be satisfied with nothing else. This inci-
dent determined a portion of the methods of work, as we shall
see later.

The project of the People's University was enthusiastically
received. The committee had counted upon two hundred or
two hundred and fifty students ; but from the beginning of the
course there were fully six hundred.*

The students came from Eastern Prussia, Silesia, Bavaria,
Wiirtemberg, Baden, Denmark, Austria, Switzerland, Holland,
Belgium, France, and even from the United States. Among
them there were no less than 200 priests ; of the remainder were
83 professors and teachers, 53 merchants and business men, 33
lawyers and magistrates, 22 editors and publicists, some politi-
cians, doctors, engineers, etc.

To this audience, distinguished for intellectual culture, acquain-
tance with life, many of them people of high station, all of them
filled with the desire to be instructed, spoke a faculty of
seventeen distinguished lecturers, whose names are well known
throughout Germany and some throughout the world. First
there was the Abbe Hitze, a man whose labors for the work-
ing-men have been simply stupendous, and whose writings on
the social question are classics in Germany. Then came De-
puty Brandts, president, and Doctor Trimborn, vice-president
of the Volksverein ; Landrath Brandts, of Diisseldorf ; Doctor
Jaeger, of Spire ; Monsignor Schaeffer, president of the Gesel-
lenvereine, or " Journeymen's Association," one of the admira-
ble Catholic institutions of Germany ; Father Schmitz, dean
and pastor of Crefeld ; f the great Lehmkuhl, Baumgartner,

* The Catholic Summer-School began its first session with precisely the same prospects,
and practically had the same number of students during the session.

t A town of Rhenish Prussia, twelve miles north-west of Diisseldorf, noted for its manufac-
tures of silks, velvets, ribbons, and taffetas, and having a population of 90,236. Father
Schmitz maintains an ecole mlnagtre, what we would call a "model cooking and in-
dustrial school," for four hundred young girls of the working classes. There are forty of such
Catholic schools in Germany.

1 893.] A PEOPLE'S UNIVERSITY IN GERMANY. 869

Pesch, and Cathrein, of the Society of Jesus ; the Abbe Ober-
doerfer, of Cologne, formerly editor of Fremonia ; Dr. Brull, of
Miinchen-Gladbach ; Professor Schaeffer, of the Academy of
Miinster ; Strauven, a lawyer and until lately secretary of the
Rhenish Bauernverein, or " Farmers' Association " ; and the
Archpriest Braun, of Wiirzburg. Those who are familiar with
the scholarship of Germany can imagine what such a faculty
could accomplish.

On the evening of the I9th of September, 1892, more than
three hundred students attended the first official reunion of the
university, an inaugural reception marked by the cordial hospitality
for which the Germans are noted. Standing upon the platform,
Curator Brandts opened this remarkable educational experi-
ment with the words Gelobt sei Jesus Christus " Praised be
Jesus Christ." In a fervent speech he dwelt upon the social
question, its importance and difficulties, and the necessity of
narrowing the chasm that separates the different classes of so-
ciety. Other speakers applauded the undertaking, and finally
Abbe Hitze expressed thanks to the students for their presence.

On the morrow, at eight o'clock, all assisted at a solemn Mass
in honor of the Holy Ghost, after which 'they repaired to the large
hall of the Gesellenhaus and work was begun.

Those who attended the sessions of our own Summer-School
last year will marvel at the severity of that work. The lectures
began promptly each day at nine o'clock, and lasted without in-
terruption until noon and more frequently until one o'clock.
There were three lectures each morning by three different pro-
fessors. A syllabus of each lecture was furnished the students,,
and the majority occupied themselves busily with taking notes.
The utmost bonhomie prevailed, and frequently the professor
would leave his chair to become an attentive listener to his suc-
cessor.

In the afternoon the instruction was resumed immediately
after luncheon, but it assumed a different aspect. For it con-
sisted of showing by means of the social institutions of Miinchen-
Gladbach the practical applications of the theories expounded.
So under the guidance of the rector and curator of the univer-
sity the students visited the institutions for young boys and
young girls, model factories, workmen's homes, economic kitch-
ens, industrial and cooking schools, barracks< hospices, Vereine, etc.
We can imagine with what interest and wonder these works filled
such visitors. Priests and lawyers, merchants and workmen saw
here in reality ideals of which they had read or dreamed. With

870 A PEOPLE'S UNIVERSITY IN GERMANY. [Sept.

the practical knowledge thus gained, and this theoretical learn-
ing to guide them, they would go back to their cities, towns, and
hamlets filled with new ideas and enthusiastic to carry them out
for the benefit of their fellow-creatures.

At eight o'clock in the evening the formal session was re-
sumed. One of the professors selected from the programme
some mooted point, and, after indicating the scope of the ques-
tion and its general outlines, he opened a discussion in which
all were free to join. Thus, for example, one of the questions
discussed was " the duty on imports of grain." At ten o'clock
the discussion ended, and the Abbe Hitze or some other of the
faculty would sum up the arguments, setting forth the proper
conclusions to be deduced. So ended the day's labor.

The students then enjoyed the Gemilthlich of which Germans
are so justly fond, and over the delicious and wholesome bock
they exchanged notes on the day's work or gave free rein to
their gaiety. Professors and students intermingled freely ; and
the humblest among these latter found a companion, friend, and
counsellor among the greatest, most learned, and most import-
ant of the former. The bonds of union among Catholics were
drawn more tightly in these intimate reunions after a hard day's
work ; and the interchange of ideas tended to unify those minds
and hearts who love so earnestly and so well their Faith and
Fatherland.

Miinchen-Gladbach exerted itself to show hospitality to its
studious guests. Fetes were organized in their honor, and every-
where reigned the same cordiality, the same earnest spirit, the
same desire to know better those who were engaged in the work
so dear to the hearts of all, the spread of the kingdom of God
by the practical love of his children. Omnia pro populo.

JOSEPH H. MCMAHON.

THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW.

Workmen's Leaders. The advocates of the claims of the
working classes, instead of insisting upon the justice of those
claims, too often indulge in attacks upon those who are in the
possession of riches or of rank on account of their real or sup-
posed personal misdoings. The argument is a bad one, or at
all events is pushed much too far, but unfortunately bad argu-
ments are quite often very effective. Recently, however, cir-
cumstances have placed in the hands of the opponents of the
claims of working-men a powerful argument of the same class,
and when it is turned against themselves they may perhaps be
better able to appreciate its real value, and be less willing to
avail themselves of such a weapon. The London County Coun-
cil at the recent election was reinforced by a considerable con-
tingent, not merely of working-men's representatives, but of
actual working-men. Of these, within the space of eighteen
months, two in number, forming twenty-five per cent, of the
whole, have been convicted in criminal courts of disgraceful
deeds one of such a mean, filthy character that it is impossi-
ble for us to describe it here ; the other of an attempt to de-
fraud a railway company of a paltry sum. In the ranks of the
labor movement the two occupied a not unimportant place, one
being its poet and inspired bard, the other the secretary of the
Metropolitan Radical Association. We are sorry to notice,
moreover, that instead of a frank acknowledgment of the fault
of his comrade, Mr. James Burns attempts to offer an apology
for the fraudulent County Councillor by alleging, altogether in
the face of the plain facts of the case, that the attempt was
made in " a moment of forgetfulness "; Mr. Burns proceeds also
to base upon the case an argument for the payment of mem-
bers of Parliament, county councillors, and so on ; but, as the
Spectator pertinently asks, " What income would he suggest to
keep Mr. Jabez Balfour, for instance, in the paths of virtue."

872 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [Sept.,

Mr. Jabez Balfour, we should mention, was a Radical member
of Parliament who has recently been guilty of vast frauds upon
thousands of poor men and women. These occurrences are of
no little importance. The working-men ought to look well into
the character of their leaders, for these leaders often determine
the course of action of large numbers of men. The workman's
cause is a good one, and it is a betrayal of it to entrust it to
the hands of men who are self-seekers in the meanest and basest
of ways. Are we justified in hoping that as the church is be-
coming, under the guidance of the Holy Father, more and more
the true friend of the working classes, that they too will recog-
nize that in her they will find their truest and best guide?

The Paris Labor Exchange. The misdeeds to which we have
been referring directly affect only individuals, and the working
classes as a body cannot be held responsible for them except
so far as they may be unwise enough not to get rid of the
evil-doers. In France, however, mistakes more serious in their
consequences have been made, being such as to subject large
numbers of working-men to the condemnation not merely of the
government for the time being for French governments are so
ephemeral that the condemnation of one of those fleeting en-
tities is of no great importance but of the general opinion of
sober-minded men. The law requires trades-unions to be reg-
istered, and compliance with it involves no great hardship. For
a reason which does not appear a certain number of the unions
had not complied with this requirement, and on the government
calling for such compliance, not only did the defaulting unions
refuse but the unions which had hitherto registered announced
their intention no longer to do so. Upon this the government
announced that if within a month's time the law was not obeyed
by all the unions the Labor Exchange would be closed. The
connection between the non-observance of the law and the pun-
ishment is not clear. The Labor Exchange was founded by the
Paris municipality for the purpose of establishing a statistical
bureau and of forming a kind of labor mart, at which employ-
ers might find workmen and workmen employers. It has, how-
ever, been used throughout its existence not so much for its
legitimate purposes as for a centre of sedition, and when the
policemen, in execution of the sentence of the government,
closed the Exchange, they found chalked on the blackboard the
brief exposition of the uses to which it had been turned in the
words " LAnarchie c est le salut. Vive la Revolution" In conse-

1893-] THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. 873

quence, therefore, of what seems wilful and gratuitous perversity,
and of the abuse, for political purposes, of an institution found-
ed for a different object, what might have proved a great bene-
fit to the working classes has been destroyed, and this through
no fault of the capitalist or bourgeois classes, but of the work-
men themselves.

Disastrous Results. For the Labor Exchange might have
been the means of accomplishing a work which from the trade-
unionist's point of view is considered of the utmost importance,
even absolutely essential to his permanent success. It is not
enough that men should federate in unions, if the unions are
left isolated by themselves. The unions themselves should be
federated, and for effecting this the Labor Exchange afforded
the best facilities. That the workmen might be able to meet
together and confer, the municipality of Paris had provided a
building in which every trade was supplied with permanent ac-
commodation for the executives of its unions. Moreover, it
contributed ten thousand dollars annually towards the payment
of expenses, and paid all the ordinary expenses. Instead, how-
ever, of availing themselves of this means of securing union, the
direction was suffered to fall into the hands of firebrands and
agitators, and as a consequence, so far as Paris is concerned,
the opportunity has been lost and great discouragement has
been given to future efforts.

The Social Democratic Movement in Germany. The general
election in Germany has revealed both the great power of the
Social Democrats and the fact that that power is growing.
They are now proved to be more numerous than the adherents
of any other party. Owing to the distribution of seats, their
representatives in the Reichstag are not proportional to their
numbers, and therefore their power is not felt in legislation to
the extent to which it is entitled. However, politicians are be-
ginning to see that it is now the part of wisdom to try to
guide into more moderate paths a movement which they can
no longer hope to stop ; and as the Social Democrats are aban-
doning some of their more extreme and obnoxious doc-
trines, there is the prospect that in the immediate future all
parties will unite in taking steps for what the Social Democrats
declare to be the only rational object of political action the
amelioration of the condition of the German working-man.
VOL. LVII. 59

874 THE OLD WORLD SEEN FROM THE NEW. [Sept.,

The Social Democratic Movement in Austria. In Austria
the same movement is growing, and while in Germany, under
Prince Bismarck, every effort was made to crush it out by vio-
lence, a different method, more befitting a Catholic country, has
been adopted by the Austrian statesmen. Consequently the
Socialists of the dual monarchy are more moderate than the
German Socialists have been hitherto. Their right to be looked
upon as a political party has always been conceded, and no inter-
ference has ever taken place with them except in the event of the
law being broken. It has, in fact, been recently proposed by
the government to establish labor chambers, and thus secure to
the working-men a certain number of representatives in the
Chamber of Deputies. For the representative system adopted
in Austria is based on principles different from those adopted
in this country, and consists in securing the representation, not
of mere numbers but of the various interests in the state. The
existing Chamber of Deputies is formed of four groups, repre-
senting respectively the great landed proprietors, the towns,
the rural districts, and the chambers of commerce and indus-
try. To these four classes the proposal was to add a fifth
composed of the representatives of the labor chambers. This
plan did not satisfy the working-men, as it would not have
accorded to them reah power, and the carrying of it out has
been postponed. It indicates, however, the conciliatory spirit
of the government.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 875

TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS.

HE Saracinesca legend is still perpetuated in a
secondary way in F. Marion Crawford's Pietro
Ghisleri* A few of the old names run through
the work ; one or two of the old characters
now and again walk across the background. By
some this may be regarded as one of the ablest of the author's
creations. As a study of the evolution of character it is ana-
lytical, keen, and careful ; no one will say that it is untrue to
nature, for there are many men out of every hundred who, like
Pietro Ghisleri, have, when their wild oats were sown, devel-
oped a nobility of character such as few would have deemed
possible from their passionate and stormy spring-time. To cast
the slough of evil associations and shake one's self free from the
meshes of unhallowed loves requires no ordinary strength of will ;
and this is what Pietro Ghisleri finds himself called upon to do,
and, resolving to do, does. There have been cases of the kind,
there is no doubt ; and, after all, there is nothing very wonderful
in such a transformation when the unlawful love, as in Ghisleri's
case, has burnt itself out, and the latent sense of honor has been
awakened by the advent of a better influence in the shape of a
pure-minded woman. This beneficent picture is set off by that
of a woman of a horribly repulsive type. Hatred of her step-sister
drives Adela Savelli to the commission of murder of a singularly
revolting character. Her victim is her step-sister Laura's husband,
and the means by which she gets rid of him is by having him
infected with scarlet fever. Afterwards she repen-ts, and, urged
by remorse, writes a confession to a priest, and entrusts it to a
servant to post. It never reaches its destination ; and she, dis-
covering the misadventure, plots a series of diabolical schemes
to get rid of Ghisleri, into whose hands she thinks the incrimi-
nating document has fallen. These miscarry in the end, and
the daughter of Belial dies a lingering death brought about by
a tripartite alliance of remorse, insomnia, and lunacy. No doubt,
in the hands of another author this gruesome tragedy would
hardly commend itself to the ordinary reader. The style in
which it is treated by Mr. Crawford shows great skill. Nothing
could be more passionless or neutral than the tone of the nar-

* Pietro Ghisleri. By F. Marion Crawford. New York : Macmillan & Co.

876 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept.,

rative up to the exciting point ; and it is here that the dra-
matic force is shown. Still, it is, taken altogether, a sombre
story, and in nowise lightened by brilliant dialogue or animated
and breezy description, as many of his previous works are. It
makes the reader begin to tire a little of Roman society, and
long for a glimpse of something more cheerful than Roman wit,
as displayed in this novel.

Julien Gordon, who has written Marionettes* one of Cassell
Co.'s yellow-bound series, is an author of considerable power.
The work has a large dash of the erotic about it ; and this is a
pity, for the writer ought to be able to catch the reading pub-
lic without resorting to this means. There is much brilliancy
and fancy in the filling in of the incomplete story ; and if the
same qualities were brought to the creation of a worthier work,
the result ought to be gratifying. A cardinal mistake with
writers of this school is in the presentation of characters with
which heroes or heroines are made to fall in love. The average
reader cannot always comprehend why highly-strung people
should be infatuated with persons of such mediocre attributes
as are often portrayed. Young men or women who do nothing
but loll about and do eccentric things, and cast ravishing glances
at other people, are generally put upon the stage as principal
persons in these erotic dramas. There must be a demand for
these silly lay figures, we suppose, or else they would not be so
much on the literary market. It is a pity to have bright intel-
lects wasted in the construction of such pitiful supernumeraries
as the Mr. Odenreid in this novel.

Maurice F. Egan has solved a problem which seemed likely
to have been gwen up. It was becoming painfully evident that
either there was nobody daring enough to attempt to write a
book for a religious Catholic family, legitimately desirous of
something to read for amusement, or that sufficient materials
could not be found in the ordinary life of a Catholic man or
woman to make, in the novelist's opinion, a story that would be
readable and salable. Mr. Egan has, we say, solved this difficul-
ty. He has given us in A Marriage of Reason^ a novel which
is at once good and wholesome and bright and melodramatic.
His heroine, a young Catholic girl named Katharine O'Conor,
who has been reared in a convent, is called upon in the course
of the narrative to play many important parts, and the manner
in which she acquits herself shows the excellence of her training.

* Marionettes. By Julien Gordon. New York : Cassell Publishing Company,
t A Marriage of Reason. By Maurice F. Egan. Baltimore : John Murphy & Co.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 877

In this the author gives no exaggerated picture; he ably illus-
trates it in a number of test situations ; and it may be accepted
as perfectly certain that the type and the imaginary incidents
might easily be outrivalled in the world of real life if the truth
could only be put on paper. Some really excellent pictures of
modern " society," and its sometimes absurd conventionalities,
run throughout the work, as well as some very interesting minor
plots. If any fault can be found with its secondary characters,
it is that there is too much of a general resemblance between
two of the would-be society women who figure in the book.
The dialogue is exceedingly bright and nimble, and the absence
of "padding" is a conspicuous characteristic of the work through-
out.

One Never Knows, by the author of As in a Looking-glass,
F. C. Philips, seems to be founded on some recent marriages
of scions of the English nobility with ladies of the corps de
ballet. It is largely concerned with life behind the footlights
and in the coulisses, and gives us a picture of the modern aris-
tocratic youth which seems to be a true reflection enough.
Why any sensible women should fall in love with inane dudes
is a mystery not cleared up by the author. There is a good
deal of life and incident in this story, and while it describes
vice and vulgarity, it does so in a manner which in itself is
not exactly vicious, and has as much literary merit as the
average society-novel. Therefore it is, perhaps, good enough
for the " America " of the author's imagination land of a peo-
ple who, he says, are " aesthetic but not intellectual." If this
be the ordinary literary food of the disciples of aestheticism,
we should not wonder if their intellects were stunted. But is there
really such an America ? Perhaps there is a subterranean
population.

The present is an opportune time for the appearance of an
exposition of the system adopted by that famous teaching
order, the Christian Brothers, throughout the wide ramifications
of their organism. It is an order which has made its mark
deep upon the character of the world, and sent its pupils out
to life's battle as well furnished as any knights could be. The
method of teaching employed was founded by the famous Jean
Baptiste De la Salle, and has remained much as he laid it down
in 1682, although others, such as Lancaster, Pestalozzi, and
Jacotot, have claimed to be its originators. It is called the
mutual-simultaneous system. This may be best described as a
graduated devolution of the functions of teaching from the

878 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept.,

master to the heads of the respective classes. Such a division
of labor is found to be immeasurably the best way to attain
the widest possible diffusion of knowledge. A complete exposi-
tion of the system is given in a volume just published by the
heads of the order* here; and an attentive perusal of the work
will show how luminous a perception was that of De la Salle,
and how wise the foundations upon which he laid his structure.
Although a good many changes in matters of minor detail
have been made in the system of elementary instruction since
his day, the main features of the edifice have not undergone
any substantial modification. Modern civilization is very prone
to plume itself on originality of idea in the invention of sys-
tems best calculated to achieve the most satisfactory results
especially in methods of education ; but it ought to be a sober-
ing reflection to think that more than two hundred years ago
a complete system of technical schools and schools of design
was laid down by De la Salle, and carried out according to his
suggestions in Paris. He was also the originator of the plan
of object-lessons as an auxiliary in teaching. In fact, there is
very little of what has been found best in all the methods of
imparting primary instruction and manual training which was
not anticipated by this great master of the art of pedagogy ;
whilst others who have been merely elaborating his ideas
have carried off most of the laurels which are justly his.

Irish hagiology is a record at once rich and prolific. The saints
of Ireland's calendar are, in fact, multitudinous, and furnish a bio-
graphical literature great enough to absorb a reader's whole
lifetime. There are, for instance, no fewer than a hundred
and ten saints of the one name Colman in the list, and it is
with the name of one of these that the ancient diocese of Kil-
macduagh, in the west of Ireland, is indissolubly connected.
This old see is now fused in the adjoining ones of Kilfenora
and Galway, but its former importance, either territorially or
as a place renowned for shrines of sanctity as well as strong-
holds rich in mediaeval romance, must not be measured by any
means by that circumstance. It stretches half-way across the
island, from Killaloe on the Shannon to the southern shore of
Galway Bay, and is in part bounded by that remarkable ridge
of land called the Esker, which formed the prehistoric bound-
ary between the northern and southern kingdoms. The saint
from whom it derives its episcopal name was one of those early

* Management of Christian Schools. By the Brothers of the Christian Schools. New
York : P. O'Shea.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 879

Irish anchorites whose sanctity and learning filled the whole of
the then known world. He was a contemporary of St. Colum-
ba, " the dove of the cell," 'and, like that ardent and impetuous
ascetic, was of royal descent, but abandoned his earthly honors
in those times no less perilous than exalted for a hermit's
life. It was in the solitary fastnesses of Burren that he founded
his retreat and his monastery, after having spent several years
in probationary retirement on the lone rocks of Aranmore, and
it was not long before the place became renowned for the mira-
cles which attested the sincerity and profundity of his piety.
The history of the diocese has long lain neglected. We are in-
debted to the zealous industry of the Rev. J. Fahey, D.D., V.G.,
of St. Colman's, Gort, for a work which removes this reproach.*
Dr. Fahey writes from the very heart of the district which was
the scene of St. Colman's labors, and all around him lie the
vestiges of the ancient piety, as well as the memorials of the
warlike proclivities of the Western Celt. Not far from St. Col-
man's stand the still imposing ruins of a famous abbey that of
Corcomroe, where the tombs of the O'Loghlens, princes of Bur-
ren, are scattered thickly, and one of them especially, dating as far
back as the twelfth century, was up to a few years ago, when we
visited the spot, in a state of wonderfully good preservation. The
oratory of St. Colman is not far from here ; the cathedral of Kil-
macduagh, with its round tower, and the group of ecclesiastical
buildings which perpetuate the saint's name in and around Gort,
give more of a personality to the whole of a diocese than perhaps
any other see in the country can claim. The work which now
rescues its fame from obscurity is a valuable addition to our his-
torical literature. It presents us with many a rich chapter in
Irish history which, because of the isolation of the wild western
district in which the events transpired, had been covered with
the dust of ages. The settlement of Galway and lar Connaught
by the Anglo-Normans has, no doubt, been well presented by
the learned O'Flaherty ; but his history did not cover the ground
over which Dr. Fahey has found it necessary to travel ; hence
many a family in the West, as well as many a seeker after
genealogical problems intertwined with Irish history, will find a
deep interest in this record. For the elegance of its style no
less than the evident care bestowed on its archaeological points,
Dr. Fahey deserves the thanks of the general world of literature.

* The History and Antiquities of the Diocese of Kilmacduagh. With illustrations. By J.
Fahey, D.D., V.G. Dublin : M. H. Gill & Son, Upper O'Connell Street.

88o TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept.,

I. A VISITANDINE VADE MECUM IN ENGLISH.*
The literature for retreats of religious is one of such peculiar
needs as to require minds of singular quality to compose it. Most
literature is of the world ; this is of the spirit alone, and, being
addressed to those whose minds have already undergone the
fierce ordeal of spiritual training, it must resemble, if such resem-
blance were possible, the essence of an essence, the refinement of
refined gold. The multitudinous graces of the church's literature
make it a delicate, if not an impossible, task to select in this field ;
it is enough to say that every shade of thought in the devout
mind can find a solace and affinity in the pages of the ancient or
the modern fathers, notwithstanding the practical identity of idea
and purpose which marks the entire body of that literature.
The thoughts most favored of the Visitandines are those of
that sublime religious model, St. Francis de Sales, and it is not
difficult to understand why this is so. Meekness and humility
most profound were the characteristics of that true follower of
our Divine Master, and this rare spirit, which breathes through
all the life of the Visitandines, they naturally endeavor to
strengthen by deep draughts from the fountain of meekness.
There is added to the Retreats a selection from the Conferen-
ces of St. Jane de Chantal. The religious of the Visitation
will find the book one of inestimable value, for it brings to
them the almost living thoughts and words of their holy foun-
der, and the religious of other communities will not be disap-
pointed when they look in this manual for something of that
sweet spirit of kindness and meekness which has given a tone
to modern asceticism. The work is obtainable at the Monastery
of the Visitation, Brooklyn.

2. THE ASCETICISM OF RITUALISTS.f

The author of these meditations was at one time the supe-
rior, and we believe the founder, of the society of St. John the
Evangelist at Cowley, near Oxford. Of the attempts which
have been made among Anglicans in recent years to revive the
religious life this society affords the most noteworthy example
and has met with the largest measure of success, houses having
been opened not only in this country but also in India. This

* Meditations and Conferences for a Retreat of Ten Days, according to the spirit of St.
Francis de Sales and St. Jane de Chantal. From the French of Abbe Duquesne. Trans-
lated by the Sisters of the Visitation, Brooklyn, N. Y.: Monastery of the Visitation, Clinton
Avenue.

t The Final Passover : A series of Meditations upon the Passion of our Lord Jesus Christ.
The Divine Exodus. By the Rev. R. M. Benson, M.A. London and New York: Longmans,
Green & Co.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 881

is due to the great abilities, the eloquence especially, of a large
number of men who have associated themselves with its work,
and to the spirit of zeal and self-sacrifice by which they have
been animated : we trust also to their sincerity and good faith,
although it is somewhat hard for us to see how they have con-
vinced themselves that they are acting as true sons of the An-
glican Establishment. However, it is not for us to pass judg-
ment upon them on this point, but to rejoice that so much truth
is being taught, that so many are being brought to a knowledge
of it, and that the chasm which for many generations has
separated the great mass of the English people from the church
is being filled up by the efforts of men who are able to reach
hearers who would be turned away from the legitimate ministers
of the church.

The volumes mentioned at the head of this notice form part
of a series of Meditations on the Passion of our Lord. There
are seventy-six in all, each with three points, including appropri-
ate colloquies, and are upon that part of our Lord's Passion
from the going forth to Gethsemani to the Sepulchre. How
far they are original we are unable to say. Every one who is
acquainted with the ways of Ritualists knows that the suste-
nance of their minds is found to a very large extent in the de-
votional literature of the Catholic Church. If honestly held, the
theory of continuity entitles them to draw in this way upon
Catholic resources, and we cannot complain, seeing that a large
measure of truth is thus propagated. No one will question Mr.
Benson's devotedness, nor his ability, nor the Tightness of his
faith in the Incarnation : and therefore much spiritual profit
may be derived from these volumes. The unction and fervor
of St. Alphonsus may be wanting, but profound and deep
thoughts abound.

3. GENERALS GRANT, BUTLER, AND " BALDY " SMITH.*
On the 7th of July, 1864, the United States armies being
before Petersburg, the War Department, by General Orders No.
225, relieved General Benjamin F. Butler from active command
in the field and ordered him to his department headquarters at
Fortress Monroe. This order had been issued at General Grant's
solicitation, and owing to his conviction that Butler was entirely
incompetent to handle troops. The same order assigned the

* From Chattanooga to Petersburg under Generals Grant and Butler. A contribution to
the history of the war, and a personal vindication. By William Farrar Smith, Brevet Major-
General U.S. Army, and late Major-General of Volunteers. With maps and plans. Boston
and New York : Houghton, Mifflin & Co.

882 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept.,

writer of this book to the command of all of Butler's troops
actively engaged ; and General Smith being unwell, General Grant
gave him a short leave of absence. He returned to the army
on the iQth, after an absence of nine days, and was then
informed by General Grant that Order No. 225 had been
suspended by him, that he was relieved from all active duty
and ordered to New York, and that Butler had been re-
stored to the command of his department troops serving in the
field, and that an additional corps had been added to them.
The purpose of General Smith in writing his book is to vindi-
cate himself from the charges implied by this action of his
commanding officer, as well as from those made explicit by
General Grant and his friends to justify it.

The book is composed almost wholly of official documents
and comments on them, and has a painful interest, discussing as
it does the right and wrong of public conduct during a very
critical period of the war. General Smith easily proves his own
merits as a military commander, and just as easily shows the
acknowledged lack of merit in General Butler. The case here
stated against General Grant we must leave to the reader after
an impartial hearing of both sides.

General Grant never posed as a hero indeed the Union gen-
eral who best deserves that title is Thomas, of whom he thought
and spoke slightingly. But Grant was a great general, clear
in his perceptions of military opportunities, planning simply and
executing skilfully, decided and courageous in initiative, and in the
event successful to a higher degree than any other of the Union
leaders. That the bloody and futile campaign of 1864 was not
enough his fault to injure his fame is shown by the light thrown
upon it by the military history since written, especially General
A. A. Humphrey's Campaign of 1864-5, and not a little by this
very book of General Smith's.

4. WOMAN AND HIGHER EDUCATION.*

The mass of discussion about the higher education of wo-
men continues to pile up, and we are as yet apparently far from
having heard " the last word " on the subject. The discussion
presents us with some seemingly paradoxical suggestions. We
have, for instance, in a compilation of papers by representative
women, just published in a neat little volume by the Messrs.
Harper, a record of work done by women in the State of New

* Woman and the Higher Education. Edited by Anna C. Brackett. New York : Harper
& Brother.

1893-] TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. 883

York alone since the middle of the last century such as must
inevitably set us thinking. If such things could be done in the
green wood, what may be done in the dry? There is in existence
an " Exhibit of Women's Work in Literature in the State of
New York," and this little volume is intended to give an idea
of the extent and character of this surprisingly large harvest of
industry. It includes a list of no less than two thousand five
hundred books, three hundred papers read before literary socie-
ties in New York, a summary of the work of all the women
writers on the press, and great folios filled with unpublished
works of women. If this be merely the monument of woman's
literary industry in a single State in the days when the "sweet
girl-graduates " were as yet undreamed of, it is not easy to im-
agine what its bulk must be when the full programme of the
education reformers shall have been realized.

The fact which is here paraded suggests the important query:
Will the full attainment of the higher education produce for us
anything greater than a big addition to the quantity of literary
work? All through this discussion the fallacy seemingly runs
that literary work is the summit of human perfection. If we
were to admit this absurdity as a truth, are we to be satisfied
with the mere wider diffusion of literary mediocrity, or may we
look for the higher education to give us more of that pre-emi-
nent excellence which in an age when the word " higher educa-
tion " was as yet unspoken, gave us literary work whose fame
is imperishable ? Without its help we have enjoyed the bril-
liancy of a Madame De Stael, the tenderness of a Joanna Baillie
and an Elizabeth Barrett Browning, the pleasing cynicism of a
George Eliot.

Genius does not wait for education, high or low, to come to
it ; it forces its own way to all the education it wants. Educa-
tion can never implant it ; it can only help it on when the seeds
are there. Wpmen, especially in the United States, have gained
very much of the privileges in education which they claim. It
has been the means of opening to them many avenues of em-
ployment previously accessible only to men, arid society and
civilization* have benefited incalculably by the change, for woman
is no longer a dependent but an agent with an untrammelled
will. Literature, amongst other fields, knows her footsteps more
frequently, thanks to the higher education ; but as yet the
higher education has not called down genius from the clouds.

The collection of authorities cited in the work of the Messrs.
Harper is peculiarly interesting reading, as showing the evolu-

884 TALK ABOUT NEW BOOKS. [Sept.,

tion of the idea of superior education from the beginning of
this century down to the present. We have first an essay on
the subject, issued in. the shape of an address to the New York
Legislature so long ago as the year 1819, by Mrs. Anna Willard,
of Middlehurst. This essay seems to have been included for
the purpose of showing how far was the female mind of that
day from the ideal of true emancipation. An education suitable
to her sex, calculated to fit woman to perform her duty in life
and to adorn the household circle, and not unmindful of the
obligations of religion, morality, and old-fashioned propriety,
would fill Mrs. Willard's bill. We have advanced from that
idea to co-education, with common college courses for both sexes,
with residence in the vicinity. This even does not satisfy ; the
hard and severe impartiality of training, examination, and college
life is felt to operate injuriously to the girl in not furnishing
her with the graces and refinement of home life, which, it is
now claimed, she wants more than man ; and a college or uni-
versity where the advantages of home and society may be had
simultaneously with those of the higher education is demanded
by some. To our mind this is carrying the idea of public edu-
cation just a trifle too far ; if it were proposed to do as much
for men, the cry would be that they were asking the state to
cuddle them besides teaching them. The chief concern which
the public has in this important matter is that in the race for
the prizes of education women shall not forget that education
is not the whole business of human life, but only part of its
equipment. There are thousands upon thousands of instances
of the failure of the very best of education to liberalize the
mind ; and we need not wonder at it when we find teachers like
Professor Maria Mitchell, of Vassar College, putting on record
this extraordinary piece of advice and the reason for it :

" Do not attempt to put the daughters of the very poor
through a college. It is barely possible that a rare genius may
be found even among the unworthy poor, but the chance is so
small that we shall waste time in looking for it."

This is so utterly at variance with the history of genius in
all times, and so unworthy a country where distinctions of class
are ignored in the race for merit, that one feels ashamed to find
an attempt to revive them.

We recommend a careful perusal of this little work, as it will
give a new gloss to the old formula Quot homines tot sententia.
Man can no longer claim a monopoly in difference of view ; and
it seems his education in this respect is only beginning.

1893-] EDITORIAL NOTES. 885

EDITORIAL NOTES.

AN event which, though of high moment in itself, gained
vast historical importance from certain accompanying cir-
cumstances, took place in the Metropolitan Cathedral on Lady
Day. Under the eyes of a mighty multitude of worshippers
the Papal Delegate celebrated Pontifical High Mass in the sacred
edifice, and in his presence the Archbishop delivered a discourse
which ought for ever to silence the voice of mischievous zealots
or interested meddlers.

The celebration was planned with consummate tact, and its
outcome will bring great rejoicing to all who love and pray for
the "liberty and exaltation of Holy Mother Church." If there is
any work that belongs peculiarly to the world of outer darkness
it is to sow discords, and to do this through vile innuendo and
anonymous attack and evil suggestion is particularly Satan-
like.

The Archbishop's straightforward and timely statement will
put an end to secret plottings and crafty rebellions, for his em-
phatic words, breathing a spirit of Christian charity and full of
dutiful devotion to the Holy See and its Delegate, leave no
manner of doubt as to what have been his sentiments : " I
thank God loyalty and fealty to the Holy See have been shin-
ing and characteristic traits of this country at large, as well as
of this diocese in particular." ' Whatever has been said in pub-
lic or private against the undoubted rights or sacred character
of our honored guest we reject and put aside as something not
to be countenanced for an instant." " All that has been said
in favor of his sacred office and privileges we accept and en-
dorse."

Congress, in obedience to a summons by the President, has
assembled for a special session. The immediate object for
'which it was convened is to deliberate upon the financial posi-
tion of the nation, and the mere fact of its doing so has had a
soothing effect upon an unusually perturbed and apprehensive
state of the commercial ganglion. Something like a panic had
arisen, and some soothing treatment was necessary to allay the

886 EDITORIAL NOTES. [Sept.,

symptoms. But as the immediately exciting cause was the de-
preciation in the value of silver, and the party interested in the
maintenance of that metal as a medium of currency is a powerful
and obstinate one, it would be inexcusable optimism to hope that
Congress by its action will be able entirely to overcome the diffi-
culty. The fact is, the silver advocates are to be found in either
political camp, and if the question be allowed to come up for
decision party ties will dissolve in the voting. Democrats and
Republicans are combining to resist the demand for a repeal of
the Sherman law, and they have an apparent justification for
this course in the plea that the depreciation in the value of sil-
ver is the result of a combination or conspiracy, as they term
it, on the part of the holders of gold.

Now, this may be a true bill, or it may be merely sophistical.
The fact which we have to face is that silver has been depre-
ciated, and to such an enormous extent as to threaten ruin to
those who have invested money in its production. Under those
circumstances, to continue to buy silver for the national Treasury,
as provided by the Sherman law, would be suicidal folly. Many
millions of gold dollars have been paid out for silver bullion which
is now not worth more than half the amount, and to ask the
nation, through its representatives, to continue flinging away its
good money is to insult its common-sense.

The position which has been brought about is somewhat
akin to that which had arisen in the world of chronology when
Pope Gregory XIII. set about the reformation of the calen r
dar. Our measurement of money has got as hopelessly mixed
up as the measurement of time was in the sixteenth century,
and we have got to put back the hands of the monetary clock.
If silver is to be continued as a circulating medium for the
convenience of the country, it will have to be levelled up to a
gold value. As for the outside world, if silver-men were to
legislate until they were black in the face they could never
make it accept a coin for a dollar which at home was worth
only half a one. And this is substantially the trouble which
Congress has now to face.

Still there are many aspects of this trouble which demand
the most earnest consideration. Our banking system is largely

1893-] EDITORIAL NOTES. 887

responsible for the impasse which has been brought about.
Rings of financiers, owing to the present imperfect state of our
monetary laws, have it in their power to make or. mar the
prosperity of vast communities. They can " bull " or " bear "
the money market at their own sweet will. How far it is the
province of a central government to interfere with private finan-
cial undertakings is a very weighty problem. If economic laws
were left to work out in a natural way, there is no doubt that
a full equivalent could always be had for the products of the
soil, if not for human industry. But as the case at present
stands that equivalent does not exist, at least in the gold cur-
rency ; and the operations of the financiers can at any time
still further restrict this insufficient supply. We want, in short,
a great financier at the head of the Treasury one who would
not hold his office on the sufferance of the bankers, but one to
whom those speculators should be secondary.

The Summer-School is over, but it has not gone down to the
past with no record beyond that of a bright memory. It is an
abiding influence. The knowledge that it is now a permanent, if
not a perennial, institution enhances the pleasure derived from
the great moral and philosophical symposia at Plattsburgh.
Every one there looks forward, God willing, to a renewal of the
intellectual feast when the next year's harvest has ripened.
Every one, too, is charmed with the beauty of the site chosen
for the school, and is persuaded of its accessibility. The Catho-
lic Champlain has, in short, already laid the foundation of
fame.

There are silly people who ask, What is the use of this Sum-
mer-School, and what good can come out of it ? When the elec-
tric light was introduced there were not wanting those who
were content with the illumination they had ; but this is an age
which, like the dying poet, cries out for more light. Man is,
likewise, a gregarious and sociable animal, and curious withal.
The American in especial wants to find out all he can about
everything ; and the Summer-School is just the place where his
inquisitiveness finds satisfaction.

We take a patriotic pride, too, in our Summer-School, for it
is an evidence of that religious freedom which is enjoyed under

888 EDITORIAL NOTES. [Sept.,

the American Constitution. It was a symbol of it, moreover ;
for those of other creeds were free to come and share in its
benefits as many did so come and share. There is, happily, a
deep religious spirit underlying the government of this great
Republic, no matter what party holds the helm of state for the
nonce. To this liberality and this religious spirit the Rev.
Father Halpin eloquently referred in the opening of his lectures
on ethics, touching more especially on the appeal of Mr. Cleve-
land to the religious fervor of the people in his inaugural ad-
dress. We do not pride ourselves, as Napoleon did, upon the
arm of flesh. We do not ask if God will take the muskets from
the hands of our embattled legions ; but we humbly yet hope-
fully place our destinies in his omnipotent hands.

The Home-Rule Bill has had a stormy passage all through,
but the close was amid a Parliamentary hurricane. The closure
was applied with remorseless force for there was no other possi-
ble way of dealing with the equally remorseless and determined
obstruction of the Unionists, led by Mr. Joseph Chamberlain.
So ingenious did that gentleman prove in raising points of
objection on every proposal of the bill that Mr. Gladstone in a
passionate speech at last compared his conduct to that of a
" devil's advocate " in a beatification process. This was the
shot which brought down the water-spout.

Mr. Chamberlain commenced his speech in reply by compar-
ing Mr. Gladstone to Herod. This maladroit reference to Scrip-
ture gave Mr. T. P. O'Connor an opening to refer to Mr.
Chamberlain by a nickname by which he has long been dubbed
in Ireland. He instantly arose and called out " Judas." Then
ensued a scene without parallel in the British House of Com-
mons. The Tories howled like pandemonium, and one of them,
Mr. Hayes Fisher, struck an English Radical member, Mr.
Logan. Several other blows were struck by the friends on
either side, and Colonel Saunderson, who was in the thick of
the melee, emerged from it, as a popular ballad puts it, with " two
lovely black eyes." The disgraceful scrimmage lasted for
several minutes, owing to the incompetency of Mr. Chairman
Mellor to carry out the duties of his office.

It seems incredible, after all that has been said and written,
that the nine members who, under the name of Parnellites, re-

1 893.] NEW BOOKS.

present faction in Ireland should take on themselves the respon-
sibility of opposing the bill which has been carried after such a
protracted struggle. But such was the determination arrived at
by a convention of Parnellites held in Dublin early in the
month. It is difficult to understand the reasoning which under-
lies such perversity as this. For a knot of men deliberately to
set themselves in opposition to the declared will of the over-
whelming majority, seems little short of lunacy. Wiser counsels
seem likely to prevail in the end, however, according to latest
advices.

NEW BOOKS.

BURNS & GATES, London :

Memorials of Mr. Sergeant Bellasis. By Edward Bellasis.
BROWNE & NOLAN, Dublin :

Brendaniana : St. Brendan, the Voyager, in Story and Legend. By Rev.

Denis O'Donoghue, D.D., Ardfert.
CHARLES SCRIBNER'S SONS, New York:

Stories of the Sea.
EVERYBODY'S IDEAL PUBLISHING COMPANY, Albany:

The Guardian Angel. By " Lillian."
BUREAU OF EDUCATION, Washington :

Benjamin Franklin and the University of Pennsylvania. Report of the

Commissioner of Education, 1889-90, vols. i. and ii.
BENZIGER BROTHERS, New York :

Religious Problems of the Nineteenth Century. Essays by Aubrey De Vere,

LL.D.

A Book of Novenas in Honor of God and His Blessed Saints. By Jean Bap-
tist Pagani.
The Flight into Egypt. By Sister Anna Catherine Emmerich. Translated

by George Richardson.
A. WALDTEUFEL, San Francisco, Cal. :

The Life of the Ven. Joseph Benedict Cottolengo, Founder of the Little House
of Providence in Turin. Compiled from the Italian Life of Don P. Gas-
talda. By a Priest of the Society of Jesus. Quarterly Series.
THE OPEN COURT PUBLISHING Co., Chicago:

The Science of Mechanics : A Critical and Historical Exposition of its Prin-
ciples. By Ernst Mack, Professor of Physics in the University of Prague.
Translated by Thomas J. McCormack.

Jamaica at Chicago : An account descriptive of the Colony of Jamaica, with
historical and other appendices, compiled under the direction of Lt.-Col. the
Hon. C. J. Ward, C.M.G., Honorary Commissioner for Jamaica.
VOL. LVII. 60

890 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Sept.,

THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION.

ALL COMMUNICATIONS RELATING TO READING CIRCLES, LISTS OF BOOKS,
ETC., SHOULD BE ADDRESSED TO THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION, NO.
415 WEST FIFTY-NINTH STREET, NEW YORK CITY.

'TVHERE has been brought to our notice a little volume published in 1837
J. by Fielding Lucas, Jr., Baltimore, Md. It is entitled The Felicity of the
Saints, and was written by Cardinal Robert Bellarmine. The excellent transla-
tion into English was made by the Right Rev. John B. David, coadjutor of Bards-
town, Ky. The book is now very rare, and is certainly worthy of being reprinted.

Cardinal Bellarmine is well known as a famous theologian and controver-
sial writer, who in his day bore the brunt of all quarrels touching religion, which
had the Papacy for a client and kings ^as James I. of England) for adversaries.
He took up the cudgels in defence of the orthodoxy of Dante, seriously attacked
in his day (1542-1621). Bishop David's work for Catholic literature was not
limited to this one translation. He died in the year 1819.

The cardinal's preface begins thus : " In the foregoing year I wrote, for my
own spiritual profit, a small book under the title of The Ascent of the Soul to God
by the ladder of created things. Now, since God is pleased to protract my old age
a little longer, it comes into my mind to turn my meditations on that heavenly
country to which we, the banished children of Adam, who dwell mourning and
weeping in this valley of tears and mortality, all aspire ; and to commit them to
writing lest they should be lost. Looking, therefore, in the holy Scriptures, which
seem to be, as it were, consolatory epistles transmitted by our Father from our
heavenly country, to us in this our exile, I find four names by which the goods of
that place may be, in some measure, made known to us. These names are
Paradise, House, City, and Kingdom" The preface thus concludes : " I will
add, towards the end of this work, six other names, not of places, but of things,
from the parables of our Lord, to wit : the Treasure hidden in a field ; the pre-
cious Pearl ; the daily Penny of the laborer ; the Talents 2^^. the joy of the Lord ;
the great Supper ; the Marriage-feast, with the wise and the foolish virgins;
and two others from the Apostle : viz., the Prize and the Crown. Thus there
shall be in all twelve considerations on the twelve names, under which the eternal
felicity of the saints is described in the holy Scriptures."

What first strikes one in reading the book is the ingenuity displayed by the
author, his endless invention, and the wonderful knowledge and memory of appo-
site Scripture texts. As we read on the spiritual scale rises, and we seem to be
really " ascending to God by the ladder of created things." Creatures are more
often thought to be a hindrance than a help to the soul in its ascent towards God,
but that they may in certain cases be indeed rungs in such a ladder is clearly
shown by St. John of the Cross. Among his maxims occur the following: " I.
When our will can profit by all sensible delights to lift itself to God, to rejoice in
him and to pray to him, it ought not to reject this means, but rather to make use
of it to advance in holy exercises ; because then truly do sensible things fulfil the
end for which God created them, which is, to make him better known and loved.
II. When indeed the love we bear to the creature is a spiritual affection, found-
ed in God alone, the love of God in our souls grows with its growth ; in such
a case, the more our heart expands toward our fellow-creature the more does it
expand towards God, the closer do its desires cling to him, and thus do these
two loves mutually augment one another."

1893-] THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. 891

In Book I. the cardinal observes that our heavenly Master began his preach-
ing by these words : " Do penance, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand "
(Matt. iii. 2). He gave forth the larger number of his parables in relation to the
kingdom of heaven, and we read that " during the last forty days preceding his
ascension, ' Appearing to his disciples, he spoke to them of the kingdom of God.'
Therefore the beginning, the progress, and the end of the teaching of Jesus Christ
was the kingdom of heaven"

The various paths leading to the kingdom of God are duly set forth, and then
in Book II. heaven is viewed under the aspect of a City : " Glorious things are
said of thee, O City of God ! " (Psalms Ixxxvi. 3). " Now, the first thing that
occurs to my consideration is to know why the felicity of the saints, which is
called in the holy Scripture the kingdom of heaven, is also called the City of God.
And this seems to me to be the reason that, as it is called a kingdom by reason
of its vast extent, so it is called a city by reason of its great beauty. For any one
who hears the mention of a vast and extensive kingdom might imagine that many
places are to be found in it that are uninhabited, filthy, impassable to all but
beasts, desert mountains, lonely vales, inaccessible rocks in fine, thickets, preci-
pices, and other things of that kind." Then follows a description of a bright and
beautiful city. And then occurs a passage which we quote to show the great
change which has come over the minds of cultivated men when considering the
beauty of this earth : " What would not be the beauty of Italy if, taking away the
sterile Apennines, the whole country should shine as Rome, not as it is now, but
as it formerly was, under Augustus Caesar, who, from a city of bricks, changed it
into a city of marble ?"

Think of it ! Italy without the Apennines ! Truly has the Primal Artist
known how best to build his own world !

But the above difference of taste does not lessen the cardinal's eloquence
when dilating upon the peace, concord, and liberty enjoyed in the City of God,
the excellence of its foundations, the splendor of its living stones, its walls and
gates. Finally comes the contrast between the supernal glories and the meanness
of the City of this World.

Book III. begins : " I rejoiced at the things that were said to me : we shall
go into the House of the Lord" (Ps. cxxi. i). Thus, not only shall the blessed
be faithful members of the kingdom, citizens of the celestial city, but also sons of
the house, " children of God, joint heirs with Christ, and, consequently, brethren
among themselves."

Our Lord tells us that wide is the gate that leadeth to destruction, and narrow
is the entrance-way into the House of God. " Let us explain the reason why the
door of that most spacious house is narrow. A door has four parts, the thres-
hold, the lintel, and the two sides ; that is, four stones, one below, another above,
and one on each side, which in this our door are four virtues, namely, faith, hope,
charity, and humility, which are absolutely necessary for any one who would
enter into the celestial house. Faith and Hope are the side stones ; Charity is
the transom, and Humility is the threshold, which is trampled under foot."

The straitness as well as the super-excellence of faith, hope, charity, and hu-
mility are then separately considered.

Book IV. treats of the eternal felicity of the saints under the name of Para-
dise, the Garden of Pleasure. There are to be found the true joys of the under-
standing, of the will, of the memory, and of all the supernal senses that may be
ours when we shall be in possession of our glorified bodies.

Lastly, Book V. develops the meaning of the parables which refer to the

892 THE COLUMBIAN READING UNION. [Sept., 1893.

felicity of the saints in their heavenly home : The Treasure hidden in a field, which
Treasure is the Divinity itself, which is hidden in the field of the Humanity of
Christ ; the precious Pearl, diligently sought after, the symbol of Jesus Christ
both as Son of God and as Son of the Virgin ; the daily Penny, the reward of
diligent labor; the Talents and \hzjoy of the Lord, the faithful serving of God and
the entrance into the joy of the Lord ; " for our Lord does not say, ' let the joy
of thy Lord enter into thee, ' but, on the contrary, ' enter thou into the joy of thy
Lord ' ; a proof that this joy is too great to be contained within ourselves. There-
fore we ourselves shall enter, as it were, into an immense ocean of eternal and
divine joy, which shall fill us entirely both within and without, and every way
overflow our being." " We shall enter, not into the joy which is possessed by
any men or angels whatsoever ; but into that joy with which God himself re-
joices, in whom all things are infinite."

The fifth parable adduced is that of " the great Supper, of which we find
mention made in the Apocalypse (xix. 9): 'Blessed are they who are called to
the marriage-supper of the Lamb ! ' ' And the sixth and last is the marriage-
feast, with the wise and the foolish mrgins. The maidens all believed that the
bridegroom was to come, but only the wise ones kept their lamps fed with the
" oil of charity." Their deeds corresponded with their faith, and love to God and
man kept all bright and warm within and without, and endued them with that
vigilance which kept them " watching."

" Having explained the parabolical names by which the felicity of the saints is
represented in the Gospel, it only remains that we should explain two symbolical
names by which the same is designated by the Apostle in his first Epistle to the
Corinthians, which are a Prize and a Crown. Of the prize he speaks thus:
' They who run in the race, all run indeed, but one receiveth the prize. So run
that you may obtain.' We learn in the Epistle to the Philippians that by the prize
is signified eternal happiness, and elsewhere that ' to run for the prize is no other
thing than to observe entirely the commandments of the Lord our God.' "

" The last name under which eternal felicity is represented to us is that of a
' crown of justice.' Of this crown the Apostle speaks in the same place in which
he spoke of the prize, in these words (I. Cor. ix. 25): 'Every one that striveth for
the mastery refraineth himself from all things ; and they indeed, that they may re-
ceive a corruptible crown ; but we an incorruptible one.' " The cardinal con-
cludes from a comparison of texts that while the prize is decreed to the winner
in the race the crown is given to him who has valiantly " fought the good fight " ;
also, " that it is a great misery that the fight must be carried on simultaneously
with the running of the race." Have we not, then, reason " to heed the Apostle
who cries out unto us : take unto you the armor of God, that you may be able to
resist in the evil day, and to stand in all things perfect. Stand, therefore, having
your loins girt about with truth ; and having on the breast-plate of justice in all
things taking the shield of faith, wherewith you may be able to extinguish all the
fiery darts of the most wicked one : and take unto you the helmet of salvation
and the sword of the spirit (which is the word of God), by all prayer and suppli-
cation praying at all times in the spirit : and in the same watching with all in-
stance and supplication for all the saints."

The little book, of which the above is a very inadequate notice, thus closes :
" Therefore, what way soever you turn yourself, and under what name soever you
consider heavenly felicity, you shall find that you cannot obtain it unless you
strive with all your might and with all the efforts both of soul and body. There-
fore those who wish to be happy, which no one can help wishing, unless de-
prived of his senses, must shake off sluggishness, and, animated by so great a re-
ward as is proposed to them, prepare themselves to labor seriously to do all sorts
of good, to suffer all sorts of evil ; and to prefer no temporal affair whatever to
this their great and truly their only affair, and always bear in mind these words,
with which St. Paul and Barnaby exhorted the faithful : ' Through many tribula-
tions we must enter into the kingdom of God (Acts xiv. 21).' " * * *

AP
2

G3
v.57

The Catholic world

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE
CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY